Rudradip - The God and Devil

Introduction

Grandfather - Suryapratap Purohit

Grandmother - Indrayni Purohit
In dono ka Abhi to kohi role nhi hai.per baad me aa jayenge. Tabhi inke bare me detail me bataya jayega.
Father - Prithviraj Purohit
Apne father se kuch jhagde ke karan ye ghar chodke gaye hai. Inke paas khandani daulat to khub thi. per
apne balbute per kuch kerne ki jid ke karan inhone apna business start kiya aur abhi to shahar ke bade
rich log hai.

Siraj Patel 1
 Mother - Anita Purohit.

Badi hi khubsurat aurat abhi bhi jawan dikhti hai. Inhone apne body ko khub maintain kiya hai. Ye roj
yoga kerti hai. Jaha bhi jaye apni chap chod hi jahti hai.Inhone apne ghar se bhagkar shadi ki hai. So Abhi
to inke apne family ka intro. Nhi hai but baad me ho jayega.
Big Brother - yuvraaj Purohit.
Inke bare me kahani me hi pata chalega
Sister - Mohini Purohit.

Naam ki tarah man mohane wali bahut hi khubsurat aur shant swabhav ki but apne pyare bhai ko bahut
hi prem karti hai. Bilkul apne maa pe gayi hai.bahut hi simple rahti hai.
Judwa sister ( agar bole to) - Ritika Purohit

Siraj Patel 2
 Bahut hi chanchal sabhav ki. Her waqt kisi ki ijjat utarne ko tayar rahti hai. Khaskar apne bhai( hero) ki.
kabhi kisiki sunti nhi apne man ki karti hai.
Hero(Main) - Rudradip Purohit
Inke bare me jitna bola jaye utna kam hai. Inke bare me itna hi bataunga inko jaldi gussa at a nhi per jab
ata hai to jaldi she jata nhi. Chamkeli neeli ankhe Jo bhi dekhe kho jaye.

Chacha- Viraj Purohit.(40 Years)

Mere chacha vaha ka business sambhalte hai.aur sath me kheti bhi dekhte hai.

Chachi- Sikha Purohit.(38years)

Siraj Patel 3
 Chacha ke do bete aur ek beti hai.

Bada beta- Abhaysingh Purohit.

Dusra beta - Amarasingh Purohit.

Beti- Arushi Purohit.

Ab buwa ke Pariwar ke bare me.

Buwa - MenkaTripathi.(38 years)

Buwa ke pati- Prashant Tripathi.(40 Years)

Buwa ki beti - Dipika Tripathi.

Buwa ka beta- Dipak Tripathi.

Nanaji- Maansingh Thankur.(75 years)
Naniji- Suman Thakur.(68 Years)
Mama - Manish Thakur.(42 Years)
Mami- Shilpa Thakur.(38 Years)
Inke bare me age bataunga.
Mama ka Ladka- Gaurav Thakur.
Dusari ladki- Priti Thakur.
Tisri Ladki- Namrata Thakur.

Earth se karodo meal dur ek akashganga hai. us akashganga me 5 aise state he Jo bahut takadwar he.
unka kohi kai mukabla nhi hai. Unke naam hai Golden,Crystel,Atlanta,Silver yeh Jo 4state hai WO state
shanti se rahte the. In Charo me se Golden bahut takadwar hai. uske bad crystal uske bad Atlanta aur
last me silver ata hai.
In sbke bad Jo last State hai WO hai hell. Usme sare Saitan rahte hai. Unka raja kohi or nahi khud Saitan
Hai. Uski taqat in 4 State itni nahi balki usse bhi jyada haii. uska kohi mukabla nhi hai. but wo shant rahte
uska karan hai WO mai age bataunga but itna bhi shant nhi rahte unka roj kuch bhi chal raha hota hai.
Or in 5 State se bhi upar is akashganga se bhi upar Safed Badlo me Ek Bada sa Mahal hai wo itna bada
hai ki usme puri prithvi sama jaye. Uska naam hai HEAVEN. Iske Raja Yani ek Lord hai unhone In 4 State
ka Nirman kiya tha or Jo last state hai HELL uska nirman Khud Saitan ne kiya tha.
Us Mahal me Ek Badi si Sabha baithi huyi thi . usme sabhi State ke Raja aur woha ke Rakshak aye huye
the. Wohi pe Stage me shinghasan pe Heaven Ka raja Baitha huva tha. Baki Uske Do bete or uski beti
uske baju me baithe huye the. Sabhi ke madhya me ek young Ladka ghutno pe sir niche karke Baitha tha.
Shayad usne kohi apradh kiya ho.( God aur uske 2 bete 1 beti me bare me baad me pata chalega.)
Tabhi shinghasan pe baithe huye raja bolte hai.
Lord- Batao tumhe kya saja Di jaye tumne itna bada gunha kiya hai ki uski seema nahi hai. Tumhe hum
maar to nahi sakte Lekin jab tak tum tumhare takat ke wash me raho ge sabka yahi haal hoga isliye
tumhe yaha se koso dur bheja jata hai Jaha pe abtak kohi nhi gaya.aur tumhe sudharne ka ek mauka
diya jata hai.
Sabhi ne ispe amal kiya or Sabha khatam huyi. Sabha khatam hone ke baad Sab state ke raja lord ko

Siraj Patel 4
 pranam karke Chale gaye. Us waqt ladka wohi pe sir niche kr ke baitha huva tha aur uske ankho me se
motiyo ki dhara nikl rahi thi.
Us raja me 2 bete air 1 beti bhi us ladke me pass Jake kuch bole aur chale gaye. Last me Lord aye uno ne
us ladke se kuch bola baad me wohi thoda dur Jake rukh gaye. Bad me wo ladka utha usne apni neeli
chmkeli ankhe puch li or hath jodke baith gaya. Thik uske 5 min. Baad uske andar se ek choti si jyot nikli
us jyot ne ek manvi roop liya wo roop me same uska hi roop liya huva tha. Baad me uske andar we 7
STAR nikle or ek line me ho gaye. Uske baad ladka utha usne apne ansh se kuch kaha. Ansh me unko aur
lord ko pranam kiya aur uska ansh un 7 star ko leke chala gay
Ab us hall me Lord or ladka rah gaya tha. Us Lord ne apna ek hath upar karke kuch mantra padhe or
unke hath ek Belt as gaya jisko ek steel ke rod jaisa tha usko hath me liya or usi waqt us Chmkile Belt she
us ladle ke Body pe waar kiya gaya. Us ladke ko itna dard huva. Wo itne jor she chikha ki pure
Akashganga me chikh sunayi gayi. Aur ascharya uske baad uska awaj band ho gaya or wo ek chote se
navjaat bache me parivartit ho gaya. Uska awaj sunke uski beti or 2 bete dodke aye but lord ne wohi
rokh liya baad me ek chota sa yaan Nirman kiya or us yaan me us bache ko litaya gaya or us yaan ko
kaha ki iski Raksha kare aur dhyan rahe iske bare me kisijo bhi nhi chalna chahiye. Us yaan ne OK kaha
chl diya. Yaan pure speed se prithvi pe aaya. Prithvi pe akhe ek Badhe se unchi pahadi ke gir gaya. woha
ek gufa ho gai.us yaan wohi pe uski raksha karne laga.

Kuch hazaro saal baad matlab Abhi ke kuch samay pehle raat ka ghanghor andhera usme tufani tej
barish gir rahi thi. Bijliya kadak rahi thi. Usi ghanghor andhere ko chirti huyi ek car tej speed se age bad
rahi thi.
Charo taraf uske jungle tha us jungle ke Madhya se gadi bhagi ja rahi thi. Usi samay gadi achanak rook
jati hai.us gadi me baitha ek admi uske driver se puchta hai.
Admi - ye gadi kyo rok di?
Driver- pata nhi Saab dekhne padegi achanak kyo rook gayi.
Admi- thik hai jaldi dekh lo Hume jaldi hospital pohochna hai.
Driver - thik hai Saab.
Driver Gandhi me se uter ke gadi ke tyre ko dekhta hai to use ek tyre puncture huva dikhayii deta hai to
jaldi se us admi ke pass ata hai aur usko bolta hai.
Driver- saab gadi ka ek tyre puncture huva hai to use badalna padega.
Admi- to thik hai jaldi badlo per kitna waqt lagega?
Driver- 20 min. Lagege saab.
Admi - okk.
Itna bolte hi driver apne kaam per lag jata hai aur
Who admi gadi se utar ke chatri leke bahar tehalene nikal jata hai. Tehelte waqt who thoda gadi se dur
chala jata hai.
Ab is waqt wo ek pahadi ke niche tha. Tabhi use ek choti si gufa dikhayi deti hai jisme ek samay me ek hi
admi ander jata hai. To uski jigyasha bad jati hai.
To usme Jane lagta hai bahut prayaso ke baad wo gufa me ghusne me safal ho jata hai. Dekhta hai to
uski ankhe badi ho jati hai. Kyunki us gufa me ek roshni si rahti hai wo kaha se hai much pata nhi chalta.
Per us gufa me kohi bhi nhi tha. wo idher-udher dekhta hai to use kohi dekhai nhi deta hai. To thoda
gufa ke aur andar ghus jata hai. To use ek full metal ka cylinder type box dikhai deta hai.
Admi-wo sochta hai mai yaha badi mushkil se aya hu to ye box yaha pe kaise aya hoga to wo us box ke
pass jata hai to us box ke upper ek switch tha use wo use Daba deta hai.
usi time jhat se ek bijli badi awaj se girti hai or uska awaj Charo dishao me failta hai. aur us jhatke se wo
admi 5ft dur Jake girta gai.
us box me se ek tej roshni nikalti hai.wo admi kuch der ke liye apni ankhe band kar leta hai. Per baad me
kholta hai.

Siraj Patel 5
 Us samay box ka upper ka bhag ek door ke jaisa khulta hai. To wo admi uth jata hai aur us box me
dekhta hai to uske ankhe badi ho jati hai dil ki dhadkan bad jati hai use kya kare or kya na kare much
samaj me nahi ata.
wo us box me ektak dekhe hi ja raha that kuch der aise hi dekh Jane ke baad wo hosh me ata hai to us
box me Jo chize thi use utata hai.

Idher earth pe wo admi uske gadi me hospital me pahuch jata hai tabhi use doctor mil jata hai
Aur wo doctor se puchta hai.
Admi- ab Kaise halat hai uski.
Doctor: sir patient ki tabiyat bahut kharab hai fir bhi hum koshish kr rahe hai.
Admi: mujhe koshish nhi chahiye un dono ki Jaan chahiye.
Doctor: Purohit sir aap chinta mat kariye hum wohi ker rahe hai.
Itna bolke doctor waha se chala jata hai.
Ji ha Us admi ka surname Purohit tha aur uska naam hai Prithviraj Purohit. Uske hath me Abhi bhi wo
bacha tha.
Wo chair pe baith jata hai aur aaj Jo kuch bhi huva uske bare me sochne lagta hai. aur us bache ko
dekhne lagta hai.
(1 ghante baad) Doctor operation theatre se bahar aa jata hai aur purohit ke pass chala jata hai.
Doctor: sir ek good news hai aur ek bad news hai.
Purohit: kya huva meri wife thik to hai.
Doctor: ha sir apki wife thik hai.
Purohit: to kya huva? Kahi mera bacha to....!
Doctor: sir apki patni ko judwa bache huye hai. Usme se ek ladka hai to ek ladki.
But hum apki wife aur ladki ko to bacha sake per apke ladke ko nhi bacha sake.
Itna sunte hi purohit dhamm se niche gir jata hai aur chair pe baith jata hai uske ankho me ansu girne
lagta hai.
uske ansu bache pe girte hai to wo bacha unke gaal pe hath lagata hai jaise keh raha ho ro mat mai hu
na...!
Doctor: sir aap ro mat humne apni taraf se puri koshish ki but hum bacha na sake.
Purohit bache ko dekhke apni ankhe puchta hai aur doctor se puchta hai meri patni hosh mai hai kya?
Doctor: nhi sir wo Abhi hosh me nhi hai.
Purohit: to aap ek kam kare uske pass Jake ye bacha uske hath me deta hai.
Doctor: (bacha lete huye ) sir ye bacha kiska hai?
Purohit: mera hi hai but ye baat kisiko bhi pata nhi chalni chahiye.
Doctor: nischint rahe sir hum ye baat kisiko bhi pata nhi chal ne denge.
Itna bolke doctor waha se chala jata hai. Aur uske piche purohit apne wife aur bachi ke pass chala jata
hai.
Uski wife Abhi bhi soi huvi thi. Woha pe Jake apne bachi ko dekhta hai.
bahut hi pyari, cute sa face green ankho wali pe bed pr soi huvi thi. Wo usko utha leta hai. Tabhi Uski
wife uth jati hai.
Wo apne pati ko bachi ko god me lete dekh leti hai.uske chehre pe hasi aa jati hai
Pritviraj- dhanyawaad Anita tumne mujhe ek nhi do do sukh diye hai.
Anita - ( ascharya se apne pati ko dekhte huye ) matlab ?
Prithviraj - matlab ye ki Hume Judwa huye hai.
Anita ye sunke thodi der kuch bhi nhi bolti phir apne idhar udhar dekhti hai. Tabhi use ek bacha dikhayi
deta hai wo Abhi bhi soya huva tha.
Pritviraj - tum thodi der aram karo. Hum subha hone ke baad ghar chale jayenge tabh tak tum aram
karo. Mai Dr. Se milke ata hu.

Siraj Patel 6
 Anita - ji....
Prithviraj itna bole waha se Dr pass chala jata hai. Apne mare huye bache ko leta hai.
Aur uske antim sanskar kar ke aa jata hai.
Phir wapas ake Dr. Ko phir kahta hai.
Prithviraj- aap is bare mai kisiko bhi nhi batayenge varna aap jante hai ki mai kon hu aur kya ker Sakta
hu.
Dr.- aap khushi se ghar jaiye sir mai kisiko bhi ye baat nhi kahunga.
Prihviraj - thik hai...!
Itna kehte huye woha se apne wife ke pass chala jata hai.kyunki subha ho gayi thi.
Anita Abhi uthi huyi thi. Aur bachi ko apna dudh pila rahi thi. Tabhi woha prthviraj ata hai aur bolts hai
Prithviraj- chale darling. Dr.ne chuti di hai. Hume ghar chalna chahiye.
Anita -thik hai chalo chalte hai.
Dono hospital se nikal ke car me baith ke apne ghar chale ate hai.

dono bache abhi bhi soye huye the.unka ghar bahut bada tha.karib 3 floor ka.
Ghar me unke bache unka wait kar rah the. Tabhi woha gadi aa jati hai.
Gadi ki awaj sunte hi dono bache bhag ke bahar ate hai. Aur dekhte hai to kya Dono ke hath me ek-ek
bacha hai. To wo sab apne ghar me aa jate hai. Sab anita ke room aa jate hai
Tabhi choti si cute ladki bolti hai
Mohini- papa ye dono mere bhai,Behan hai na.
Prithvi- ha beta ye tumhare dono bhai Behan hai. tumhe Dono ka khyal rakhna hai. Aut unko bahut
pyaar dena hai.
Mohini - papa mai inhe bahut bahut bahut pyaar dungi.
Yuvraaj- ha papa mai bhi inko bahut pyaar dunga.
Prithvi- chalo Abhi tum dono school jao time ho gaya hai na.aur mummy ko aur bacho ko aram kernel
do.
Dono ok bolke chale jate hai.us waqt yuvraaj 5th std. me tha aur mohini 1st std. me thi.
Idhar tabhi bacha uthta hai aur Rone lagta hai. Anita usko dekhti hai. Aur uske ankho me kho jati hai.
Kyun ki pahli baar apne bete ki ankho me dekha tha.prithvi ye dekh leta hai kyun ki bacha roye ja raha
tha.
aur anita usko dekhe hi ja rahi thi.prithvi usko hilata hai aur bolta hai.
Prithvi- kya huva?
Anita- iski ankhe dekho na kitni pyari hai Jo bhi iske ankho me dekhe ga kho jayega.
Prithvi - isliye kahta hu Abhi iske ankho ko dekhna band karo aur usko dudh pilao.
Anita ko yaad ata hai ki bache ko dudh pilana hai. To dudh pilane lagti hai.
Prithvi - hum kal hi pandit ke pass jakarinki kundali aur inke naam pata ker lete hai.
Anita - thik hai jaisa aap thik samje...
Prithvi itna bolke vaha se chala jata hai aur anita bhi aram Kerne lagti hai.

Agli subha prithvi aur anita apne bache ko leke pandit ke ashram me chale jate hai. Pandit wohi pe tha.
Wo unko mil lete hai.
Pandit - prithvi Saab kal hi humare yaha Himalaya se mere guru aye hai. Wo bahut hi Maha gyani hai.
agar unke hath se apke bacho ki kundli banale aur naam bhi uni se puch lete hai.
Prithvi- thik hai jaisi aap ki marji.
Pandit vaha se chala jata hai. Aur uske guru ko bulata hai.
uske guru bahut hi budhe dikh rah the per unke chehre pe tej dikh raha tha.
Guru dono bache ko dekhte huye wo us bache ko dekhte hai.
thodi der ke liye wo uske ankho me kho jate hai per jaldi hi hosh me ate hai.

Siraj Patel 7
 Guru dono ki kundhali banane lag jate hai. Pehli ladki ki banate hai aur bolte hai.
Guru- ye bachi kabhi kisi ki nahi sunegi. Apne man ki karegi. Iska man bahut chanchal hai kabhi ek Jaga
pe nhi tikegi per man ki bahut saaf hai.
Iske ankhe thodi green hai to iski waja se isko kohi bhi hani nhi phaucha sakega aur ispe uska kohi asar
nhi hoga.
iske paas thodi shaktiya hai par ye iska use nhi kar payegi.
Jab tak isko kohi batega nhi.isko aap nhi batoge.
jab waqt ayega tab ise pata lagega.aur iska naam hoga RITIKA.
Guruji itna bolke rook jate hai aur bache ki kundhali dekhne lag jate hai.
Tabhi unko passena ane lag jata hai.wo thode baichen bhi ho jate hai. Us bache ko dekhte huye bolts
hai.
Guruji - ye Kaiser sambhav hai.
Prithvi - kya huva guruji.
Guruji - nhi kuch nhi.(man me ) iski to kohi kundhali ban hi nhi rahi hai.
Tab guruji apne ankhe band kar lete hai. Aur dhyan karne lagte hai.dhyan me kuch dekhte hi ankhe khol
lete hai.aur bolte hai.
Guruji - ye kohi sadharan bacha nhi hai. Ye bahut si shaktiyon ka malik hai.
Ye sabhi chizo me first hai isko kohi bhi hath nhi rok Sakta. Iske pith pe ghode ka chitra hai vahi uski
raksha karega.
aur iske gale se ye locket kabhi utarne mat dena. Iska gussa bahut hi khatarnak hai.
Isko gussa jaldi ayega nhi per jab ayega na to sab Barbad kerke ki shant hoga. To aapko iske gusse ko
control rakhna hoga.
Apko isko bahut pyaar dena hoga. Aur ha iski ankho me dekhega wo kho jayega.
Abhi to iski sabhi shktiya soyi huvi hai. Per phir bhi isko gussa ane mat dena. Aur iska naam hoga...
RUDRADIP.
Itna kehke guruji woha se chale jate hai. Aur dono bache ko leke ghar aa jate hai.
sab ghar ake khane ke baad so jate hai.
Uske baad aisi hi chal raha tha. Yuvraaj aur mohini roj school se ake apne bhai aur bahan ko pyaar dete
hai.
mohini to rudra ke pass hi soti rahti thi. Ritika bhi bahut pyaar se rahti thi.
per uske karname 1 saal hone ke baad hi suru huye the. Her waqt sabko pareshan karke chodti thi.
rudra ko uske pita ne 2 saal ke baad ankho me blue lenses lagaye the kyunki uski ankho ki chamak kam
ho jaye.
Rudradip shant rahta tha per jab bhi ritika use pareshan kerne lagti wo sabko pareshan ker ke chodta.
dono bhi ek se bad ker ek kabhi bhi kohi piche nhi hatata tha. Sara ghar sir pe utha rahte the.sabka
pyaar ritika se jyada rudra ko milta.
Ritika kabhi kabhi bimar pad jati thi. per rudra kabhi bhi bimar nhi pada na jane kyun? Per ispe kisi ne
aitbar nhi kiya.
(Ab yaha se rudra ki jagah mai likhunga)
5 saal bad ab yuvraj 10th std. me aur mohini 5th std me pad rahi thi. Maine air ritika ne isi wqt school
join kiya tha. Aur hamare school ka aaj pahla din tha.hum dono ka room ek hi tha. Hum soye huye th

Subah mummy hum dono ko uthane ati hai.

Mom - chalo utho bacho aaj tumhe school Jana hai. Aaj tumhara first day hai na.
Main- Hume nhi uthna apko Jana hai to aap jao.
Mom - main school jau tumhare tumhari taraf we.
Ritika- ha mom aap jao.
Mom - to thik hai tumhari taraf se mai khana kha lungi. Tum dono ko aaj se Khana nhi milega.

Siraj Patel 8
 Ritika - mujhe chalega mom aap is motu ko bolo.
Main - ye tu motu kisiko boli patlu.( itna bol ke mai uth jata hu.)
Ritika- tujhe boli motu aur mujhe patlu bolna band kar.( itna bolke wo bhi uth jati hai.)
Main - ja nhi bolta pahle tu band kar.
Ritika - karta hai ki nhi tu.
Main - nhi karta ja.
Itna bolte hi wo mere upar chad jati hai aur mai usko rokne lag jata hu.
Tabhi mom bichme aa jati hai.
Mom - tum dono ye drama band kar rahe ho ki nhi ki mai bhai ko bulao.

Main aur ritika(sath me)-nhiiiiiiiii hum uth gaye air shant bhi ho gaye.
Mom- thik hai chalo jaldi Tayar ho jao aur naste ke liye niche aa jao tumhe aaj late nhi hona hai.
Itna bolke mom niche chali jati hai aur mujhe jor se peshab ayi thi.
to mai Jane lagta hu tabhi.......
Mujhe dhakka dete huye ritika bhag ke bathroom me chali jati hai. Aur darwaja band kar deti hai.
Main - ritika plz darwaja khol mujhe jor se ayi hai.
Ritika - thik hai kholti hu jara adha ghanta ruk.
Main - adha ghanta...! bahut kam nhi huva kya?
Ritika - nhi to agar aur chahiye to bol.
Main- nhi Jane de mai khud Di ke kamre me jata hu nhi to yahi ho jayega.
Main bhag ke Di ke kamre jata hu. Tabhi Di dress pahan rahi thi. Tabhi mai aa jata hu.
Main - Di plz mujhe apka bathroom use karne do na vaha wo chipkali gayi hai.
Di (haste huye ) - hahaha ja ja jaldi ja! Varna phir se pant me hi karega.
Main bhag ke Di ke bathroom me jata hu aur fresh hone lagta hu.hum dono fresh hoke niche ate hai.
aur nashte ke liye baith jate hai.age papa baithe huge the.
Ritika - mom jaldi do Hume late ho raha hai.
Papa - aaj mai tumhare sath school auunga.
Main - okk papa.
Tabhi mom ati hai. Hum nashta karke papa ke sath school me nikal jate hai.woha pe humara admission
karvake aur principal sir ke aath hume classroom me Bitha dete hai.
Hum dono alag-alag baithe the. Wo girls section me aur mai boys section me. papa chale jate hai.
Vaha pe pahle se hi ek bacha baitha huva tha. To mai uske paas jata hu.
Ladka - hi mai Shyam hu.
Main - hi aur mai rudradip.
Shyam - rudradip bada acha naam hai.
Main- thanks.!
Itna bolts hi aaj first day tha usme hum 1st std me vaisa kuch khas nhi huva.
Dophar ko Hume papa lene aye aur hum ghar chale gaye.
Papa- kal aap dono bhai aur Di ke sath school me jayenge.
Main - okk papa.
Ghar ate hi mom puchti hai....

Mom - Kaisa raha pahla din.

Dono- ekdum bakwas.
Mom - kyun ?
Main - kyun kya wo sir ate hai aur akele bolke hi chale jate hai.phir dusre ate hai.
Wo bhi yahi karte hai.Hume to kohi kuch puchta bhi nhi.
Mom itna sunte hi hasne lagti hai.aur bolne lagti hai.

Siraj Patel 9
 Mom - to aur kya karenge wo tumhe padayenge hi na.
Ritika - ha mom aap barabar ho. Ye motu kuch bhi bolta hai.
Main - ye chipkali Maine nahi tune hi to bola tha mujhe aise.
Ritika- ye Maine kab bola tha ye sab aur mujhe ye bolna band kar nai to.
Main - nhi to kya?
Rutika - sofe ke upar ka gadda mujhe fek ke Marti hai.mai neche jhuk jata hu.
To gadda mom ko lag jata hai.mai bhi use fek ke Marta hu.
Mom band karo aap dono school se aye nhi ki shuru ho gaye.aap kuch bolte kyun nhi in dono ko.
Papa - mai kya bolu tumhare bache hai. Tum sambhalo.
Mom - acha ye mere akele ke hi bache hai tumhare nhi hai na.
Papa- Maine aisa to nhi kaha.
Mom - to phir mai hi aise kahti hu na.
Papa - kya pata?
In dono ko aise hi non jhok karts aur jhagdte dekh kar hum dono kabhi idhar to kabhi udhar dekh rahe
the. Phir hum dono ek dusre ko dekhte hai aur hasne late hai.
Mom hum dono ko dekhti hai aur khud bhi hasne lagti hai.mom hum dono ko room me bhaga deti hai.
phir hum dono chale jate hai apne room per. raat ko khane ki table par Di bolti hai.
Di - kya jodi kaisa raha aaj ka din.
Ritika - bataye mom.
Mom ankh dikhate huye khud hi bolti hai achha raha inka din.
Phir sub Khana khate hai. Aise hi kuch aur din nikal jate hai.kuch din ke baad mera man thoda ashant ho
jata hai. Aur mai khud ko kamjor mahsus karta hu.
To mai mom ko bolta hu.
Main- mom kuch din se kamjor mahsus kar raha hu. Aur man bhi ashant hai.kuch samaj nhi aa raha.
Mom- dipu aisa kar tu kal se mere sath yoga kiya kar acha lagega.aur uske sath thodi kasrat kar matlab
tujhe kamjuri mahsus nhi hongi.
Main- par mom kya ye karna jaruri hai?
Mom - ha jaruri hai.
Main - thik hai mom. ( beta tere to lag gaye kal se.)
Ab kal se meri daily kasrat aur yoga shuru hota hai.usike sath roj school Jana.
Ritika ke sath thodi masti,thode jhagde ye to din b din bad raha tha. Aur Didi har time mera sath deti.
Aur ritika ko dath deti. Tab mai bahut khush hota.aise hi 1 saal ho gaya.
Jaise -2 him bade ho rage the papa ka business aur bada ho raha tha.
Abhi meri kamjuri puri tarah kam nhi huyi thi per jada nhi lagti aur man bhi thoda shant ho gaya tha.ab
main aur ritika 2nd class mai gaye the.2nd class ka pahla din mai Shyam ke sath baitha huva tha.
Tabhi principal sir class mai ate hai. Aur unke sath ek pari jaisi ladki ati hai.

Pricipal- bacho ye aaj se tumhari new classmate hai .use kohi pareshani honi chahiye same.
Jao bete ritika ke pass Jake baitho.
Itna bolke principal class se chale jate hai.
Mai to use dekhta hi rah gaya. Kya roop tha uska.uske ankhe aisi thi ki usme dub jane ko dil karta.
mere to dil me gitar bajne lage the.
Kahte hai na apne choti si umar ka aur pahla pyaar kabhi nhi bhulta.chahe wo kohi bhi ho.
Vaise hi mere sath huva mujhe pahla pyar mil hi gaya.mujhe pata nhi tha ye payar kya hota hai. Tab
bhi....
Wo ladki ate hi ritika ke pass baith gayi.aur hamari class shuru ho gayi.
Mai to use dekhta hi rah gaya.
Recess me mai,Shyam ,ritika aur wo ladki hamre sath hi tiffin khane lagi.

Siraj Patel 10
 Ladki ritika se- ye dono kon hai?
Ritika - ye Shyam hai mera dost aur uske sath hai ye uska dost. Uska naam nhi pata.
Main- ye chipkali acha to tu mujhe nhi janti.
Ritika - nhi janti motu. kon hai tu?
Main- nhi janti to thik hai. (Mai us ladki se) hey my name is dip. Aur tumhara?
Tabhi ritika bolti hai - tumhe use kya ? Kuch bhi ho?
Di - are yaar tum dono ko kuch kam nhi hota kya? Jab dekho tab jhagde shuru ho jate hai.jarur is choti
ne shuru kiya hoga. ( Didi humare taraf ate huye bolti hai)
Main - ha Didi dekho na.
Ritika - aye Didi ke chamche chupchap khana kha.
Main - Didi dekho na.
Di - ritika kohi apne bhai se aise bolte hai kya? Chalo sorry bolo.
Tabhi us ladki ko pata lag jata hai ki mai uska bhai hu.wo bhi chupake se smile karti hai.aur Hume dekhti
rahti hai.
Ritika- mai kyun sorry bolo.
Di- sorry bolo nhi to aaj mai tumhe tiffin nhi khane fungi.
Ritika - sorrrrry....! chalo ab khana khao.
Di - ha chalo ( Didi humare sath baith jati hai. Tabhi unki najar humare sath baithe huye ladki pe jati hai.
Aur wo bolti hai.
Di- are ye ladki kon hai?
Ladki - hi mera aaj hi admission huva hai.aur mera naam Divya hai.
main ( man me ) - hiiiiii.... Divya kitna pyara naam hai.
Di - wow kitna pyara naam hai tumhara .
Divya - thank u Didi.
Aise hi khate 2 hymari bate hone lagti hai.
Tabhi hum Sab khana khate hai.
school chutne ke baad Didi,mai aur ritika car se ghar Jate hai.
Ghar Jake mom kitchen me khana bana rahti hai. Mai bhag ke mom ke pass Jake unko piche se hug karta
hu.
Mom - aa gaya mera bacha.
Main - ha mom
Mom - chalo jao ab fresh hoke aao khana Tayar hai.
Main - okk mom.
Main vaha se chale jata hu. Khana khake room me ake computer pe game khelne lagta hu.tabhi ritika
vaha aa jati hai.
Ritika - ye mote chal hat mujhe khelne de.
Main - akki chal sath me khelte hai dekhta hai kon win hota hai.( mai kabhi 2 use akki bulata hu.)
Phir mai aur ritika khelne late hai. Har baar mai hi win hota hu. To wo chid jati hai. Mujhe marti hai Aur
uthke sone jati hai.
Tabhi Didi mujhe apne room me bulati hai.aur mai bhi chala jata hu.

Di- kyun bache tu to bada ho gaya?

Main - kya huva Di?
Di- aaj mera bacha bada ho gaya .
Main confuse hote hoye kya huva Di?
Di- to mere bache ne aaj gf dekh li. Aur mujhe pata nhi aisa kabhi ho sakta hai kya?
Mai - nhi to di !aap kya kah rahi ho mujhe kuch samaj nhi aa raha.
Didi- samaj nhi aa raha ki samajna nhi chahta.chal thik hai mai hi batati hu. Tu aaj Divya ko kyu dekh

Siraj Patel 11
 raha tha?
Main- nnnnnn....... Nah...... Nahi tooo nhi di aisa kuch nhi hai.
Di - acha bachu mujhse shaitani. chala such bata.
Main (sharmakar) - Di aisa kuch nhi. Wo just friend hai.
Di - Maine tumhari ankhe Deekhi. Uspe hi tiki huyi thi.
Main (ab kya bole)- haa Di.
Di - thoda Hus ke chal thik hai mai tujhe help karti hu.
Mai - kisme?
Di - are use patane me.
Main (khush hote huge ) - such Di.
Di - ha but Abhi nhi thoda bada ho ja tab.
Main bed pe khada ho jata hu.aur bolta hu.
Main - dekho Di mai bada ho gaya.
Di- aise nhi chalega. Jab mujhe lagega tab.
Main phir se bed par baith jata hu. Mayus hokar....
Di - mera bacha Ruth gaya.
Main dusri taraf mu kar leta hu.
Di- chal tu to ruth gaya phir mai chocolate ritika ko hi dungi.
Main - nhi di main nhi rutha .
Di hasti hai aur bolti hai
Di- Acha thik hai Chal niche .
Di aur mai niche aate hai. Chocolate Khane ke baad mai so jata hu.
Mai apne me Jake thoda game khelta hu. Aur raat ke khane baad him so jate hai.
Agle din mai school mai Divya ki rah dekh raha tha. Tabhi wo aa jati hai. Mai to usko dekhta hi rah jata
hu.
Mera class me kam aur uske pass dhyan rahta tha.mai use jab bhi dekhu tab aisa lagta tha ki use baar -2
dekhu.
Mai to har baar Shyam ke pass uske bare me bolta rahta hu. Aur wo bichara sunta hi rahta tha.
Aise hi din kat rahe the.school me Divya ke Siva kuch dikhayi nhi deta. Aur ghar me ritika kuch sochne
nhi deti aise hi 4 saal bit gaye.
Abhi bhi Maine Divya ko purpose nhi kiya.
Ab 6th std mai aur ritika gaye the.mere aur kuch friends ho gaye the.
unke naam salmaan,Rahul, ravi aur Shyam to pahle se hi tha.
so hum four friends ki dosti pure school mai famous thi.
vaise bhi mai topper.mujhe padhne ki koi jarurat hi nhi padti thi.
Ek bar dekh liya to dimag me fit ho gaya.
Ritika ke sath bhi aur friends ho gayi thi.meri vajah se.
Didi ab 11th class mai thi aur bhaiya degree ke liye abroad gaye the.di ko bhi bola tha par wo mujhe
chodke nhi Jane wali thi.
Idhar mera first love Divya ko her samay mai dekhte hi rahta.
Phir bhi use kohi malum nhi padta tha. Ya wo malum nhi karna chahti thi kya pata?
Ab mujhe kamjuri mahsus nhi hoti thi.aur daily yoga karne ke karan mai mere krodh ko control karne me
safal to ho hi raha tha.

Aise hi hamara school start hota hai.to mai apne friends ke sath class me chala jata hu.
Aur jate hi Divya ko dekhta hu.aur smile karta hu.
Per mujhe wo dekhti bhi nhi Aur mai apne bench pe Jake baith jata hu.
Humari class shuru ho gayi thi. Tabhi ek teacher ki entry hoti hai.

Siraj Patel 12
 aur wo teacher ek female thi. Kya hot thi madam.
Sleeveless blowse with yello saree me kayamat dha rahi thi.mai to use dekhta hi rah gaya.

Jab Shyam ne mujhe hilaya to mai hosh gaya.

Shyam - Abe kya huva tujhe?
Main - are yaar aaj mujhe 2nd love huva hai.

Siraj Patel 13
 Shaym - acha kon hai wo?
Main wo Jo same khadi hai na apni mam.
Shyam- Abe marwayyge kya? Wo apni madam hai.unko to chod de.
Main - nhi yaar dekh na kitni achi Sikh rahi hai.
Tabhi mam na unka naam bataya shital wow kya pyara naam tha.
Wo mere pass ati hai aur uthati hai.
Mam - kya huva kyun bol rahe ho?
Main - kuch nhi mam.
Mam - aaj pahla din hai to tumhe aaj baksh de rahi ho. Kalse ye nhi hoga.samje.
Main - ji mam.
Itna bolke mam chali jati hai aur main baith jata hu.
Unka class khatam ho jata hai.mai to unpe hi dhayan de raha tha.class khatam ho Jane ke baad mai bor
ho raha tha.
to aise hi shyam ko jabardasti sath leke bahar aa jata hu.aur school me phirne lagte hai.
Din aisa hi bit gaya. Dophar ko hum sab ghar pohochte hai.
to dekha mom kitchen me kam kar rahi thi. Mai unko piche se Jake hug karta hu.
Mom thode dar jati hai. Phir normal ho jati hai.
Mom - aa gaya mera bacha.
Main- ha mom.
Main - kaisa raha din.
Mai -first class mom.per mom apko kaisa pata chala ki mai hu.
Mom - Teri khushbu se..
Mai - matlab.
Mom- kuch nhi chal ja aur fresh hoke aa
Main- OKkk...
Aisa bolkar jata hu. Fresh hokar khana khane ke baad so jata hu.
Ab raat me khana khake ,thodi masti karke so jata hu.
Achanak mujhe lagta hai ki mai ek anjan jagah pe hu. Mai ro raha hu.m
Mere aas pas log baithe hai.mai ankhe puchke khada hota hu. To vaha se ek admi ata hai uske hath me
ek chabuk tha.
Wo chabuk pure Jor se mere body pe Marta hai. To mai bahut jor se chilata hu.
Aur nind se jag jata hu. Tabhi abaj sunke sare ghar wale mere pass aa jate hai.

Di- kya huva mere bacha

Mom- kya huva dipu. Kuch sapna dekha kya?
Main ha mom bahut bura sapna tha jaise ki kohi muje mar raha hai.
Ritika - tujhe aisa hi karna chahiye
Di ankh dikhate huye ) - ritttuuuuu.......
Ritika shant baith jati hai.
Mom - bacha aisa kuch nhi huva hai Thik hai.ye Sab sapna hai.
Mai thoda dar gaya tha to mom ko chod hi nhi raha tha.
Mom - okk aap Sab so jaiye.mai aaj iske sath hi soti hu.
Ritika - ek to khud bhi sota aur dusre ko bhi sone nhi deta.
Sa log chale jate hai sone phir mai mom kaske hug karke hi bed par sone lagta hu. Aur mai sone ki
koshish karta hu.
Mujhe kuch hi der me nind aa jati hai.mai so jata hu.
Agli subah uthta hu to mom chali gayi thi to mai bhi fresh hoke niche akar break fast ke liye baith jata
hu.tabhi di puchti hai.

Siraj Patel 14
 Di- ab kaisa lag raha hai bacha.
Mai- thik hu di.
Ritika- hmmmm sabki nind haram karke thik hi hoga.
Mai- ye chip kar chipkali chip baith aur breakfast kar.
Ritika- ja nhi karti kya karaga.
Di - tum dono chup batho aur khana khao.
Phir hum nashta karke school chale jate hai.
School me aise hi madam ko dekhke time pass hota tha. Aur main unki najar me ane ke liye kuch na kuch
kar raha tha.
school karke ate samay Hume ice cream sikhayi deti hai.
Ritika - di plz chalo na hum ice cream khate hai.
Di - nhi ice cream Abhi nhi baad mai khayenge.
Main- Di plz chalo na mera bhi man hai.
Di - acha thik hai. Driver us ice cream ke pass lelo.
Ritu- Di jab Maine bola to nhi aur us mote ne bola to usi samay.
Di - aisa nhi hai ritu mera bhi man hai isiliye.
Hum ice cream ke thaile ke pass ate hai.
Di - Dada do chocolate aur ek strawberry do.
Ritu - thank u di! apko malum hai.
Di- mujhe Sab malum hai mere chiu rani ko kya pasand hai.ab tu maska mat laga.
Di ne knees tak skirt aur white colour ka top pahna huva tha.tabhi vaha kuch ladke ate hai.
Ladka 1 - are yaar dekh na kya maal hai.
Ladka 2 - ha yaar ek bar mil jaye na to.......
Main aur ritu apne me hi the. Didi thoda uncomfortable feel kar rahi thi.
Par hamare vajah se kuch bol nhi rahi rhi. Aur hamare taraf dekhke smile karti hai.
Mujhe thoda ehsas huva par mere dhyan nhi diya.
Tabhi wo ladke phir se bolta hai.
Ladka 3 - are ha yaar mai bhi swad chakhna chahunga.
Tabhi ladka 1 di ke pichwade ko hath she sahlata hai. Di thodi chahak jati hai. Aur hamare taraf ati hai.
Ab mujhe bardast nhi ho raha tha.mai jagah se utha aur unke pass Jake pyar se unhe kaha.

Main - kyun Hume aur mere di ko pareshan kar rahe ho.

Ladka 4 - ye ladke chal baju me hat. Teri bahan hai to ghar me. Idhar humari maal hai.
Mai - nhi bhai plz maan jao Hume chod do. hum yaha ice cream khane aye he to Hume plz shanti se
khane do.

Mere itna bolte hi di mujhe apne pass khichti hai.aur bolti hai.
Di - Jane do bhai inke mhu nhi lago.
Ladka 3- tu shanti se kha aur Hume ye khane de.

Ye bolke phir ek baar pichwade par hath lagata hai.

Ladka2 - ye nhi to tum sahi tum hamare muh lagalo

Itna bolke Sab hasne late hai.

Ab mere sir se pani upar ja raha tha.mujhe gussa aa raha tha.meri ankhe laal hone lagti hai.

ki tabhi badlo me kale badal cha jate hai.bijaliya kadakne start hone wali thi.

Siraj Patel 15
 Mai us ladke 3 ke pass jata hu. Aur jor se us ladke ke gaal par thapad laga deta hu.

Wo ladka thapad lagte hi wohi pe let jata hai.Girte hi wo mar jata hai. Kyun ki wo hil bhi nhi raha tha.

Ye dekhke sabhi ladke ghabra jate hai.aur mai ladka2 ke pass Jake uske peth me lath deta hu.

wo ladka piche dur Jake ek khambe ko lagta hai.to us khambe ke sath vahi pe gir jata hai.
wo ladka wohi pe girke mar jata hai.

Yahi dekh ke ladka 1aur ladka 4 thar thar kamp rahe the.aur bhag ne ki koshish kar rahe the.

Mai bhi unke piche bhagne ki koshish karta hu ki mera ek hath ritu pakad leti hai aur uske ankho me
ansu aa jate hai.

Mai di ko dekhta hu to usne bhi mera hath pakada tha. Aur roye ja rahi thi.

Ye dekh ke mai bhi thoda shant ho jata hu.aur mera gussa kam ho raha tha.Mai un dono ko gale lagata
hu.

Tabhi upar ke kale badal hat rahe the.aur aasman saaf ho jata hai.

Sabhi log Hume hi dekh rahe the.mai unko ek baar sabki aur dekh leta hu.
Abhi bhi mere ankhe Jo laal ho gayi thi aur normal ho rahi thi.

Aur ye kya sabhi logo ke dimag se Abhi Jo Ghata tha wo sab Mit jata hai.

Yani ki Sab log bhul hate hai. Aur ye sochne lagte hai ki ye khamb Kaise gira aur ye do log rod pe kyun
pade hai.

Hum vaha se ice cream leke chal gadi mai beth jate hai. Kohi kuch bhi nhi bolta.sabhi chip chap ice
cream kha rahe the.

Ab hum sab ghar aa jate hai.hum sidha apne room me jate hai.mujhe to niche ane ka man nhi tha.

Par di mujhe khichte huye leke jati hai. Fresh hoke niche table par aa jate hai.

Mom - kya baat hai bacho aaj kuch kohi bhi nhi bol raha hai.
Ritu- mom baat ye hai ki.......
Di- humne ate waqt ice cream khai hai.(ritu ko ankh dikhate huye)

Mom- acha to tumne aaj mujhe chodke ice cream bhi kha li.aur mere lai bhi nhi.
Main - dhyan me nhi raha mom hum kal jayenge to apko sath me leke jayenge.tab kha lenge.
Mom - okk dipu Abhi khana khao thanda ho raha hai.

Hum me se kisika bhi man nhi tha khane ka.par mom ko shak na ho isiliye him kha rahe the.

Hum Sab khana khane late hai aur ritu baar baar mujhe hi dekh rahi thi.Kisine bhi is baat pe dhyan nhi

Siraj Patel 16
 diya.

Khane ke bad hum Sab apne room jate hai mai apne bed pe sota huva kuch soch raha tha.

Main( man me ) - aaj wo sab Kaisee huva mujhe aaj tak gussa nhi aya .aur aya to aise.
Kisine kuch bola bhi nhi mere aisa karne se. Aur mere andar itni power kaha se aa gayi.

Mai yahi soch raha tha. Aur apne hath ko dekhe hi ja raha tha.ki tabhi di room ati hai.

Di - kya huva bacha kya soch raha hai.

Main - kuch nhi di
Di -apne di se jhuth bolts hai. Chal sach bata.
Mai -di mai wo mai wo mai wo ....
Di - Kay mai mai mai kar raha he jaldi bata na.
Main - di mai wo aaj Jo bhi huva uske bare me soch raha hu.
Di- chal us faltu ke bat ko dhyanse nikal de samje.

Ritika - Kaise nikal de di apne dekha na is mote ne Kaise ek punch Mara to jamin me gir gaya aur hila bhi
nhi.
Aur dusre ko lath mari to wo khabe ko ja laga aur use bhi hil nhi paya.
Aur iske ankhe bhi laal ho gayi thi.mujhe to lagta hai ki is me kuch power hai.

Di - thik hai mai manti hu ki bhai ne ye Sab kiya hai. Par Hume ye bhul Jana hi bahtar hai aur ye baat
kisiko bhi koi bhi batayega.
Ritika - par di......

Di- par var kuch nhi tum dono ko meri kasam. Aur tu aajse gussa nhi hoga promise kar mujhe

Main - okk di! mai promise karta hu ki aaj ke bad bina baat ke aur bina kuch wajah ke gussa nhi hoga.
Ritu- mai kasam khati hu ki ye baat kisiko nhi bataungi.
Mai- mai bhi.
Di- aur agar tere pass kuch powers bhi huyi na to tu unka koi use nhi karega.
Mai- okkk di....

Ab thodi der hum bate karte hai.aur mai apne dosto ke pass chala jata hu.
Unke sath thoda khel ke raat ko vapas as jata hu.

Earth se karodo dur us akashganga se upar mahal me lord aur uske 2bete aur 1 beti baithe huye bath kar
rahe the.

Beta 1 - aisa lagta hai uske sath kuch anhoni huyi hai.

Lord- uske sath huyi hai. Per uska koi bhi kuch nhi bigad sakta.

Beta2 - ha papa akhir uska koi kuch kaise bigad sakta hai.per usko apne ab gusse ko control rakhna hoga.

Beti- tum chinta mat kro bahut jald hi usko koi Milne wala hai.

Siraj Patel 17
 Lord- ha beti. Tum sahi kah rahe ho per uske dushman ko Abhi to abhas huva hai.per usko koi bhi nhi
dhund sakta.

Yaha tak hum bhi nhi. Pata hai na.

Beti1 - ha baba.....

Aur yaha pe mai bekhabar apne life me hi tha.school se ana masti karna yahi din the mere.

Di- chalo utho dipu aaj school nhi Jana hai ki nhi.
Mai- nhi Jana di roj school jate jate bor ho gaya hu.
Didi- soch lo phir ye mat kahna ki Divya ko kon utha ke le gaya.
Mai-(neend se uthte huye)-tange tod dunga unki. Agar uske pass bhi gaye to.

Ye ritika sun leti hai kyun ki mai jara loudly bola tha.

Ritika- kiski tange todega motu aur kisike pass nhi aneko bol raha hai.

Mai- tujhe isse kya tu apna kam kar.

Ritika- ja ja kisiko bhi fod mujhe kya?

Itna bolke ritika fresh hone jati hai.aur di ko mai kahta hu.
Mai- di ab aap jao mujhe school Jana hai.
Di- ab gf mil gayi to mujhe bhul gaya.aur Jane lagti hai.

Mai unke pichese gale lag jata hu. Aur bolta hu.

Mai- aisa kabhi huva ki mai apko bhul jau chahe kuch bhi ho jaye mai apko chod ke nhi ja sakta.aap to
meri Jaan ho.

Di- chal -2 an Tayar hoja mujhe makhan mat laga.

Mai- nhi di mai such kah raha hu. Apki kasam.
Di- thik hai dipu ja an Tayar hoja.mujhe pata hi mera dipu mujhe kitna pyar karta hai.

Hum tayar hoke school chale jate hai. Mai apne dosto ke pass aa jata hu.

Rohit - kaha rah gaya tha RD.

Mai- are us ritika ki vajah se late ho gaya.
Ravi- kuch naya reason hai tere paas.
Mai- ha hai na.
Ravi- to bola na.
Mai- Teri ma ko .........
Ravi - bassss samaj gaya.ab kuch nhi.
Shyam - acha-2 thikk hai chal ab class me mam as jayengi.
Mai- ha yaar meri Jaan aa jayegi.
Salman- Abe kbhi to sudhar.
Rohit- kute ki dum kabhi sidhi hoti hai kya?

Itna bolke hum Sab haste huye class chale jate hai....

Siraj Patel 18
 Ritika apne friends ke sath bate kar rahi thi. Uske sir pe ek chapat marke nikal chala jata hu.
aur usko pata bhi nhi chalta kisine Mara.

Ritika- kisine Mara mujhe.

Soniya - kisine nhi tujhe bhram huva hoga
Gita- ha re kuch nhi huva.
Ritu- mujhe malum hai kisine Mara aur kisine nhi .

Itna bolke mujhe dekh rahi thi. Mai bhi usko dekhte huye smile karta hu.

Phir teacher aa jate hai. Aur kuch padake chale jate hai.

Recess me hum sab friends milke tifin khane lagte hai. Mere paas soniya baithi huyi thi.

Aur baithe baithe mujhe uski nanga ghutna muje touch hota hai to mai uski taraf dekhta hu.
To wo mere taraf dekhke smile deti hai.

Soniya bhi dikhne me kuch kam nhi thi .wo hi bahut fair cute aur achi dikhti thi.

Halke se ubhar raha sina.Uske chahre pe chasma bahut acha dikhta tha.

Agle din uska birthday tha. To hum sabko uske birthday party per invite karti hai.
To hum sab maan lete hai uske birthday pe Jane ka.
Agle din hum school ke baad uske birthday per uske ghar Jate hai.

uske birthday per jyada nhi kuch hi students aye the.aur uske gharwale.
Hum uske pass jake wish karte hai.
Mai- wish u happy birthday soniya.!
Soniya- thank u ...RD.

aur hum enjoy karne lagte hai.kuch der baad cake ata hai.to cut karti hai.
Gharwalo ko khilane ke baad ritika ko aur phir mujhe khilati hai.
aur mere pass ake kuch kahti hai.

Soniya - kaisi dikh rahi hu main?

Mai- bahut hi beautiful aur achi dikh rahi ho.
Soniya- thanks mujhe tumse kuch kahna hai thodi der ke baad ghar ke piche ana.
Main - kyun?
Soniya - plzzzzzzz....
Mai- thik hai. ( kya kahna hai isko Jo wohi pe bula rahi hai.)

Thodi der ke baad mai vaha pe jata hu.to soniya vahi pe khadi thi.mai uske pass chala jata hu.

Mai- kya baat hai soniya mujhe yaha kyun bulaya?

Soniya - woh baat yeah hai ki......
Mai- ha bolo na.
Soniya - I like u.....
Mai-usko dekhte huye thoda Hus ke usme itha kya I like u 2.

Siraj Patel 19
 Soniya - nhi..., aise nhi waise.
Mai- waise matlab ...
Soniya - matab ki I love u budhu... I love u so much.

Mai to ye sunke hang ho jata hai. Aur usko dekh hi raha tha.
Soniya - kya huva kuch to bolo na.
Mai- ye kya kah rahi hi soniya Maine tumhe kabhi waise najar se nhi dekha.
Soniya- matlab tumhare man me mere koi jagah nhi hai.
Mai- nhi soniya aisa nhi. Tum meri friend ho bas aur kuch bhi nhi.
Soniya- per mai to tumhe bahut pyaar karti hu.
Mai - par maine iske bare me kuch nhi socha.
Soniya ke ankho ansu aa jate hai.mai uske ansu bardast nhi kar pata.
Mai- (uske ansu pochte huye) mujhe kuch waqt chahiye plz Abhi nhi baad me.
Soniya- thik hai jitna chahe waqt lelo per plz kal hi bata dena.
Mai- itne jaldi.kuch bada hi time nhi huva.
Soniya-nhi.mujhe plz kal hi batana.
Mai- OKkk....

Mai itna bolke vaha se friends ke paas chala jata hu....

Shyam- kaha gaya tha RD.
Mai- kahi nhi re yahi tha.
Ravi - are yaar dekh na aaj ladkiya kaise ban dhan ke Aai hai.

Rohit- ha Sab ayi hai par hamare taraf koi dekhti hi nhi.sare sirf RD ki taraf hi dekhti hai.

Mai- to kya huva mai to nhi dekhta na.aur waise bhi mera naam leke patau unhe pat jayegi.

Shyam- Abe kya idea diya hai yaar tune tujhe chumne ko dil karta hai.
Mai- Abe limit me mai aisa ladka nhi hu.
Shyam - to mai kaha pe hu. Bas aaj dost prem ubhar ke aya hai.
Mai- to roj kaha rahta hai wo tera dost prem.

Shyam- roj bhi rahta hai par ubhar ke nhi ata.

Itna sunte hi Sab hasne lagte hai.

Party khatam hone ke baad hum ghar chale jate hai.

Khane ke time di puchti hai.

Di- kyun dipu kaisi rahi party.

Main - achi thi di.

Di mera face dekhti hai.kuch sad sa. To tab kuch nhi bolti.
per khane ke baad mai apne room me ja raha tha. Tab di mujhe avaj deti hai.

Mai- kya di?

Di- chal mere room mai. Mujhe tumse kuch kam hai.
Mai- okk di.

Siraj Patel 20
 Mai aur di unke room me jate hai. Mujhe bed pe bithake mere pass baith jati hai.
Mere sir pe hath phirathi hai aur bolti hai.

Di- kya huva dipu.

Mai- kuch no di.
Di- chal such bats tujhe pata hai na tum mujhe jhuth nhi bol sakte.
Mai- woooo di wool diiii.....

Di- ha bata na kya baat hai kuch huva hai kya party me.
Mai- haaaaa
Di - kya divya ko kisine purpose kiya haikya?

Mai na me sir hilata hu.

Di- to phir bata na kya baat hai.

Mai- di wo baat aisi hai ki soniya ne mujhe purpose kiya hai.

Didi itna sunke shock ho jati hai.per bad me mere taraf dekhte hai.

Di- pir.
Mai - di ko Sah bate bata deta hu.to di bolti hai.
Di- hmmmmm.. To baat yaha tak pohoch gayi.
Tu ek kam kr tu usko haaa bol.

Mai shock ho jata hu.

Mai- di ye kya bol rahi ho.apko pata hai na mai Divya sr pyaar karta hu.
Di- tu Divya se pyar karta hai na to kar.per usko clearly bol mai kisi aur se pyar karta hu.
Agar uska respond positively aya to usko yes bol aur negatively aya to usko no bol simple.

Mai- per di....

Di- per war kuch nhi ab jake so ja aur mujhe bhi sone de...
Mai- thik hai di. Agar phir se aisi condition ayi to!
Di- ek bat sun jab tak ho tab tak dusro ko khush karna.
Agar dusro ko yahi khushi milti ho to unko de de.
Mai- okk di samaj gaya.
Di- mera pyara bacha...( aur mere gaal per ek kiss ker di.)
Mai- di mai aaj yahi pe so jau.
Di- thik hai aa.

Mai aur di let gaye unko hug kerke unke gaal pe kiss ker di aur so gaye.

Agle din mai aur ritika school gaye to soniya Hume gate pe mil gayi.

Wo mere taraf hi dekh rahi thi. Per maine dhyan nhi diya aur dosto ke pass chala gaya.

Salman - hye RD aaj ka kya plan hai.

Mai- kyun aaj kuch khas hai kya?

Siraj Patel 21
 Rohit - are aaj apni cricket ka match hai na apni school ka dusri school se aur tu captain hai.
Aisa kyun kar raha hai. Khairat to hai.

Mai- ha ha sab thik hai. Bus bhul gaya tha.

Shyam - chl thik hai. School chutne ke baad ground pe aja.

Mai- nhi yaar aaj nhi aaj mujhe kuch kam hai. Tum me se hi kohi handle kro.

Ravi- hum me se kya bhai tujhe malum hai na jab tu sath hota hai to hum se kohi nhi jit sakta to phir.

Mai - nhi yaar aaj nhi phir kabhi. Chalo yaar class jana nhi kya?

Sab mayus hoke class me chale gaye. Per mujhe aaj soniya ka matter niptana tha.
isiliye maine no kaha. Ab inko kaise samjau.

School khatam hone ke baad maine soniya ko rukne ka ishara kiya.

to wo samaj gayi kuch khas hai aaj.

Ritu car me baith gayi aur mujhe bulane lagi to mai uske pass gaya.

Ritika- chal na. Ghar nhi jana kya?

Mai- nhi yaar mujhe kuch kam hai tu ja.
Ritika - okk.

Uske jane ke baad maine soniya ko ishara kiya mere piche aye .

Mai aur soniya ek cafe me gaye vaha pe jake mai ek table pe baith gaya.

Tabhi soniya aai aur sidha ake mere samne baith gayi....

Waiter ko maine order diya aur wo chala gaya. Ab shuruvat kon karega.
meri to fat rahi thi use bolne me. Isko yaha to le aya per iske age kya?

Tabhi soniya ne hi shuruvat ki..

Soniya- to kya socha tumne?

Mai is surprise quetion se hadbada gaye aur bola.

Mai- kis bare me.

Soniya - mujhe yaha kisne bulaya.
Mai- maine bulaya tumhe?
Mai- vo ha ha yaad aya to mai tumhe kah raha tha ki....

Tabhi waiter aye aur humari order de ke chala gaya.

Soniya- ha bolo

Siraj Patel 22
 Mai- dekho soniya mera first time hai. Thoda to sabar karo.
Soniya - okk. Per kitna.
Mai- ok to final tumhe mujhe kya acha laga.( jaise taise bol diya)

Soniya- mujhe tum pure ki pure ache lage.

Mai- OK to suno agar mai tumhe na kahu to...

Soniya ke ankho pani aya aur boli

Soniya-(rote huye) mai Jaan de dungi.
Mai- jaan itni sasti hai tumari ki mere na khte hi tum Jaan de dungi.

Soniya- wo mujhe malum nhi.

Mai- soniya mai kisi aur se pyaar karta hu.

Soniya to ye sunke shocked ho gayi.aur meri taraf dekhe huye.

Soniya- kon hai wo?

Mai- dekho soniya mai tumhe uska naam nhi bata Sakta. Per agar tumhe mere dil me kohi aur vote huye
bhi tumhe mere dil me jagah chahiye to mai ready hu.

Soniya- ( bina soche samje) ha mai bhi reddy hu.mai tumhe bahut pyaar karti hu.kya tum karye ho

Mai- agar tum reddy ho to yes mai karta hu. I LOVE U.

soniya to ye sunke khushi se jagah se uth gayi aur jor se challane lagi.
sare log humare taraf dekhne late.

Maine use shant karwaya.to vo apni jagah pe ake baith ayi.

Soniya - pata hai RD mai aaj bahut khush hu.ek bar phir se bolo na.
Mai-I LOVE U.
Soniya- hayyyyy..... I LOVE U 2.
mai- soniya par ye baat tum kisi ko bhi nhi bataungi.

soniya- ha ha baba ...tum mujpe vishwas rakho mai ye baat kisiko bhi nhi bataungi.
par tum aide hi mere sath raho.

mai- think hai soniya.jab tum khush to mai bhi khush.

Soniya ko khush dekhke mai bhi khush ho gaya. Ab vaha hum thodi der bate karte huye baithe rahe.
phir him dono apne- 2 ghar chale gaye.
Ghar ate hi mai room me gaya.fresh huva.

Ritika - kaha gaya tha motu.

Mai- tujhe kya mai khi pe jau.

Ritika- acha mujhe kya! thair mai Abhi dikhati hu. Aur mete upar cushion fek diya. Maine reply diya

Siraj Patel 23
 Tabh di ayi

Di- ye kya chal raha hai.

Mai- ( roni surat banate huye) kuch nhi di ye dekho na mujhe maar rahi hai.

Di- kya hi ye ritu wo tumse bada hai na.chalo sorry bolo.

Ritu- per di Maine kuch nhi kiya Sab isi ne kiya.
di- mujhe malum hai chalo sorry bolo.
Ritu-sorry...

Mai use muh dikhate huye .vo bhi gussa ho rahi thi. Per di ki vajah se kuch bol nhi rahi thi.

Di - dipu chalo mujhe tumse kuch kam hai.

Mujhe malum hai di kya puchne wali thi.per maine jawab diya.
Mai- Abhi nhi di raat me.
Di- chal think hai khana khane ke baad mere room me ana.

Itna bolke di chali gai aur hum dono me Jo stop ho gaya tha phir see chalu ho gaya.

Raat me khana khaneke baad mai di ke room me chala gaya to di night suit me thi.
Bahut cute lag rahi thi...

Mai- ( bed pe baithte huye )- kya hai di aaj kal kuch Jada hi khubsurat dikh rahi ho.
Di- chal makkhan mat laga aur bolo kya huva?
Mai di ki chedte huge - kuch bhi nhi huva di.
Di- batata hai ki nhi tu.
Mai- batata hu di.sab batata hu

Tab maine di ko Sab bata diya.di bhi bahut khush huyi aur mere gaal pe kiss karte huye.
Di- mujhe malum tha. Tu yai kahega .

Aur mere gaal pe kiss kiya.maine bhi unke gaal pe kiss kiya.
phir maine di ko hug karte huye Di ke pass hi mai bhi so gaya.

Agle din mai aur ritu school gaye.to mujhe friends mil gaye.

Rohit- kya yaar kaha tha tu? Dekh Teri vajah see hum kal match hare hai.
Mai- meri vajah se mai to kal aya hi nhi.
Shyam- ha to uske karan hi hum match hare hai.
Mai- okk baba. age se aisa nhi hoga.fine.
Sabhi- no....
Mai- ab kya huva?
Rohit- Hume treat deni hogi.
Mai- kis baat ki treat be chutiye.
Ravi- dekh year ek to Teri vajah she him match hare hai.aur safe ladle humpe hi child rahe the.
To unko sambhalne ki treat.
Mai- acha baba deta hu par abhi nhi baad me ab chalo ab class me der ho rahi hai.

Siraj Patel 24
 Class me jate hi soniya mujhe dekhke smile karti hai.mai hhi usko dekhke smile karta hu.

Aur meri favourite madam aa jati hai.mera to uske lecture me kam uspe jyada attention tha.
wo bhi ye note karti hai. Per bolti kuch nhi.

Us waqt mujhe sirf pyaar malum tha. Per pyaar me kya hota hai.
Us wqt malum nhi tha.so isliye mai aur soniya kabhi -2 Sunday ko ghumne jate the chupke-
chupke.bahut si bate karti thi wo park me baith ke.

ek din aise hi hum baithe the.soniya ped ke niche baithi huyi thi. Aur mera Sir uske godi Me tha.wo aise
hi meri taraf dekhke bate kar rahi thi.

bate karte -2 wo itne niche jhuk jati hai.uski sanse mujhe mere chehare pe feel ho rahi thi.
Soniya thodi shant ho jati hai.aur mere ankho me dekhe ja rahi thi.
mere ankho me dekhte huye wo achanak niche jhuk gayi aur mere hoto ko kiss kiya ye kiss kuch 5 sec.
Ka hi tha.

Per mujhe bahut acha laga aur mai shock me bhi tha. Ke ye kya huva.
Kiss karke hi soniya piche hat jati hai. Muhhe kiss bahut acha laga tha khaskat uske lips ekdum
mulayam,najuk gulab ki pattiyo jaise.

mujhe phir talab ho rahi thi ki use kiss karu.per meri himmat nhi ho rahi thi.shayad usko ye baat samaj
gayi aur phir jhukke mujhe kiss kiya.

isbaar kiss 5 min. Tak chala per mujhe hosh hi nhi tha. Mai to use feel ker raha tha. Kitna maja aa taha
tha mujhe ki kya batau ki mai to hosh kho hi baitha tha.

Meri to puri body me currwnt daud raha hai aisa feel ho raha tha. ankhe band ho gayi thi.uski bhi ankhe
band thi.

Hum dono ek dusre ko chodne ka naam hi nhi le rahe the.phir usne hi pahal kiya kyunki uski sanse atak
gayi thi.

aur usne kiss tod diya. Mai to jaise Akash me hu aisa feel kar raha tha.mujhe to jaise nasha ho gaya Aisa
feel ho raha tha.

Soniya- dipu kya huva?

Maine ankhe kholi to uske ankho ke dekha to usne sharam se ankhe chura li. Aur dusre taraf dekhne
lagi.

Mai- kyaa kiya tumne mere sath hai.

Soniya- kya tumhe acha nhi laga.
Mai- nhi mera ye matlab nhi tha.
Soniya- to?

Mai- tumne mujhe aisa kya ker diya ki jaise mujhe laga ki mai hawa me hu.jaise mujhe nasha ho

Siraj Patel 25
 gaya.jaisr mai kahi kho gaya hu.

Soniya sharama jati hai itna sunke hi aur mai uske pass Jake gaal pe kiss karta hu.

Soniya meri taraf dekhte huye jaise puch rahi ho ki kyu gaal pe kyu?

Mai- are yaar tumse acha to kohi bhi kiss nhi kar sakta.mai hi nhi so plz once more.
Soniya - noo Abhi nhi baad me ab mujhe der ho rahi hai.mummy wait kar rahi hongi.

Mai- plz yaar sonu plz last time .

Soniya -okkk....

Itna kahke phir se mujhe kiss karne lag jati hai hamari kiss kuch der chalti hai. Phir se uske kiss me kho
jata hu.

Soniya-(kiss todte huye) ab chale der ho rahi hai.

Mai- ha ha chalo.

Mai use ghar chodke apne ghar chala jata hu.aaj mai bada khush tha.khushi -2 ghar me enter karta hu

Ritika hall me hi TV dekh rahi thi.

Aur uske sath di bhi thi.so mujhe smile karte dekh leti hai per us waqt kuch nhi bolti kyun ki use malum
tha mai soniya se Milne gaya tha.

to aaj kuch khas huva hoga. mujhe smile karte dekh ritika mujhe bokti hai.

Ritika- kyu re motu aaj bahut chahak raga hai. Kya baat hai.
Mai- kuch nhi yaar aise hi ..vaise tujhe kya karna hai mujhse chipkali.

Ritika- kuch to khas batt hai varna tu aaj itna khush nhi hota.
Mai- tujhe isse kya ja tu apna kam kar .

Itna bolke mai apne room me chala jata hu.aur aram karne lagta hu.
Mai to usi kiss me hi khoya huva tha.
Mere pass di kab ati hai mujhe kuch pata nhi chalta.

Di mujhe hilate huye -kaaha kho gaya mere laal

Mai -(hadbadate huye ) kuch kaha di.

Di- kya baat hai mera kaha bhi nhi sun raha tu itne der se mai tujhe baat ker rahi hu.aur tera dhyan kahi
aur hi hai..

Mai- aisa kuch bhi nhi hai di batau yaha Kaise ana huva .
Di- chal bats ab itna khush kyun hai.
Mai- nhi to Di.mai kaha khush hu.

Di- acha di se jhuth bolega.chal such bata kya huva hai.

Siraj Patel 26
 Ab mai kya bolta di to meri first best friend hai so mai use Sab kuch sharmate huye bata deta hu.

Di- wahhhh... Mere laal tune apne jindagi ka pahla kiss kar hi diya.mera sina tune aaj choda kar
diya.isiliye itna khush hai.

Mai( sharmate huye ) -ha di.

Di- acha mere bachu sharmata bhi hai.chal thik hai.per use jyada to kuch nhi kiya na.

Mai- use bhi jyada aur kuch hai kya ?

Di- kya tujhe nhi malum.
Mai- kya di?

Di- chal thik hai jab tera waqt ayega tujhe San pata chal jayega.

Mai- aap mujhe Abhi bhi kya batati ho Jo Sab waqt per chod diya hai.

Di- (mere gaal khichte huye) mera pyara dipu.

Mai- acha thik hai! Maska mat lagao aur jao mujhe aram karne do.
Di- chal aram kar aur uske sapne dekh.
Mai- di aap bhi na .... Chalo ab jao.
Di vaha se chali jati hai.aur mai bhi aram karne lag jata hu.
Ab her waqt hum milte to 10- 15 min. Kiss kar hi liya karte the.use age na use kuch malum tha aur nhi
mujhe.

agar usko kuch malum bhi huva par wo kiss ke age nhi gayi.ab aisa hi waqt hi bitata gaya.
per ek din phir se hum park me baithe huye the.

Tabhi kuch tapori chokre vaha ate hai. Mai ice cream lene gaya tha.

to wo soniya ko pareshan kar rahe the.mai vaha per aa jata hu.

To mai dekhta hu soniya ko kuch kadke ched rahe the.mai uske pass chala jata hu.

Mai- kya huva soniya?

Soniya daudke mere pass ake mujhe gale laga leti hai.

Soniya( rote huye)- ye log mujhe ched rahe hai.

Mai- ( unki taraf dekhte huge ) dekho bhai ye meri gf hai plz asp use dur rahe.aap use tang na kare.

Ladka 1- Teri gf hai to tere pass rakh humhe mat sikha.thik hai hum chale jate hai.

pehle isko ek kiss karne ko bol mere lips per.

Ladka2- ye sirf tere nhi mere bhi .

Siraj Patel 27
 Mai- Jane do bhai plz Hume maf kar do hum age se yaha nhi ayenge.

Ladka3 - age ka age dekhenge per aaj ka aaj....

Mujhe thoda ab gussa aa raha tha to mai di ko yaad karta hu. Aur vaha se chale Jane ke liye mudta hu.

Ladka4 - dekh ladke sahi tarah se man varna hume dusra tarika bhi ata hai.

Mai- plz year man jao na kyun mere bato ka vishwas nhi karte.

Ladka1- age ate huye soniya ke pass Jane ko try karta hai.

Mai usko piche se gardan ko pakad leta hu. Aur bolts hu.

Mai- chal piche hat.tum logo ko sidhi baat karna bheje me nhi ghusta hai na.

mai itna bolke uske gardan se pakad ke in tino ke upar phek deta hu.

per us waqt meri ankhe shant thi. Kyun ki mai gussa nhi hona chahta tha.
aur maine mere gusse per control karna Sikh liya hai per puri tarah nhi.

agar baat had se bahar Jane lag jaye to gussa ata hai.
Wo Charo gir hate hai. Ye dekh ke Charo shocked the.
Ki akele ladke utha ke phek kaise diya.tabhi dusra ladka uth ke mere pass ata hai.

To use bhi mai ek halka sa dhakka deta hu to wo unke upar gir jata hai. To wo Sab dekhke dar jate hai.
Aur vaha se bhag jate hai.

Ye Sab dekhke soniya bahut der jati hai. Aur shocked bhi maine akele un sabko utha ke kaise phek
diya.aur jor se mujhe hug karti hai.

Mai bhi use Jor se hug karta huye.

aur uske ansu pocte huye bolta hu.

Mai- kuch nhi huva Sonu tu bekar me tension leti hai chal Rona band kar.aur mujhe jor se ek kiss de.

Soniya itne sunke hasne lagti hai.aur puchti hai.

Soniya- tumne ye Sab kiya kaise.

Mai- are yar roj kasrat karta hu mai.

Soniya- tabhi to mera bf itna powerful hai.

Mai- hmmmmmm akhir bf kiska hu.
Soniya- mera...

Itna bolke Hus ne lagti hai.aur mai bhi.

Phir him ghar jate hai apne apne....

Siraj Patel 28
 Ek din mai class me apne friends ke sath baitha huva tha.to tabhi ek ladka ata hai aur kahta hai.

Ladka- RD bhai tumhe shital madam ne bulaya hai.

Mai- kyun bulaya hai mujje ?
Ladka - wo to nhi pata mujhe.
Mai- thik hai tum jao mai jata hu.

Ladka chala jata hai.aur mai apne friends ko bye kahke staff room me chala jata hu.knock karte huye.

Mai- may I come in mam?

Shital Madam- yes RD.

Mai andar chala jata hu.aur mam ke table ke samne Jake khada hota hu.
Mam-baitho RD.

Mai baith jata hu.aur confuse hota hu Ki mujje yaha pe kyun bulaya hai.

Mam- dekho RD tum ye Jo kar rahe ho na wo band karo.

Mai- mai kya kar raha hu mam?
Mam- wo Jo tum mujje roj tadte ho na wo aur Jo mujhe dekhte rahte ho na wo.

Mai to sakpaka gaya ki ye mam kya kah rahi hai.aur unko Kaise malum ki mai unko tadta hu.

mujje pasina ane laga.mai thoda dar gaya tha.shayad mam ne ye notice kar liya tha.

Mam- shant RD mai tumhari ye baat kisi ko bhi nahi bataungi.kyun ki ye umar hi aisi hoti hai.
Jaha aisa attraction ho hi jata hai.

Mai ab thoda shant ho gaya tha.kyun ki mam kisi ko bhi nhi batayengi.

Mam- tum itne intelligent,smart aur har work me first ho to phir aise karo mat.
tumhari ye umar Abhi padne ki hai.
Jab tumhara waqt ayega tab kuch bhi karo tumhe kohi rokega nhi.
par ha age wale ki bhi sahmati honi chahiye.

Mai kya bolta sirf sir ha ha me hilane laga.

Mam- mujhe lagta hai tum samaj gaye ho.ab tum ja sakte ho aur age se dhyan rakhna.

Mai ha kahte huye jhat se Bahar nikal ke aya.aur ground me Jake 2-3 bade sans li.

ab thoda free mahsus kar raha tha.phir ek baar toilet me Jake Jo pressure aya tha wo nikal diya.

jaise hi toilet se bahar aya waise hi Maine jo mam ne pressure diya tha woSara pressure relief kar diya.
aur mam ne mujhe Jo kuch bhi bola tha.wo sab bhul gaya.

Us din shant raha par agle din se Jo chal raha waise hi chalne laga.

Siraj Patel 29
 Aise hi meri life kat rahi thi roj school se ana ritika ke sath masti karna.
mummy- papa ko tang Karna soniya se bate karna aise hi do saal bit jate hai.

Per uske baad soniya ke papa dusre shahar me transfer hota hai aur wo waha pe chale jate hai.

unke sath soniya bhi.soniya bahut roti hai mere gale lag kar mai bhi rota hu.

Soniya - mujhe bhul to nhi jao he na.

Mai- kabhi nhi..
Soniya - mai jald hi laut ke aungi.
Itna kahte hi wo chali jati jai.

Ab mujhe uski adat lag gayi thi. Uska bhi man nhi tha.Phir bhi wo chali jati hai.

Thode din mai usko yaad karta hu.uske baad bhul jata hu. Uske baad mere favourite teacher ki bhi shadi
ho jati hai.
kuch din unko bhi yaad karta hu.sare friends mujhe sambhal rahe the.

Ab mera dhyan sirf mere pahle pyaar per hi tha. Per phir bhi meri himmat nhi hoti thi usko purpose
karne ki.

Wo bhi mujhe dekhti thi.mujhe bate karti thi.phir bhi meri himmat nhi hoti thi.isi bich mera aur ritika ka
jhagada kuch badh gaya tha.

Ab na mai use thik tarah sr bate karta hu. Aur nhi wo mujhse her waqt apne friends ke sath rahti thi.

Business me to papa ne bahut tarikkki ki thi.unka naam ab pure India me liya jata hai.

bhaiya aur papa hi business sambhalte the.to unki vajah se mujhe usme kabhi Jana hi nhi pada.

Jab mai 12th me gaya to mujhe thoda knowledge ane laga. ladke aur ladki me kya kiss ke age bhi kuch
hota hai.

aur un dono me kya hota hai. Aur ye bhi mujhe apne dosto se gyan mila.

Ek-do baar mujhe unhone porn dekhne ko force kiya. Per mai hi mana karta tha.na Jane kyun?

maine Abhi tak porn nhi dekha tha.phir bhi mujhe ek andaja tha ki ye Kaise hota hai.

per ye Sab mere sath huva tab mujhe malum pada ki isme kitna maja ata hai.
aur ye sab mere sath tab jab mere 12th exam chal rahe the Aur Mera 18th Birthday Ho Gaya tha kuch
mahine pahle hu..

Mom - dad ko usi waqt dad ke friend ke beti ki shadi thi.to dono ko bualaya tha.aur wo ladki di ki friend
bhi thi to use bhi Jana tha.

per kisi ka bhi Jane ka man nhi tha. Kyun ki 1weak Hume akela chodke wo nhi Jana chahte the.

Siraj Patel 30
 Mom- hum nhi jayenge.ritu aur dipu ki exam hai. Aur unko akela chodke hum nhi ja sakte.

Di- bilkul sahi mom. Mai to dipu ko akela nhi chodungi.

Papa- are yaar tum dono jid pe hi ad gayi. Mere friend ke beti ki shadi hai aur mohini wo to tumhari bhi
friend hai.

Di- ha friend hai to kya? Per mujhe dipu se badkar kohi nhi.

Mai to di ka itna pyaar dekhke dang ho gaya.mere ankho se ansu girne wale the.
Per Maine wo pi liya. Aur bola.

Mai- mom aap jao mai aur ritu hai yaha. Aap humari chinta na karo hamara khyal rakhne ke liye aur
khana dene ke kiye kamla hai yaha.
Aap hamari chinta na karo.
Aur di aap bhi chale jao mai nhi chahta ki meri vajah se aap ko koi bhi kuch kahe.
aur aap 1 weak ke liye hi ja rahe ho. To nischint hoke jaiye.

Di- per dipu.

Mai- par war kuch nhi aap chale jaiye.apko merit kasam.

Di- okk baba jati hu. Per apna khyal rakhna aur iska bhi.
Mom- thik hai beta tum itna kah rahi ho to hum jate hai.
Mai- thik hai mom.

Mai itna kahke vaha se chala jata hu.aur padhai karne lagta hu.
padhai kya sirf book dekhta hu. Kyun ki mujhe ek baar dekh liya to dimag me ghus jata tha.
aur bhulta bhi nhi tha.

Ritu to apne friend ke yaha gayi thi kyun ki aaj-kal vo vaha hi padhai karti thi.

Mom- dad packing karne lagte hai.aur di bhi apne room me Jake packing karne lagti hai.

Agle din subah uth ke Sab Jane ko Tayar the. Ritu bhi ghar ayi huyi thi.

Mom-kamla in dono ka khyal rakhna in dono ko kuch bhi problem nhi honi chahiye.

Kamla- thik hai Malkin .mai in dono ka bahut khyal rakhungi.aap inki chinta na kare.

Mom- apna khyal rakhna tum dono aur khana time pe khana na Jane aur kya -2 kahti hai.
aur last me hum dono ko hug karte huye gadi me baith jati hai.

Di bhi ati hai aur mujhe hug karti hai.unke ankho me ansu the.mai unkhe anshu pauchta hu.

aur wo mere ansu pochti hai. Kyun ki mere ankho me bhi ansu aye huye the.

Siraj Patel 31
 vo bhi apna khyal rakhna aur khana khane ke bare me bolke chali jati hai.

Papa gadi me bathe huye the.unki gadi nikal jati hai.aur ritu mujhe dhakha dete huye ghar me nikal jati
hai.

Mai bhi ghar me jata hu. Tabhi ritu bag lete huye kamre se bahar chali ati hai.
aur bina bole hi ghar se bahar chali ja rahi thi.

Mai- ritu kaha ja rahi hai.

Ritu kuch bhi jawab nhi deti aur chali ja rahi thi.

Mai- ritu rook ja kaha ja rahi hai.( uske pass Jake hath pakdta hu.)

Ritu- (hath chodte huye )tujhse matlab motu.

Mai-mujhse matlab.! bhul mat mummy ne kya kaha hai.chal bata ab

Ritika- okk fine.mai Divya ke ghar ja rahi hu. Aur aaj ki raat uske ghar hi rukungi.

Mai- kyun ? Kyun ja rahi hi hai?

Ritika- kyun matlab exam hai meri mujhe study karna hai. Chal hat ab.

Mujhe dhakha dete huye nikal jati hai. Mai use kuch bolne ke liye use avaj deta hu.
To wo ansuna karke scooti leke nikal jati hai.

Mai bhi ghar aa jata hu aur kamre me Jane lagta hu.ki tabhi kamla avaj deti hai.
Kamla - babu nashta karenge?

Mai- ha mere room me lao mai padhai kar raha hu.

Itna bolke mai room me jata hu.
kamla mujhe hi dekh rahi thi.mai use na dekhte huye room Jake padhayi karne lagta hu.

Mera thode hi pad raha tha par kuch timepass chiye to sahi.ki tab adhe ghante baad kamla room me aa
jati hai.

mai to mere padhayi me concentrate ho jata hu.wo mujhe avaj deti hai tab mujhe ahsaas hota hai ki wo
room me ayi hai..

Kamla ek 32 years ki shadishuda Mahila thi.wo humare ghar pichle 5 saal se kam kar rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 32
 uska pati kisi aur ladki ke sath bhag gaya tha.aur tab se ye hamare sath hi hai.

Dikhne me jyada gori nhi thi medium gori thi.per nain naksha se aur apne bhare huye badan se bahut
sexy thi.uski size 36-30-36 tha.

Jab Kamla room me ati hai uske badan par ek saree thi aur wo Jada tar saree pahnti thi.

aaj ke pahle maine use itne gaur se dekha bhi nhi tha.per aaj kyun usko dekhne ka man kar raha tha.

usne apna pallu Halke se dala huva tha.jab mujhe wo nashta dene jhuk jati hai.to uska sine se palu niche
gir jata hai.

Siraj Patel 33
 Uske half boobs blowse se nikhle huye mai dekh leta hu. Usne bahut deep gale ka blowse pahna huva
tha.

Mai pahli baar ye nazara dekh raha tha isiliye meri sanse hi tham jati hai ye Sab dekh ke.

use to jaise kuch chinta hi nhi thi apne palu ki 1min ke baad wo apna pallu thik karti hai.

Per tab tak meri halat bahut kharab huyi thi.mere shorts me mera sher khada ho gaya tha.aur mujhe
tang kar raha tha.

aaj pahli baar mujhe ye disturb kar raha tha.kyun ki mere sath hone ka ye first time tha.tab kamla ki
nazre mere shorts me jati hai.aisa mujhe lagta hai.

to uski ankhe badi ho jati hai. Kyun ki shots bahut jyada phuli huyi thi.to use saaf pata chal raha tha ki ye
Sab uski wajah se huva hai.

Mai use shorts ko dekhte huye Kamla ko pakdta hu.kamla Halke se muskurati hai.aur mere taraf dekhte
huye nikal jati hai.

Mai to ye dekhke hairan ho jata hu. Ki usne mera tambu dekha phir bhi smile karke chali gayi. Lagta hai
use bura nhi laga.

Mai nashta karne lagta hu. Aur apne tambu ko shant karne ka prayas karta hu. Wo thoda shant ho jata
hai.

breakfast karke mai plates leke niche kitchen me jata hu.to kamla kitchen me kam kar rahi thi.aur uska
pichwada meri taraf tha.

meri to uska pichwada dekhke phir kada hone lagta hai.mai jaise taise plate rakhke room me ake game
khelne lag jata hu.

2 ghante khelne ke baad mera man nhi lag raha tha. ab mujhe aur jyada game khelne ki icha nhi thi.

Isiliye mai lunch ke liye niche jata hu.kamla lunch Tayar kar rahi thi.

Mai- kamla lunch Tayar huva ki nhi.

Kamla - babu bas 10 min ruko abhi tayar karti hu.

tab tak hall me baithke TV dekh raha tha. Aur bich me kamla ko dekh raha the uska pichwada meri taraf
tha.

jab jhukti thi bahut bada dikhta tha.kabhi mujhe dekhte huye pakad leti hai aur smile karti hai aur mai
bhi usko dekhti huye smile karta hu.

par mai ye soch raha tha ki ye dekhke muskura kyun rahi hai kuch bol kyun nhi rahi hai.ya naraj bhi to ho
nhi rahi hai.

Siraj Patel 34
 Thodi der baad kamla meri taraf ati hai.

Kamla- babu khana Tayar huva hai.

Mai- ha chalo chalo.

Mai khane ki table pe baitha huva tha. Aur kamla mujhe jhuk -2 ke Paros rahi thi.

Mai khate huye uske chuche ka anand le raha tha. Aur wo bhi mujhe dikha rahi thi.

per uske chehre se nhi lag raha tha. Ki use bura lag raha hai ya aur kuch.

Khane ke baad ghar me man nhi lag raha tha. To socha chalo shyam ke ghar jata hu.bahut din huye uske
ghar nhi gaya.

aur ab aise hi gaya to aunty bahut dategi.to tayar hoke apne friend shyam ke ghar jata hu.
par jate waqt apne sath ek phulo ka gucha sath leta hu.

Ghar ke doorbell bajata hu.thodi der ke baad door khulta hai.

Door ek khubsurat lady kholti hai bahut hi bhara huva badan tha unka.
dikhane me kahi se bhi kam nhi thi balki pet se thoda jyada thi.

Siraj Patel 35
 Aunty- yes! kon chahiye? ( darwaza khote huye)
Mai- hiii aunty.
Aunty- ji aap kon?
Mai- kya aunty itni jaldi bhul gayi aap mujhe.

Aunty - (mera kan pakdte huye andar khichti hai) mai bhul gayi hu ya tu.kyun re kaha tha tu?
Bahut din huye aya hi nhi.aunty ko ab bhul gaya hoga.

Mai- aaaaauuuuuchhhh.... Aunty plz chodo na. Age se aisa nhi hoga.kan dukh raha hai.plzz

Siraj Patel 36
 Aunty mera kan chod deti hai.

Mai-aap aaj bahut achi dikh rahi ho.bahut hi sundar.

Aunty - tu kuch bhi bol aaj tujhe mafi nhi milegi.ek to itne din baad aya hai.aur aise sukha- sukha.

Mai- nhi suchhi aunti aap aaj bahut khub Surat dikh rahi ho.aur vaise bhi sukha- sukha kaha aya hu.ye lo
na flowers.

Aunty (sharmate huye flower leti hai ) thank u.chal chal ab has kar bahut huyi Teri shaitani.

itna bolke mujhe gale laga leti hai.mai bhi unke gale lag jata hu. Unke chuche bahut bade the.

bahut naram ahsas ho raha tha.kuch der baad aunty mujhe chod deti hai.

Aunty - kyun re dipu kaha tha itne din.hum kab se rah dekh rahe the.

shyam ko bhi kai baar bola.par tu aaj aya hai.manali ab to tujhe maar hi degi.

Mai- aise kaise maregi wo apne hone wale husband se. mai dekhta hu.kaha hai wo.

Aunty - hahaha.... Abhi aisa bol raha hai.ek baar uske room me ja phir pata chalega.

apne room me hogi.ja Jake mil le per sambhal ke.bahut gussa hai tujhse.

Mai manali ke room ke bahar door ke pass khada hota hu.mai thoda dar raha tha.

Phir thodi koshish karke mai door ko knock karta hu.to ander se awaj ati hai.

Manali- come in.

Mai darte huye andar inter hota hu. To mai dekhta hu. Manali padhayi kar rahi thi.aur wo sirf skirt aur
low sleeve top pahna tha.

Bahut hi hot dikh rahi thi.mai thodi der ke liye use dekhta hi rah gaya.

Siraj Patel 37
 phir thode hosh me ake mai uske pass gaya.Abhi bhi wo apne book hi pad rahi thi.mai pass jakar usko
awaj deta hu.

Mai- hi baby.....
Manali mera awaj sun leti hai.

Manali- tum ......tum yaha kya kar rahe ho.aur ho kon tum Jo mere room me chale
aye.mummmmmy.......mummmyyyyy....

phir jor se aunty ko awaj deti hai.uska awaj sunken aunty daudke ati hai.

Aunty- kya huva manu.kyun gala fad rahi hai.

Manali- ise yaha kisne ane diya.aur hai kon?

Mai manali ke pass Jake unke leg ke pass Jake baith jata hu.thodi der unke gore leg ko dekhke unko
bolta hu.

Mai- Darling... Bahut naraj ho mujhse.

Manali- main kon hoti hu tumse naraj hone wali.aur ho kon tum.

Mai- mai ! Mai kon hu . mai thodi der tumse dur kya ho gaya tum apne husband ko hi bhul gayi.

Mere itna bolte hi manali ke chehre par hasli aa jati hai.per use chupate huye wo phir bolti hai.

Siraj Patel 38
 Manali- nhi mera koi husband nhi hai. Tum chale jao yaha se.

Mai- itni vhi kya narajgi Darling apne hubby se maaf kar do.

Par manali man hi nhi rahi thi.to mujhe ek idea ayi.

mai itna bol ke unke ghutne pe apna hath rakh leta hu.

Wow kya mulayam skin hai.mera to hath hi niche hat raha tha per phir bhi mai uth jata hu.

aur wohi pe Khade hoke apne kan pakad ke uthak-baithak lagane lagta hu.

Itna dekh ke wo dusri taraf dekhti hai.mai phir bhi apna kam chalu rakhta hu.

Koi 2min. Baad wo mujhe dekhti hai. Mai tab bhi uthak-baithak chalu rakhta hu.

Phir manali uthti hai aur mere pass ati hai mere kan se hath niche kar leti hai.

aur halka sa ek thappad marti hai gaal par. Aur phir jor se ek hug karti hai.

Mai to uske chuche ke ahsas se kho hi jata hu.mujhe pata hi nhi chalta ki mera Kumar khada huva hai.

shayad usko mera chota kumar feel hota hai. to phir kuch der ke baad mujhe dur ho ke mujhe smile dete
huye bolti hai...

Manali- kyu mere hubby apne bibi ko mana to tumhe acha ata hai.per nibhana nhi ata.

Mai- nhi darling Aisa nhi hai. Ab thoda busy ho gaya tha. To yaha aa hi nhi paya. So sorry my darling.

Manali- aise kya kar rahe ho tum Jo itna busy ho Ga

ye.

Mai- ab kuch to hota hoga na.sari baat to nhi bata sakte na apne wife ko.

Manali- acha thik hai to mujhe ab divorce chahiye.

Mai- are yaar tum aisa kyun kar rahi ho ek baar bola na age se aisa nhi hoga.plz sorry....

Manali - chalo thik hai is baar apne hubby ko maaf kar diya.per age se aisa nhi hoga.

Mai- thanks....

Itna bolke wo has rahi thi Mai bhi hasi ke sath usko jawab deta hu.

Mai- nhi darling ab nhi hoga. Promise.chalo ab apne hubby ko ek kiss de do.

Itna bolke mujhe mere dono gaal pe kiss karti hai.

Siraj Patel 39
 Mai- bas itna hi..

Manali- to aur kya rah gaya hai.

Mai apne lips pe apne hath rakh leta hu.aur unko dekh raha tha. Wo samaj jati hai.

Ki mai kya kar raha hu.tabhi mujhe Marne ati hai.mai vaha she bhag raha tha.

Manali- bahut badshmash ho gaya tu aur bada bhi.

Mai- ha wo to bada ho gaya hu.

Manali- nhi aur kahise bhi bade ho gaye ho.

M- kya matlab?

Thodi der baad mujhe baat samaj ati hai. To mai sharmata karta hu.

Manali- hii meri Jaan to sharmati bhi hai.

Aise hi nok jhok me hum thodi der bate karte hai.isi bich aunty kab chali gayi hum dono ke nok-jhok me
dono ko kuch pata hi nhi chala.

Phir humne thodi der aisi hi masti kar ke mai Shyam ke room me chala jata hu.

Shyam apne room me tha. Mai uske room me jate hi wo book hath me liye apne bed pe baithe huye
study kar raha tha.

Mai pass Jake dekhta hu to wo to so raha tha. Mai uske baju me Jake uske gand par ek lath had deta hu.
Wo chilake niche gir jata hu.

shyam-(Mujhe dekhte hai)- Abe bhosdike tu hai kya mujhe laga kon hai? Mai to dar gaya tha ki di to upar
nhi aa gayi.

Mai- ha mai hi hu chal ab uth Hume Jana hai.

Shyam- kaha Jana hai be.

Mai- tu tayar hoke 5 minute me niche nhi aya to mai di ko bata dunga ki tu upar kya kar raha tha.

Shyam- thik hai mere baap mai ata hu tu ja .

Mai niche Jake baith jata hu.to Shyam 5 minute Ke baad chala ata hai.
Hum sabko bye karke bike pe baithke nikal jate hai..

Shyam- Abe batana yaar kaha ja rahe hai.

Siraj Patel 40
 Mai- kuch nhi aise hi.ghum rahe hai.tu chup chal ab.

Phir hum aise hi ghumte huye ground me ate hai. Tu vaha hamare kuch dost football khel rahe the.

to hum bhi Jake khelte hai.aur phir thak har ke sham ko Shyam ko ghar chodke ghar nikal ata hu.

Ghar pe Jake dekhta hu. To ritu Abhi bhi nhi aai thi. To mai kamla ko coffee kahke apne room ko nikal
jata hu.room me Jake apne sare kapde utar ke bathroom nahane chala gaya.

Nahane ke baad mai towel me room me ata hu. To room me pahle se hi kamla coffee liye khadi thi.mai
jab bahar ata hu.

To kamala mujhe hi dekh rahi thi mai tab 5.8 feet full chest gora six pack aise dikh raha tha.mujhe thoda
uncomfortable feel ho raha tha.

Mai uske pass jake usko awaj deta hu. To wo hosh me ati hai aur bolti hai coffee lo aur vaha se chali jati
hai.

Mai bhi shorts aur T-shirt pagan leta hu. Aur game khelne lagata hu.to raat ko kamla phir room ati
hai.aur bolti hai.

Kamla- babu khana laga diya hai.aao khana khao.

Mujhe to waqt ka pata hi nhi chalta ki time Kaise nikal gaya.phir voh niche jake khana kha rahe the.

mai football khelke aya tha to thoda thaka huva mahsus kar raha tha.to kamla mujhe parosne waqt
mujhe dekh leti hai aur bolti hai.

Kamla- babu aap khana khao khane ke baad mai apki malish kar leti hu.

Mai- nhi nhi.. Kamla uski koi jarurat nhi hai.

Kamla- Kaisee jarurat nhi hai mujhe malum hai. aap khane ke baad room me jaiye aur aram kariye mai
thodi der ke baad at a hu.

Mai-(ab kya bolts jab order mil gaya to) okkk.....

Phir khane ke baad room me jata hu. Aur phir se game khelne lagta hu.
Karib ek ghante baad kamla mere room me ek tel ki bottle leke ati hai.aur mujhe bolti hai.

Kamla- chalo babu ab so jao mai tumhari malish karti hu.

Mai bhi game band karke bed pe let jata hu.to vo mujhe T-shirt nikal ne ko kahti hai mai bhi nikal deta
hu.ab mai sirf shorts me tha.

to vo bhi apni sadi nikal deti hai. Kya chuche the blouse se bahar ane ko tadaf rahe the. Adhe bahar aur
adhe andar. bahut hi kamuk dikh rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 41
 Kamla- babu oil ki vajah she meri saree na kharab ho isiliye nikal di .

Mai bhi kuch nhi bolta aur uske chuche ko dekh raha tha.wo meri malish kar rahi thi pahle pair ke pass
karti hai aur phir upar ghutne aur Thai ke pass karti hai.

mera to uske chuche dekhte hi khada ho jata hai.aur mujhe pata nhi chalta phir uske hath jaise 2upar
ate hai mera tambu full khada hota hai.

Use saaf dikh raha tha. Wo thodi smile karti rahti hai.aur ek baar mere Lund ko chu leti hai to mai sihar
jata hu.

Kamla- babu ye shorts me kya chupake rakha hai.

Mai-(jaise tumhe kuch malum hi nhi hai)kkkkuuuchhhh nhi hai.

Kamla - nhi hai to kuch chalo mujhe dikhao.

Mai- nhi kamla kuch nhi aap fizul ki tension le rahi ho.

Kamla - nhi mujhe dikhna hai .

Aur itna kahte hi vo meri shorts niche khich leti hai.shorts ke niche Maine kuch nhi pahna tha aur andar
anaconda uska intzar kar raha tha.

Jab kamla ne use dekha to uski ankhe bahar ane ko tadaf rahi thi.usne apne dono hath muh ko lagaye
the.aur usko dekhe hi ja rahi thi.

Maine use hilaya to wo hosh me aa gayi.aur boli.

Kamla- hhhhhhhhiiii........ Iiii......itna badaaaaa......!

Main - ha bada to hai par itna to har kisi ka hota hai.

Kamla - har kisi ka itna bada nhi hota babu apka to sabse bada hai.
karib 9 inch aur 3inch mota hoga.Abhi to pure Mard bhi nhi huye .Abhi itna hai to bad me kitna hoga.
Aur itna kahte hi mere Lund ko hath lagaya.aur har angle se dekhne lagi.

Par uske hath lagate hi mai baichain ho gaya. Kyun ki pahli baar mere alawa aur kisi aur ne aur wo bhi ek
Surat ne use hath lagaya tha.

Mai- ahahaahahahaaha........ahahaha....aunty ye aaaaap kkkyyyaaa kaaar raaahi hoo......

Kamla- mai to tumhare hatyar ko dekh rahi hu. Ki kaisa hai.aur use sahlane lagi.

Mujhe to bahut maja aa raha tha.mujhe pata tha maja ata hai par itna maja ata hai ye nhi pata tha.

Kamla mere Lund ko hilante huye niche jhuk rahi thi.aur niche jhukte huye usne Lund ke supade par ek
kiss kar diya.

Siraj Patel 42
 Mai to jaise hawa Me udd raha tha.jab usne kiss kiya to aisa laga ki jaise mera lund garam jagah touch ho
gaya ho.

Mai- ek baar aur kariye na aunty.

Kamla ye dekh ke smile deti hai aur phir she ek-do baar Lund ko kiss kar leti hai.

aur baad me apne muh me leti hai.mujhe to kuch samaj hi nhi aa raha tha.usne kuch der Lund chusa aur
phir chod diya.

Mai to use dekh raha tha jaise puch raha hu kyu chod diya Usne kaha...

Kamla - babu tumhe dudu pina hai.

Mai- ha ha ha aunty pine hai.

Itna kahte hi kamla uth jati hai aur apne blose ke button khol leti hai. Mai uske bade bade kabutaro ko
dekhta hu.

use hi dekh raha tha.kyun ki pahli baar dekhe the na .36"size ke gore boobs ,black nipple dikh rahe
the.bahut hi madak chuche the uske.

Kamla mera hath uthke boobs pe rakh deti hai.mai to uske boobs ko feel kar raha tha.kya mulayam the
uske boobs.

maine use Halke se Daba diya to rui ke jaise dab gaye.uske muh se halki si ahh nikli.

Maine dusra hath me liya aur use bhi jara jor se Daba diya.

Kamla- ahahahah......... Babu dhhhhhireeeee dabiye na.... Darrrddddd hotaaa haiiii.....

Mai- kamla aunty isme se to dudu nhi nikal raha hai.

Kamla- ye aise hi nhi nikalta.iske liye thodi aur mahnat karni padti hai.

Mai- mai karunga na mahanat jo bhi karna hai aap bolo.

Kamla- wo bhi karwaungi par abhi nhi baad me.pahle aap iska maja to lo.

Mai phir uske chuche dhire she dabata hu.mai ek baar uske chahre ko dekhta hu.aur uske lips ko kiss
karne age badta hu.

uski ankhe band thi par jaise hi mere sanse uske mahsus huyi usne bhi apna muh khol diya.aur phir hum
dono kiss karne lag jata hu.

main kiss karte samay uske boobs bhi daba raha tha. mai apni jibh uske muh me dalta hu.

Siraj Patel 43
 To wo bhi sath deti hai.aise i kuch der uske lips chuta hu.mujje uske nipple atract kar rahe the.

to mujhe bahut maja ata hai.mai jhuke huye ek baar uske nipple ko kiss karta hu. To wo sihar jati hai.aur
mera sir apne boobs par dabati hai.

phir usko muh me leke chusne lagta hu.aur dusre chuchi ko Daba raha tha.

Wo bhi dhire se maun kar rahi thi.panch minute right aur panch minute left chuchi ko muh leke chusta
hu.

kamla isi bich ekbaar jhad jati hai.kyun ki pichle panch saal se nhi jhadi thi.aur usko kisi mard ka hath bhi
nahi laga tha.

10 min. Baad mai wo mujhe rukne ko kahti hai mai apne marzi ke bina uske chuche chod deta hu.

Uske baad wo niche ho ke mere tango ke bich me ati hai aur Lund ko hath me liye sahlati hai aur lund ko
muh me leke chusne lagti hai.

aur mai phir se uske boobs dabate huye sihar hata hu aur awaje nikalne lagta hu.kyun ki mujhe uska ye
karna bahut acha lag raha rha.

Isiliye ek hath se mai uske sir ko apne Lund par dabata hu. Wo aise hi chus rahi thi.ab mai speed badata
hu.usko dard ho raha tha.

par mai uske dard ki parwa kiye bagair jor se shot mar raha tha.uske muh se kuch awah hi nhi nikal rahi
thi.

Dus minute chusne ke baad mujhe aisa lagta hai ki mere andar se kuch bahar ane wala hai.mai kamla ko
piche karne ki koshis karta hu to wo rokti nhi.wo bhi apni speed bada deti hai.

kuch hi der mere andar ka pani tha wo bahar ane lagta hai.to mai uske sir ko dabata hu.to mera Lund
pura uske muh se hote huye gale me jata hai.

aur akhir mera nikal hi jata hai.mai to jaise hosh me hi nhi tha.meri ankhe band ho jati hai. 2 minute tak
mera maal uske muh me nikal raha tha.

5 min baad mujhe hosh ata hai to mai ankhe kholta hu.to uski taraf dekhta hu.wo hanf rahi thi.aur uske
chehre par aur uske chuche par mera maal pada huva tha.

shayad mera jitna ho sake utna pi liya tha.

Kuch der baad kamla bolti hai.

Kamla- wooww babu apka maal to bada tasty hai aur gada bhi. Aur bahut jyada nikal raha tha.mera to
muh bhar gaya tha.

Siraj Patel 44
 lagta hai apka pahli baar tha.agli baar jab bhi mauka milega mai to apna pet yahi se bharungi.

Mai sharmate huye ha me sir hilata hu.

Kamla- woww to apka pahli baar mere muh me nikal gaya. Mai to badi khush hu.aur to aur mai hi apki
virginity lungi.kyu do ge na.

Mai phir se ha me sir hilata hu. Kyun ki pahli baar aisa huva tha.aur mujhe bolne ke liye kuch raha hi nhi
tha.

Phir kamla apne aap ko thik karne bathroom chali jati hai aur mai vahi let jata hu.kuch der baad vo ati
hai aur good night kiss karke chali jati hai.

aur mai bhi use good night kahke aaj Jo kuch bhi huva un sab hasin vadiyo me kho jata hu...

Tabhi mujhe Aisa lagta hu ki mai khud se baat kar raha hu.mujhe jaise laga ki mai khud hi mere samne
khada hu.

tabhi wo samne ka main mujhe kahta hai. Mai aa raha hu. Jald hi mulakat hogi.

Aur itna kahte hi wo gayab ho gaya. Aur mai nind se jag gaya.dekhta hu to kya subah ho gayi thi.

Mai us sapne ke bare me na sochkar bathroom me Jake nahata hu.aur niche jata ju.mujhe tab tak raat
ke bare me yaad nhi tha.

Par jaise hi mai kamla ko dekhta hu. Mujhe rat ka scene yaad ate hai.

Mai breakfast karne baith jata hu.tab kamla mujhe breakfast leke ati hai aur mai breakfast kartne lagta
hu.mujhe aisa lagta hai ki kamla mujhe hi dekh rahi hai.

mai dhyan nhi deta kyun ki mai sharma raha tha.

Mai school me ate waqt kamla ko kal raat ke liye sorry bolta hu. Aur nikalne lagta hu.

Kamla - rukiye babu.

Mujhe dar lagta hai ki ab ye kya kahegi.mai vahi pe khada ho jata hu.

Kamla mere pass ake khadi hoti hai aur bolti hai.

Kamla- usme apki koi galti nhi hai babu Jo huva meri marzi se huva isliye aap sharminda na ho.

Mai itna sunte hi vaha se bike leke chala gaya. Mai bahut khush tha ki kamla ko bura nhi laga matlab jo
kal huva tha wo age bhi ho sakta hai.mai jaise taise school pohuchta hu.

dost Mujhe gate pe hi milte hai.wo to sare book leke pad rahe the.mai unke pass Jake khada hota hu.

Mai- hi dosto kya chal raha hai.

Siraj Patel 45
 Shyam- dekh nhi raha kya ho raha hai. ek to Teri vajah se mera study nhi huva kal ab to karne de.

Mai- are tension kyu leta hai mai hu na chl aaj mai khush hoke mera adha paper tujhe dikha dunga.

Shyam- sirf adha.utni meherbani kyu kar rahi hai. Wo bhi mat kar.

Mai- dekh meri vajah se Teri adhi padayi kharab huyi hai na to sirf adha.

Shyam - okk mere baap ab mujhe adha padne de.

Mai- chal thik hai mere beta padhayi kar tab tak mai Teri bhabi ko dekhta hu.

Rohit - Abhi tak to hamari bhabi ayi nhi hai.

Salman- le naam liya aur tera maal haizir.

Mai- kya bola ?

Salman- mera matlab hai wo dekh bhabi ayi hai.

Mai gate ki aur dekhta hu. To Divya aa rahi thi.kya dikh rahi thi.mai to use dekhta hi rahta hu.jab bhi ati
hai na to sali sidhe dil pe waar karti hai.

aur dil ki dhadkan bad jati hai.jaise mere khud ki dil ki dhadkan mujhe bina stethoscope ki saaf sunayi de
rahi thi.

Ravi- Abe jyada mat dekh uske sath jwalamukhi hai.agar use pata chala na to Sara school bhasm ho
jayega.

Mai dusri taraf dekhta hu. Tp dusri taraf mari sabse choti duahman ritika uske sath thi.Tabhi school ki
bell bajti hai.

Aur hum Sab exam hall me pohoch jate hai.

Exam sit hamare initial name se start hote the.to ritika mere friends sare pass hi ate hai.exam start hoti
hai paper hath me ati hai to paper likhna start karta hu.

1 ghante me hi mai pura paper likhta hu.isi bich mujhe Shyam disturb karta hai par mai dhyan nhi
deta.jab mera paper khatam hota hai.

to mai Shyam ko paper dikhata hu.1 ghante baad usko paper dikhana band karta hu.

Shyam- (dhire se) abe dikha na...

Mai- na! Tera adha paper ho gaya ab mai chalta hu.

ritika ka bhi paper hota hai.to ham Dono bahar aa jate hai.mai use bahar ake puchta hu.

Mai- kaisa raha paper ?

Siraj Patel 46
 Ritika- ( rude she) acha tha.

Mai- to isme itna rude hoke kyu kah rahi hai. Sidhi bhi kah sakti hai na.

Ritika - kyu mai sidhi kyu bolu.

Mai-( confirmed karne liye )chal Jane de aaj to ghar aa rahi hai na.

Ritika - nhi! Mai paper hone tak Divya ke sath hi rahugi.

Mai andar hi andar khush hota hu par use dikhata nhi.

Mai- pata hai na mom ne kya kaha tha.ki school se sidha ghar hi aa jao.

Ritika- ha pata hai isiliye Maine mom se kah diya hai ki mai exam hone take Divya ke sath hi rahugi.

Mai- (ab mai kya kahta) okk.

Exam khatam hoti hai .aur Sab log bahar aa rahe the.divya bhi ati hai aur mere friends bhi.

Mai- kaisa raha paper Divya?

Divya- acha tha.

Aur itna kahte hi ritika use sath leke jati hai.mujje to age bolne ka mauka hi nhi diya.Shyam to bahar ate
hi chilata hai.

Shyam- Sale adha hi paper kyu dikhaya.

Mai- Maine to tujhe pahle hi kaha tha.chala Jane de kaisa raha paper?

Sare ek sath- acha tha.

Mai- to phir chalte hai ghumne.

Ravi- nhi yaar ab to exam hone ke baad hi ghumne chalte hai.

Mai- Abe Abhi wise hi ghumne ki baat kar raha hu. Tu bhi na.

Rohit- Abe satiya gaya hai kya daily paper hai aur tu ghumne ki baat kar raha hai. Ab to 7 din bahar hi nhi
nikalunga mai.

Mai- chal thik hai bye ....!

Mai sabko bye kahke chal deta hu.aur ghar nikal jata hu.ghar me pahuch kar door bell bajata hu. To
kamla door kholti hai.

Siraj Patel 47
 aur mujhe dekhte hi smile karti hai.mai bhi use dekhke smile karta hu.aur apne room me jata hu.
ab pure ghar me hum dono akele the.mai to full masti ke mood me tha...

Mai room me jake Fresh hota hu.aur phir niche kitchen me chala jata hu.to vaha kamla kitchen me
jhukke kuch kam kar rahi thi.

mai to uske gand ko dekhta hi rahta hu.mai uske piche Jake usko daboch leta hu.wo thodi dar jati hai.par
mujhe dekhte hi smile karti hai aur kahti hai.

Kamla- babu plz khana banane do.Abhi apko kuch nhi milega raat ko milega.

Mai uske chuche ko pakadta hu.aur dabbane lagta hu.to wo thodi sihar jati hai.aur siskane Lagti hai.

Kamla- plz babu ab aap study karo uske baad aap Jo chahe karo.

Mai itna sunte hi use chodke table pe Jake baith jata hu.thodi der me wo ati hai aur khana parosne lagti
hai mai use kuch nhi bolta to kahti hai.

Kamla- naraj hai babu hamse .

Mai tab bhi kuch nhi bolta .

Kamla- maine apko kahana aap study karo uske baad.

Mai uski taraf dekhta hu.

Mai- promise..

Kamla(haste huye)- ha ha babu promise.

Mai bhi khush hoke khana khane lagta hu.khana khane ke baad mai room me jata hu. Aur padhayi karne
lagta hu.

Adhe ghante baad meri padhayi complete hoti hai to mai free ho jata hu.kamla ke pass jau to Abhi wo
kuch nhi dene wali raat tak wait nhi ho raha tha .

to kuch der game khelta hu.aur na rah jata to niche chala jata hu.wo niche nhi thi lagta hai apne roome
me hogi to mai ghar ke piche ata hu.

vaha pe wo apne room me aram kar rahi thi.mai Halke se uske room me inter hota hu.to wo apne room
me aram kar rahi thi uski saree ghutne tak upar huyi thi.

Mai ghutne ko ghur raha tha.kitni gore leg the.mai Jake use hath lagata hu.to nind se jag jati hai.

Kamla- babu aap yaha.

Wo uth jati hai mere taraf dekh rahi thi mai bhi uske taraf dekh raha tha.slowly uske pass Jake uske muh
ke pass Jake rook jata hu.

Siraj Patel 48
 wo meri ankho me dekh rahi thi.uski Sanse bad gayi thi.

Mai uske hotho pe kiss karne lagta hu.to wo bhi mera sath deti hai.

Mai uske muh me jaban ghumata hu jaise uski Jaban ko dhund raha tha.wo bhi apni jaban mujhe swaup
deti hai.aur mai uske jaban ko chusne lagta hu.

Aur mere Dono hath uske chuche ko Daba rahe the.wo bhi mera sath de rahi thi.thodi der aise hi kiss
karne ke baad mai use chodta hu to wo hafne lagti hai aur mai bhi.

Mai uske blose ko button kholne lagta hu. Aur Sharir se blose nikal deta hu.ab wo bra me thi ek bar bra
ke upar she kiss karts hu aur bra bhi nikal deta hu.

Uske boobs pe toot padta hu.wo bhi siskarne Lagti hai.

Kaml- aaaaahhhhhhh...... Baaaaabbbuuuu dhhirreeeee daaabbau na.daaard hota hai.

Mai usko sune bina apna kam jari rakta hu. Wo bhi apna ek hath niche Jake mere shorts ke upar Lund ko
pakad leti hai aur sahlane lagti hai.

Mai bhi mast hote ja raha tha.kabhi ek boobs ko chusta hu to kabhi dusre.isi bich ek baar wo jhad jati
hai.

Ab kamla mere upar ati hai.aur mere shorts ko niche karti hai aur Lund ko hath me lake hilane lagti hai.

ab meri baari thi moaning ki.phir vo mere Lund ko muh me leti hai.

Mai to jaise khushi ka thikana hi nhi tha.

Mai- aaaaahhhhhh....... Aaaaaahhhhhhhh..... Kaaaammmmmlaaa ye tummne kyaa jadu kar diya hai
mujhpe.....

Kamla chusti rahti hai.aur mai uske boobs ko dabate huye maja lene lagta hu.kuch der baad mai uske
muh me jhad jata hu.

kamla jitna ho sake pine ki koshish karti hai aur phir Baki ka uske chuche pe girta hai.

Mai idhar hafne lagta hu.wo bathroom me jati hai aur apne ko fresh karke ati hai.

Mai-thanks kamla par kya iske age bhi kuch hota hai.

Kamla- ha hota hai par abhi nhi aap ke jab exam khatam hote hai tab.

Mai- par tab to sare ghar wale aa sakte hai tab Kaise.

Kamla- okk phir jab apka last paper hoga tab tak apko aise hi shant karti rahungi.

Mai- mujhe to ab rukna namumkin lag raha hai.phir bhi tum kahti ho to rukna to hoga hi.kya aur ek baar

Siraj Patel 49
 ho sakta hai.

Kamla- Abhi nhi ab rat me.

Itna hote hi mai apne room me Jake sota hu.aur raat ko kamla uthati hai.

Kamla ko dekhte hi mai use baho me khichta hu.aur usko kiss karne lagta hu.

Kamla mujhse chutti hai aur kahti hai

Kamla- babu ye Sab baad me pahle aap khana khao.

Itna kahte hi kamla nikal jati hai.mai bhi fresh hoke niche khana khane chale jata hu....

Khana khane ke baad mai kamla ko bolta hu.

Mai- kamla tum free hone ke baad mere room me ajao.

Kamla samaj jati hai ki mai kisi liye bula raha hu. Isiliye smile karti hai aur apna kam karne lagti hai.

Mai room me Jake uska besabri se intzaar kar raha tha thodi der baad wo ati hai to mai usko daboch leta
hu.

Kamla- aaahhhhhh baaaabbuuuu.... Dhireeee. Mai kahi bhaggi nhi jaaa raaahi hu....
Aaaaahhhhh uuuuummmmmm.......

Mai usko chodta hu.aur uski saree aur blowse nikal deta hu aur sath me uska petticoat bhi nikal deta hu.

wo jab tak samaj pati tab tak mai usko sirf bra aur panty me kar deta hu.

Mai to use dekhta hi rah gaya kya dikhti thi uski figure bahut mast thi. gand thodi moti thi aur chuche,
Baki Sab shape tha.wo apne chuche chipa rahi thi.

Mai uske ankho me dekhte huye usko kiss karne lagta hu.kiss karte samay mai apne hath uske peeth pe
bra ke upar le jata hu.

aur dhire se uski bra nikal deta hu.mai usko bed pe Lita deta hu.air shire she uske chuche ke pass ajata
hu.mujhe usne boobs bahut attract kar rahe the.

Mai uske chuche per tut padta hu.wo masti me chilane Lagti hai par mai uske nipple aur chuche ko katne
lagta hu.

ab usko bhi maza aa raha tha.wo bhi siskane Lagti hai.aur niche se mere Lund ko pakad leti hai.

Mai bhi apni short aur underware nikal deta hu.ab mai bhi nanga tha.aur phir se uske chuche ka dudh
pine lagta hu.thodi der baad wo niche ati hai.

Aur mere Lund ko hath me leke hilati hai aur baad me muh me leti hai. Mujhe to hosh hi nhi tha.mai bhi

Siraj Patel 50
 masti me jhumne lagta hu.

Ab mai uske upar ata hu.aur dhire se niche jate huye uske nabhi ko chusne lagta hu.kya nabhi thi.

uski mai to usne jibh dalke chusne lagta hu.wo tadpane lagti hai.isi dauran wo 2 baar jhad chuki thi.
Ab mai thda niche ata hu.to uske panty ko dekhta hu.

black colour ki jhante kam the.jaise 2 din pahle Kate hai.mai to uske panty ko nikal deta hu.wo rokti hai
par mai nhi rukta.

Mai to uske chut ke khushbu me kho gaya tha mujhe uske chut ko kiss karne ka man kar raha tha.to mai
ek kiss kar deta hu.

phir use chusne lagta hu.to wo tadaf jati hai apni kamar upar uthati hai.mujhe lagta hai ki use maja aa
raha hai.

Mai aur ek baar kiss karta hu .to mujhe iska taste acha lagta hai to mai use jaban bahar nikal me chusne
lagta hu. Meri jibh ek baar uske clit ko touch hoti hai to wo apna pani chod deti hai.

nidhal ho jati hai.mai chut ko chusna nhi choda tha. Ab mai usko failata hu aur andar jibh dalta hu.to wo
phir se garam hone Lagti hai.aur bolti hai.

Kamla- aaaaahhhhhh .......uuuuuu......uuuuuummmmmmmm....

Aaaaahhhhhh bbbbaaaaabuuuuu ekkkk baaaar andar dddal do naaaa....

Mai- kya andar dalu.

Kamla- aaaapkaa lundd....

Mai- mera Lund per kaha pe dalu .

Kamla- apka Lund meri fuddi me dalo na...

Mai- ye fuddi kya hoti hai.

Kamla- meri chut me dalo na plzzzz.....

Mai- to aisa bolo na.

Ab mai uske upar ata hu.aur Lund ko chut pe ragadne lagta hu.wo Sahan nhi kar pa tahi thi aur bol rahi
thi.

Kaml- baaaabu plzzzzzz dal do na.

Mujhe to koi experience nhi tha mai raha virgin.to ek baar jhtka deta hu.to Lund phisal jata hai.Aisa kai
baar karta hu par safal nhi hota.

usko shayad samaj ata hai ki mujhse ab nhi hoga.to phir wo mere Lund ko hath me leti hai.aur chut pe

Siraj Patel 51
 nishana lagati hai.

Kamla- ab lagao par dhire se apka bahut bada hai .Maine itna bada pahle kabhi nhi liya.

Phir mai ek jhata deta hu.to supada andar jata hai.

Mai to jaise swarg me gaya hu aisi feeling ati hai.par mera Lund andar fass jata hai.

Kamla- aaahhhhh.... Babu aisse hi dhire dalo.

Mera to andar fas jata hai.phir mai ek jor ka shot deta hu.to adha Lund andar jata hai.aur hum Dono sath
me chilate hai.

Kyun ki mujhe aise lagta hai ki mera Lund andar chil gaya ho aur usko dard bahut ho raha tha.

Kamla - aaaahhhh..... Sssssssss..... Ummmmmmm..... Jaraaaa thodddii derrr ruko

babbbbuuu.....bbbaaahhhhutttt darrrddddd ho rahhaaaa hai.....

Mai vahi pe ruk jata hu.aur jhukte huye usko kiss karne lagta hu.aur boobs daba raha tha.mujhe bhi dard
bahut ho raha tha.

par maja bahut aa raha tha.thodi der baad wo kamar hilati hai.to mujhe lagta hai dard kam ho gaya hai.

Kamla- ab vahi pe age piche karo.

mai supade take Lund mikal ta hu to aur phir se andar dalta hu aise hi kuch der karne ke baad aise hi ek
baar wo jhad jati hai aur Lund aram se andar aa-ja raha tha to mujhe maja aa raha tha.

Ab dusri baar wo jhadne Lagti hai ab mai sahi mauka dekh ke puri taqat se Lund bahar nikal ke shot
Marta hu.to Lund uske bachedani tak andar ghus gaya.

usko andar tak touch ho raha tha.is waar se wo chilane wali thi ki Maine use kiss kar diya .aur thdi der
baad vaisa hi raha.

ab mai usko bina dekhe shot lagata hu.thodi der baad mai uska kiss tod deta hu. To wo hafne Lagti hai.

Kamla- aaaahhhhjj....... Uuummmmmm...bbaaaabbbuuu..koi itne jor se dhakka lagata hai kya.mai to

pahle se chudi huyi hu phir bhi apka lund lene ko dard ho raha hai aur kuwari ladki to apka Lund Kaise
legi.

Mai- hhhhhh.....hhhhhh...... Jaise tuuuu le rahhi hai.....waise hiiii....

kamla- apko Aisa lagta hai aaaauuuuu...... bbbbaabuuuuu......

30 min baad Ab mera waqt najdik aya tha.to mai use jor se shot Marne lagta hu.isi bich wo kitni baar
jhadi thi use khud hi malum nhi tha.

Kamla- aaaaahhhh...joor se ...babu. Auuur jooor she. Aaaauuuucccchhhhhh. ...

Jorrr. Seeee babbu .....

Siraj Patel 52
 Ab hum Dono sath me hi jhad jate hai.2 minute tak mera maal uske chut me nikal raha tha.mai to uske
andar hi jhad gaya tha.

hum Dono kuch der aise hi rahte hai.aur baad me mai Baju me ludak jata hu.

Hum donon haaf rahe. Kamla to jaise besudha ho gayi thi.thodi der aise hi hum pade rahe aur waise hi
so gaye ....

Raat ko 2 baje mai nind se jagta hu.to kamla apne ghar gayi thi aur room me mai akela hi tha.ab mujhe
peshab ata hai to mai bathroom me jata hu.

Jab mai peshab kar raha tha.to us waqt meri najare mere Lund pe gayi to wo thoda suj gaya tha.

Aur chil bhi gaya tha.to mai use ek baar thande pani se dhota hu.aur room me Jake so jata hu.

Aaj bhi mujhe wo sapna ata hai. Ki mai khud se bate kar raha hu.aur mai aksh mujje kah raha hai ki mai
aa raha hu.jald hi milenge...

Mai ye dekh ke nind se jag jata hu.aur uthta hu dekhta hu to subah ho gayi thi.ab bathroom Jake naha
leta hu.

nahate samay mai ek baar apne Lund ko dekhta hu to mai shock rah jata hu mera Lund jo kal raat suj aur
chil gaya tha wo think tha.use kuch bhi nhi huva tha.

mai soch me pad jata hu.ki ye ek raat me hi Kaise thik ho gaya.phir mai us soch ko nikal ke phek deta
hu.kyun ki mai bin matlab ke baat ko Jada sochta nhi tha.

aur usi tarah aaj bhi us sapne ke bare me nhi soch raha tha.kyun ki uska 2nd reason ye tha ki mai bahut
khush tha aaj.

phir mai niche ake break fast ke liye baith jata hu.aaj to kamla ka chehra bahut khil gaya tha.
wo mujhe dekhke smile karti hai. wo thodi langdake chal rahi thi.

Mai use puchta hu- kya huva kyun aise langdake chal rahi ho.

Kamla- apka hi kiya dhara hai.aur mujhe puch rahe ho.

Mai- Maine kya kiya tumhe.

Kamla- kal itna bada tumhara meri andar ghus gaya tha.mujhe kitna card ho raha tha.par tum jungli ruke
bhi nhi.

Mai- dard ho raha hai kya?

Kaml- aur nhi to kya?

Mai- thik hai ate waqt pain killer leke aaunga.aur jatr waqt use ek deep kiss deke school chala jata hu.

Siraj Patel 53
 School me gaya to gate pe hi sab dost the.

Shyam- RD aaj bhi maharban ho na.

Mai- chal bhosdike roj kya achar hai kya? na bhai kal meri vajah se tera study nhi huva tha.isiliye kal
dikhaya tha par aaj nhi.

Shyam- kya yaar plzzzz dikha na...

Mai- acha thik hai sochenge.

Shyam- sochna nhi plzzzz dikha na...

Mai- acha thik hai.

Ab hum exam hall me jate hai.kuch der me exam shuru hoti hai.aaj Shyam ne bahut request ki par
Maine use kuch nhi dikhaya.

aaj bhi mera paper 1 ghante me ho haya. Par akhir dost hai to Maine use last ke 10 min me dikhaya.

Exam khatam hone ke baad hum bahar ate hai.ritika aaj bhi ghar nhi ane wali thi.wo bahar nikalte hi
Divya ko sath leke chali gayi.

Ravi - sahi kiya tune RD.

Mai- kyun bhai Maine Aisa kya kar diya?

Rohit - tujje pata hai tere ane se pahle humme shart lagi thi ki tu aaj Shyam ko nhi dikhayega.

Par Shyam ne kaha tu use dikhayga.isiliye hum jit gaye.

Shyam-ye tu kaise jit gaya. Usne to mujhe dikhaya.akhir ke 10min.

Salman- ha par tu itne request karne ke baad usne tujhe dikhaya.

Shyam- mai kuch nhi janta its final ab chalo party do.

Rohit- kahike party be tune cheating ki hai.aur humse hi party mang raha hai.

Itna bolta hi unme jhagde shuru hote hai.Inki nok jhok ke bich me chupke se mai nikal jata hu.

Kyun ki inka drama aaj nhi khatam hone wala tha.aur ghar me kamla ko meri jarurat hai.Aisa mujhe lagta
tha.

ghar me jate waqt mai medical me Jake painkiller le leta hu.aur phir ghar me as jata hu. to kamla khana
bana rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 54
 mai piche se Jake uske gale lag gaya. Aur apna Lund uske gand pe lagaya.uske gale ko kiss kiya wo sihar
gayi.apne Dino hath age me jakar uske boobs mar rakh diya.

Kamla- aaahhhhhh ..... Babbbbuuu.... Plz aap Tayar hoke ayiye aur khana kha lijiye phir mai apko rokungi
nhi.

Mai- thik hai.pahle ye lo painkiller le lo aur Abhi khao.kyun ki aaj phir she tumhe mahnat karni hai.

kamla mere hath se painkiller smile karte huye leti hai.

Itna kahke mai usko lip pe ek kiss karta hu.aur apne room me fresh hone chala jata hu.

Fresh hone ke baad mai niche Jake khane ki table pe baitha tu.kamla mere liye khana leke ati hai.khane
ke time bhi mai usne sath chedkhani karta hu.

Khana khane ke baad mai kamla ko apne room me ane ko kahke room me chala jata hu.aur sare kapde
nikal ke bed pe baith jata hu.

Thodi der baad kamla ati hai.mai to usko dekhte hi bed pe litaya aur uspe tuth pada.usko deep lip kiss
karne laga.

Kiss karte huye mai uske blowse aur bra ko nikal deta hu.nikal ne ke baad mai dudh pine lagta hu.

Kamla- aaaahhhhhh....... Aaaaahhhhh...... Uuuummmmmmmm. Bbbbbaaaauuuuuu plz dhireeee karo

na.mai kahi bhagi nhi ja rahi hu.

Mai kuch nhi bolta aur apne hi dhun me uske nipple aur ball ko chusne lagta hu.wo bhi ab rangat me ati
hai.

Kamla- ummmmm.... Aahhhhhaahhh... Babu dabaiye aur dudu piye mera bahut tang karte hai ye
mujhe.....aaaahhhh....ummmm......

Kuch der aise hi jor se uske boobs se khelne ke baad kamla mere upar as jati hai.phir mere Lund ko much
me leti hai.
usko Lund chusne ka style kuch alag hi tha.par maha bahut ata tha.

Mai ab uski saree aur petticoat nikal deta hu. Ab wo sirf panty me thi ek baar uske chut ko panty ke upar
se kiss karta hu. Aur panty ko nikal deta hu.

Chut dekhte hi mai uspe kiss karne lagta hu. Kal se mujhe chut ka taste bahut acha lag raha tha.

Isiliye mai use chusne lagta hu.ab hum Dono 69 position me ate hai. Wo mera Lund Chus rahi thi aur mai
uski chut isi bich wo 2 baar jhad jati hai.

Abhi bari thi mere Lund ki.mai uthta hu.usko doggy style me leke uski gand pe ek thapad Marta hu.aur
piche se uske chut me Lund dal deta hu. Ek hi shot me adha Lund dal deta hu.

Kamla- aaaahhhhhhh...... Bbbbaaaahhuu.... Dhirreeeee..... Dalo na dard hota hai.apka bahut bada hai.
Mai- kyun pahli baar le rahi ho kya?

Siraj Patel 55
 Kamla -aaaaahhhhhhh.........uuuuuuuummm......nhi ji par apka bahut bada hai roj bhi liya na phir bhi
dard hota hai.

Ab mai dhire se dhakke lagata hu.usko bhi maja aa raha tha.

Mujhe uski gand bahut bha rahi thi .mai gand ke hole ke pass apni ungli ghumata hu.aur ek thapad
Marta hu.

Kamla-aaaaahhhhhh......matttt kijiye babuuuu....darrrddd hota hai.....

Mai phir se uske gand ke hole ke pass apni ghuma deta hu. To kamla chahak jati hai wo tadpadte huye
jhad jati hai.ab mai uske gand ke hole ke pass ungli ghuma raha tha.

Kamla-ummmmmm..... babbbuuu aap ye kya kar rahe ho.plz vaha pe kuch na kare wo gandi jagah
hai.aaaahhhhhh......aaaahhhhh.....

Mai- hhhhuuuuu.... Hhhaaa kyun tujhe acha nhi lag raha hai mera aisa karte huye.

Kamla- acha to lag raha hai.apka aisa karna.

Mai- to phir karne do na...

Itna kahte hi mai middle finger adhi uski gand me dalta hu. Bahut tight gand thi uski meri to ungli bhi
dhaske jati thi.

Kamla- aaahhhh ... Plzzzz babu Abhi nhi baad me kare ungli Abhi isko nikalo...

Mai- kyun nikalu isko mai.mujhe bahut acha lag raha hai.

Kamla- acha apko lag raha hai.par mujhe to dard ho raha hai. aaaauuuucccchhhh...... aaaaahhhhhhh.......
usse bhi pahle meri chut ki aag bujhao phir dekhenge.

Ab mujhe bhi bardast nhi ho raha tha.mai jor jor se dhakke lagata hu.

Isibich wo 3 baar jhad chuki thi phir bhi mere sath 1 baar aur jhad jati hai. Aur mai bhi uske chut me jhad
jata hu.

Mera to har waqt itna Jada kaise nikalta hai mai vahi sochta hu.

Jhadne ke baad mai uske baju me let jata hu. Wohi pe hanfte huye kab nind aa jati hai.kuch pata nhi
chalta.

Sham ko mujhe kamla uthane ati hai. Mai uth jata hu. To dekhta hu.sham ho gayi tha.aur phir mai fresh
hone chala jata hu.

Fresh hone ke baad ek short pahan ke kuch yoga karne baith jata hu.

Siraj Patel 56
 Kuch der baad mujhe mera hi chehra dikhta hai.wo mujhe dekhke ek smile karta hai.Aur bolta hai.
mai-(man me ) Mai jald hi aaunga.

Itna bole hi mai yoga todta hu. Mujhe ye samaj nhi aa raha tha ki mai khud ko hi kaise bol raha hu. Mai
jald hi aaunga.

Thodi der sochne par kuch pata nhi chalta to mai sochna chodke kuch padne lag jata hu.

15 min baad meri padayi ho gayi thi.ab mai free tha.to thodi der computer game khelne lag jata hu.
Raat ke 9 baje kamla ati hai.

Kamla- babu khana tayar hai chaliye khana kha lijiye.

Mai- ha tum khana lagao mai ata hu.

Itna sunke kamla chali jati hai.aur mai bhi uske piche chala jata hu.

Ab khana khane baith jata hu.kamla mujhe Paros rahi thi.usne saree nhi pahni thi.sirf blowse aur
petticoat me thi.

Mai use dekhte huye khane lagta hu. Khana khatam hote hi mai usko ishara karke apne room me chala
jata hu.

Thodi der baad kamla apne hatho me badam pista ka dudh bhara glass leke ati hai.

Mai- mujhe ye nhi wo dudu pina hai.

Kamla- apko wo bhi dudu milega pahle apko ye dudu pina hoga.

Mai uske hath se dudh leta hu aur dudh pine lagta hu.dudh pine ke baad mai Dakar dete huye usko apne
paas khita hu.kiss karne lagta hu.

kiss todte huye kamla bolti hai..

Kamla- babu kya aaj tum meri gand maroge...

Mai to chouk jata hu.ye kamla kya bol rahi hai.phir mai use bolta hu.

Mai-kya wo bhi koi Lund ghushane ki jagah hai kya?

Kamla- ha isme bhi dalte hai.apne Jo subah kiya tha na usse meri gand marne ki tivra marji huyi hai.

Mai- par....

Kamla- kuch nhi aaj aap meri gand maerenge.par use pahle aap meri chut ki pyaas bhuja dijiye.

Mai to bahut khush hota hu.aaj kuch naya karne ko milega.aur sath me iski chut bhi...

Mai itna sunte hi uske sare kapde utar deta hu.aur khud bhi nanga ho jata hu.

Siraj Patel 57
 Thodi der wo mera lund chusti hai.phir uske upar ate huye uske bobbs chusne lagta hu. Aur Lund ka chut
pe nishana laga deta hu.

Ek hi short me adha dalta hu.wo thoda chilati hai. Par kuch nhi bolti.phir dusre short me pura dal deta
hu.

Kamla- aaaahhhhhh...... Uuuummmmm..... Babu... Plz dhire dalo na.

Mai uske dekhe bagier shot lagata hu. 15 min.ki chudai ke baad wo 3 baar jhad jati hai.par mai nhi
jhadta.

Ab mai uske chut se Lund nikalta hu. Aur usko doggy style kar deta hu.ab usko bhi pata tha ki mai kya
karne ja raha hu.

Kaml- babu aap oil lagaiye na Lund pe.

Mai bathroom me se oil ki bottle lata hu. Kamla ke gand me lagane lagta hu. Pahle 1 phir 2 phir 3 finger
usme dal deta hu. Pahle to wo thodi hill jati hai. Par kuch nhi bolti.

Ab uski gand thodi dhili ho gayi thi.to mai mere Lund pe tel lagake uske gand ke hole pe tikata hu.aur ek
dhakka deta hu.

Tel ki wajah we use jyada dard nhi hota par wo thodi Sahar jati hai.

Ab thodi der rukte huye ek jor ka Dhaka lagata hu. To mera Lund adha gaya tha uske gand me.

Kya felling thi us waqt Aisa lag raha tha.ki mera Lund kahi gum ho gaya. Hai. Idhar mai maje se pagal
tha.aur udhar kamla dard se pagal.

Kamla chilane wali thi par apna muh bed me chupa deti hai.wo toda jhatpatati hai.par mai use hilne nhi
deta.

Kaml- aaaaahhhhhh....... Ggggggg.........uuuuuummmmmmmmm.....bbbbbbbbaaaaaabbbbbuuuuu.....

Itne Jor se kooooohhhhhhhiiiii. Dhaakkkkaaa deta hai kya kohi.

Mai- mujhe kya pata tha mera to first time hai.

Kamla- ab plz dhire se lagaiye.todi der aise hi rahe hilna mat.

Mai vahi ruk jata hu.apne hath age le Jake uske chuche masal ne lagta hu.aur ek hath se uski chut
masalne lagta hu.

Ab thodi der ke baad use maja aa raha tha. Wo apni gand piche hilati hai.to mujhe green signal mil jata
hai.to mai jara piche hatke aur ek Jor ka shot lagata hu.

is baar jor she chilane ki koshish karti hai. Kyun ki usko bahut dard ho raha tha.maine pura lund uski
gand me ab dal diya tha.

Siraj Patel 58
 Par mai uske muh ko Daba deta hu.aur vahi pe ruk jata hu.

Thodi der rukne ke baad uske chut ke Dane ko masalte huye apne dhakke lagane lagta hu.
Ab usko bhi maja aa raha tha.wo bhi apni gand piche dhakel rahi thi.

Kamla- aaaaaahhhhhhhhh......... uuuuuummmmmmm.......

ssssssssss............ggggggggggg..........baaaaaabbbbbbuuuuu..... Apne To meri gaaaaannnddd hi phaaaaad
di.aaaaahhhhhh.....
Dhirrrrrreeeeeeeee dddddhhhhhhirreeeeee maro na.

Mai uski sune bagair gand Marne lagta hu.ab use bhi maja ane laga tha.

Kamla- hhhhhhh..... Aurrrr jor she .......

Aurrrrr jorrrr seeeeee. ......rukiye maatttt.... Phaaaad dalo meriiii gaaaannnndd......bahut parshan karti
hai mujhe .... Aaaahhhhhhhh.....
Ab mai apko roj Marne dungi apni chut aur gand bhi......

Kuch 15 minute baad ab mera waqt najdik ata hai.to mai jor she shot lagata hu.

Isi bich wo phir se 3 baar jhad chuki thi wo nidhal hoke mere dhakke sahan kar rahi thi .

Aur mai uske gand me hi jhadane lagata hu.to wo bhi mere sath jhadne Lagti hai.jhadne ke baad mai
uske upar gir jata hu.
Thodi der aise hi rahne ke baad mai uske baju mai let jata hu.

Kamla bed uth jati hai.langate huye bathroom me jati hai. Aur kuch 15 min.baad bahar nikalti hai.

Mai- kyun aunty itni der kya kar rahi thi.

Kamla- haaayyy... Kya puch rahe ho Jo apne mere gand ka ye haal kiya hai na. to meri gand bahut dukh
rahi hai usko hi shant kar rahi thi.

Mai bed se uthta hu to bed pe khun dekhta hu.

Mai- dekho aunty apki gand se to khun nikla hai.

Kamla- ab gand Marne ko milegi aap ki jaise hatyar ko to randi se bhi khun nilkalenge.

Mai ab uthke uske pass jata hu.aur uski gand dekhta hu.to sach me bahut suj gayi thi.to drawer se
painkiller use de deta hu.

Mai- sorry aunty lagta hai Maine bahut jor se apki gand mari hai.

Kamla- nhi re itna chalta hai.pahli baar mari hai.na to Aisa hota hai. Ab to roj Marni hai.to aisa nhi hoga.

Itna bolke Wo hasne lagti hai. Aur mai bhi use dekhte huye hasta hu .

Kamla pain killer khake apne room chali jati hai langadake.

Siraj Patel 59
 Aur mai bhi bed ki chadar badalte huye so jata hu.
Kyun ki aaj mai bahut khush tha.
aaj Maine pahli baar gand mari thi.aur wo bhi kamla ki.aur age na Jane kitni gande ayegi.

Isi soch me mujhe kab nind ati hai aur mai so jata hu.....

Mere 12th ke exam bhi khatam ho gaye the.aur ritu bhi ghar aa gayi thi.hum Dono unke ane ka intzaar
kar rahe the.intzaar karte karte mujhe nind lag gayi aur mai so gaya.

Mujhe nind me aise lag raha tha jaise mere pass koi baitha hai.aur mere sir per hath pher raha hai.phir
meri sir ki ek kiss ki.

tabhi mujhe ahsas huva ki ye kon hai.Mai jhat se nind se jag gaya.aur use gale laga liya.usne bhi mujhe
jor se gale laga liya.
Thodi der baad usne hi mujhe chod diya.

Mai- I miss u Di.I miss u lot...

Di-(rote huye) Maine bhi tujhe bahut miss kiya. Kai baar Aisa laga ki mai shadi chod ke chali aau.par
tumhare kasam ne mujhe vaha par rokne par majbur kiya.

Mai- mujhe apki bahut yaad aa rahi thi.itne din koi bhi nhi tha yaha mera apke jaisa khyal rakhne
wala.aur aap to mat varna mujhe bhi ayega.(ankhe pochte huye)

Di- ab mai aa gayi hu na.sab thik ho jayega.aur patla bhi ho gaya hai tu.kal phir se Teri kasrat shuru.

Mai - okkk Di...

Itna kahte hi mai Di ko haste huye hug karta hu aur wo bhi choti si smile deti hai. Tabhi mere room me
mom ati hai.

Mom- agar bhai- bahan ka pyaar ho gaya ho to mai bhi hu yaha.

Mai mom ko dekhta hu.to daud ke unke gale lag jata hu.mujhe unke chuche mahsus ho rahe the.

Jabse mere sath wo hadsa huva hai tabse mere sath aisa hi ho raha hai.Kuch der feel karne ke baad
mujhe niche kuch mahsus hone ke pahle hi mom ne mujhe chod diya.

Mom mujhe chodti hai.unke ankho me ansu the.mai unke ansu pochta hu.aur unke gaal pe ek kiss kar
deta hu.

Mai- mom aap ro kyun rahi hai?

Mom- tujhe isse pahle kabhi dur nhi rahi thi na isiliye tujhe itne dino baad dekhne ko ankhe Taras gayi
thi.aaj dekh liya na to isiliye ankho me ansu aa gaye.

Siraj Patel 60
 Mai- kya meri darling kabhi roti huye achi nahi lagti.itni hi yaad aa rahi thi mujhe bol diya hota mai vahi
pe aa jata.

Mom- chal ab. mujhe malum hai tere exam hai.aur tu aa bhi nahi sakta.Bass huva ab khana Tayar hai
chal Khana khate hai.phir aaj mere pass hi so Jana.

Mai- okkk mom aaj mai apke pass sota hu.chalo papa phir bolenge.

Phir hum tino niche aa rahe the. Mai di ki taraf dekhta hu to wo mujhe tirchi najro se dekh rahi thi.

jaisr bol rahi ho mom ko kyu ha kaha. khane ki table par.papa vahi pe baithe huye the.

Papa- Rudra Kaise rahe exam.

Di- ye bhi kya puchne ki baat hai.apko pata hai na isne ek baar pad liya to bass uske dimag fit ho jata hai.

Papa- ha mai to bhul hi gaya tha.aur tumhara ritu.

Ritu- mere bhi ache gaye exam.

Mom- kya apne bhi laga rakha hai.itne dino baad apse mile hai aur aap exam ka leke baithe huye.unko
sahi se khana to khane do.

Papa- ha to Maine kab mana kiya hai.khao na. jaisa mai inke hath pakadke baitha hu.

Mom- aap bhi na bache hai.

Papa- are aise kaise agar in Dono ne exam me top kiya na to meri taraf se in dono ko surprise gift hai.

Ritu- woww! Kya hai papa wo.

Mai- Abe budhu gift hai wo aise hi thoda batayenge.

sab meri baat pe haste hai.aur ritu ajib sa muh banati hai.

Papa- ab exam to ho gayi koi plan ?

mai- kaisa plan.

papa- are kahi ghumne jane wale ho ki nahi.

Mai- plan to nhi hai.par jaldi hi bana lenge.

Papa- jaldi banao Rudra agle mahine tumhare bhaiya aa rahe hai.usse pahle tumhe aa Jana chahiye.phir
tum kahi bhi jao.

Mai- thik hai kal dosto ke sath Milkar plan bana lunga.

Siraj Patel 61
 Mom- kahi bhi Jana par tum ritu ko sath leke jaoge.

Ritu- nhi mom! Mai is mote ke sath nhi jaungi.

Mai- ha mom mai bhi is chipkali ke sath nhi jaunga.

Mom- agar Jana hai to sath me varna cancel trip.

Mai- kya mom aap bhi.

Dono-(Thoda sochte huye) chalo thik hai sath jayenge hum.

Di- mom mai bhi jau inke sath.

Mom- nhi beta Abhi to ayi thi hamare sath.ab nhi inko ghum ke and Do.

Di meri taraf dekhti hai.to mai unke taraf dekhte huye mom se kahta hu.

Mai- mom plz Di ko bhi ane do na.iska bhi man laga rahe ga.aur agar nhi to yahi roti rahegi.aur haara
khyal rakhane ke liye bhi to koi chahiye.

Mom- thik hai.agar tum dono gaye na to ho gayi phir tumhari trip.isiliye monu ko bhej rahi hu.aur ha jao
par dhyan se pahle place fix karo aur baad me hume batao.

Mai- okkk mom...

Hamara khana khatam hote hi mai apne room me jata hu.

Thodi der baad ritika room me ati hai.wo mujhe aise dekh rahi thi jaise kha hi jayegi.

Mai- kya hai aise kyu dekh rahi hai.

Ritu- meri marji mai kahi bhi dekhu aur kuch bhi dekhu.

Mai- chal phir thik hai chal Dono me ek game ho Jane de Jo bhi pahle ankhe jhukayega.uske hi choose
kiye huye place par Jana hoga.

Ritu- manjoor...

Phir hum Dono Amne-samne baithe huye ek dusre ki ankho me dekhne start karte hai.shuruvat me hum
dono normal the.

Par jaise jaise mai uske ankho me dekhe ja raha tha.mujhe usne ankho me kisi ke liye bahut chinta,
pyaar aur dard dikhayi deta hai.

Tabhi Mujhe uske ankho me meri khud ki ek chabbi dikhayi deti hai.Jise Maine khud ko vaise pahle kabhi

Siraj Patel 62
 nhi dekha tha.

mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki jaise mai use bahut achi tarah se janta hu.uski ankhe mujhe koi aur hi duniya
me le ja rahi thi.

Shayad usko bhi aisa hi kuch mahsus ho raha tha.uske bhi expression badal rahe the.
par usko shayad mere jitna feel nhi ho raha tha.kyun ki mere ankho me lenses ka kavach hai.

Hum dono ankhe jhatakte hai.mujhe koi bhi janane ki icha nahi thi ki kon jit gaya aur kon hara.mujhe is
time shanti chahiye thi.

to mai vaha se nikalte huye.chat par jata hu.aur apne hi khyalo me kho jata hu.aaj mujhe kya ho gaya
tha.kya Maine ritu ke ankho me Jo dekha tha.

Vo sahi hai ya kya aur kuch.phir mai dhyan karne baith jata hu.to mera dhyan me man hi nahi lag raha
tha....

Thodi der baad Di mere paas ake khadi rahti hai par mujhe ahasas bhi nhi hota.phir Di mujhe hilati hai.

Di- yeeee..... Dipu kaha khoya hai.

Mai- aaaa...yyyyy..... Di aap kab ayi yaha?

Di- mujhe ake to bahut time huva par tu kya soch raha hai ki tujje mere ane ka Abhas bhi nhi huva.

Mai- nhi Di aisi koi baat nhi hai.mai ye soch raha tha ki konsa place choose karu ki vaha hamara Jana thik
rahega.

Di- bass itni si baat are tu tension kyi leta hai hum 2-4 place option lete hai usi me se koi bhi acha chun
lenge.

Mai- okk Di thanks.aap ne ye kam to kar diya.kal dosto ke sath Milkar mai bhi koi jagah dhund lunga.

Di- ( kiss karte huye)mera bachu... Chal ab sone. Sona nhi kya tujhe.

Mai- sorry Di aaj mai mom ke sath sone wala hu.wo kya hai na mom boli thi ki aaj mere sath sona.

Di- chal koi baat nhi aaj mom ke sath so aur kal mere sath.

Mai- thanks Di...

Di ko gale lagata hu.aur gaal pe kiss kar deta hu.

Phir hum dono niche ate hai.aur mai mom ke room chala jata hu. Mom bed pe thi kuch kar rahi thi.

Mom- aa gaya dipu kaha gaya tha tu.

Mai -khi nhi mom chat pe tha.thandi hawa le raha tha.

Siraj Patel 63
 Mom- chal ab sote hai.

Mai- papa kaha hai.

Mom- wo office ka kam kar rahe hai thodi der baad ayenge.

Phir hum dono bed pe sote hai.mai unko Jor se hug karta hu.aaj mai bahut disturb huva tha.unke chuche
par apna sir rakh deta hu.

unke chuche mahsus karte huye mujhe kab nind aa jati hai.kuch nhi samaj ata.

Thodi der baad mujhe aisa lagta hai ki koi mere samne khada hai.aur wo dhire dhire mere pass aa raha
tha.jab wo mere Karib ata hai to mai shock ho jata hu.

Kyunki mere samne aur koi nhi mai khud khada tha.
Mai to dar gaya tha.wo mujhe dekhte huye bolta hai.
........daro mat mai aur koi nhi tum hi ho.

Mai- to phir mujhe tum samne se kyun dikhayi de rahe ho jaise ki mai mirror ke samne khada hu.aur
meri tasweer mujhe bol rahi hai.

..........ha mai tumhara hi ek ansh hu.aur mai tumhe jald hi Milne wala hu.

Mai- par kab? Aur tum to mai hi hu.phir mujhe samne se Kaise miloge.

Ye mai tumhe jald hi milunga tab bataunga.Abhi mai tumse alvida kahta hu.kyun ki mujhe koi bula raha
hai.

Itna kahte hi wo chala jata hai. Aur mai bolta hu.

Mai- kaha ja rahe ho.mere baton ka jawab to dete jao.sun to ruk jao....

Phir ek dum se uth jata hu.to apne aas-pas dekhta hu.to aisa kuch bhi nhi tha.aur mere samne mom-
dad baithe huye the.Dono bhi mujhe hairat se dekh rahe the.

Mom- kya huva dipu kisko bula raha tha.koi bura sapna dekha kya?

Mai Baju me pade glass se pura pani pita hu.thoda shant ho jata hu.aur bolta hu.

Mai- nhi mom aisa kuch bhi nhi hai.

Mom- acha chal thik hai so ja ab bahut raat ho gayi hai.

Papa- ha beta koi bura sapna dekha hoga chal ab so ja.

Mujhe bhi aisa hi lagta hai.to mai phir se mom ko hug karte huye uss sapne ke bare me sochte huye so

Siraj Patel 64
 jata hu.

Agli subah mai late uthta hu.to dekhta hu mere pass koi bhi nhi tha.shayad sab uth gaye honge.

Mai time dekhta hu to 9 baje the.to fauran uth ke bathroom me chala jata hu.aur fresh hoke niche aa
jata hu.niche koi bhi nhi tha.

to mai mom ko abaj dete huye kitchen me chala jata hu.to mom vahi pe kam kar rahi thi.

Mai piche se Jake mom ko hug karta hu.

Mom- uth gaya Mera beta.chal ab table pe baith me khana Lati hu.

Mai- koi bhi nahi hai ghar pe kaha gaye hai sab?

Mom- papa office gaye hai.ritu apne friend ke yaha. Aur Di bhi bahar lawn me bathi hai.

Mai- okk mom Di ke pass jata hu.aap vahi pe breakfast leke ana.aur ha ye chipkali bahut hi bahar ja rahi
hai jara use sambhalkar.varna kahi bhag na jaye.

Mom- chal ja ab kuch bhi bolta hai.

Mai mom chedte huye di ke pass chala jata hu.Di bahar baithi news paper pad rahi thi.

Mai- good morning Di.

Mai piche se Jake Di ke gale lag jata hu.

Di- good morning betu.

Itna kahte hi.Di mujje piche mudke kiss karti hai.

Phir me age ake Di ke samne chair pe baith jata hu.

Mai- Di aaj Kaise lawn me dhup kha rahi ho.

Di- bas aise hi vaise tu aaj bahut late utha.

Mai- ha school ko chutti huyi hai na to mai bhi free hu.

Tab mom breakfast leke aa jati hai.

Mom vahi pe baith jati hai.phir Di puchti hai.

Di- kaha ja rahe hum?

Mai- matlab?

Siraj Patel 65
 Di- kuch plan kiya ki nhi kaha Jana hai hume in chutiyo me bhai ke ane se pahle.

Mai- ha ha ha yaad aya thanks yaad dilane ke liye.Abhi friend ke yaha jata hu.aur plan karke batata hu
Apko.

Mom- chalo thik hai phir aap planning karo mai kuch lunch ki tayari karti hu.

Mai- kyu kamla nhi hai kya?

Mom- nhi wo aram kar rahi hai.usko aaj chuti hai.uski aaj tabiyat thik nhi hai uski.

Mai- kyu aise kya huva hai usko?

Mom- mujhe kya pata ja tu hi Jake puch usko.

Mai- thik hai thodi der baad Jake dekhta hu.Abhi nhi Abhi mujje friend ke sath plan discus karna hai.

Phir mai nashta khatam karke friend ke yaha jata hu.kyu ki wo sab Abhi hamare school ground me honge
ladkiya ko tadte huye....

Mai baha jata hu.to sare mujhe vaha dekhke bol padte hai.

Rohit- Abe aaj kaha se aa gaya tu.

Mai - nhi yaar vaisi baat nhi hai mai apko kuch batane aya hu.

Ravi - to bol na.

Mai- mai kya kahta hu ki humare school ko chuti to mil chuki hai.to hum khi ghumne chale.

Shyam- wow nice idea par kaha Jana hai ghumne?

Mai- vahi to mai tum sabse puchna chahta hu. Ki kaha Jana hai hame.

Salman- usse pahle ye batao kon-2 ja rahe hai hamare sath.

Mai- hum Pancho Di aur ritika ke friends agar aur kuch add karna hai to bolo.

Ravi- teri bhabi bhi aa rahi hai kya?

Mai- mujhe kya malum ja usivse Jake puch.

Shyam- mai kya bolta hu ki hum aise jagah pe jaye jaha pahadi, sea aur natural beauty ho aur to aur
jungle bhi ho.
matlab Hume tracking aur bhi kuch karne ko milega.

Mai- kya idea hai yaar par itna sab ek hi jagah pe milega kya?

Siraj Patel 66
 Ravi - pahle mujhe ye batao ki meri bali item ane wali hai kya?

Mai- ha bhai ha sab ke sab ane wale hai.ab tu chip nhi baitha na to rohit tu iske muh me tera dal de.

Mere itna bolts huye sab haste hai par ravi shant baith jata hai.

Rohit - par RD aisa place hai kaha pe.

Mai- ( thode der sochte huye) ek place hai yaha se dur hai par hamne jaisa socha tha vaisa hi hai.

Salman- are par hai kaha? Aur konsi jagah.

Mai- ******* ye jagah hai bahut hi khub Surat hai.

shyam- are is jagah ke pass to mere chachaji bhi rahte hai.hum unke yaha bhi ja sakte hai.

Rohit- Abe hum ghumne ja rahe hai masti karne ja rahe hai.pujapath karne nhi.

Mai- acha to thik hai ye place final. aur ate waqt iske chacha ke yaha bhi jayenge.

Shyam- ha yaar RD achi jagah hai aur humne Jo socha tha wo sab yahi pe hai.

Mai- to phir thik hai hum parso nikalenge.

Sab tayari karo agar kisi ke ghar me kuch problem hai to mujhe batao.

Shyam- RD tujhe malum hai na papa nhi manenge.tu ake baat karna.

Mai - acha thik hai mai vahi pe ake baat karta hu.
Aur kisi ko kuch kahna hai.

Sab na me kahte hai to mai aur Shyam uske ghar chale jate hai.ghar par sirf aunty hi thi.to mai unko
kahta hu.

Mai- hi aunty !

Aunty- aaj Kaise ana huva.

Mai- wo aunty baat ye hai na ki hum sab chutiyo me ghumbe Jane wale hai to aap Shyam ko permission
do na.

Aunty- kaha Jane wale ho.

Mai- ******* is jagah pe.

Aunty- wow jagah achi to hai.par kab Jane wale ho.

Mai- parso.

Siraj Patel 67
 Aunty - acha thik hai tum kahte ho to mai isko Jane deti hu. Par sambhal ke Jana vaha jake kuch kar mat
dena.

Mai- nhi aunty hum sambhal ke jaynge.

Manali- kon kaha ja raha hai.wo bhi mujhe na batate huye.

Ye kahte huye manali ghar me inter hoti hai.mai to dar jata hu. ab use kya kahu.

Aunty- wo dipu aur Shyam aur unke friends chutiyo me ghumne Jane wale hai.

Manali- kyu re dipu mujhe bina batate huye ja rahe ho.

Mai- nhi vaisi baat nhi hai mai to aap se baat karne. yaha aya tha ki aap bhi chal rahi ho.aur meri Di bhi
aa rahi hai.

Manali- wow mohini bhi ja rahi hai to mai.

Mai- ha ha aap bhi aa rahe ho.

Manali- to phir thik hai vaise kab nikal rahe hai hum.

Mai- parso.

Manali- parso.... Chalo phir kal hi shopping karni hogi.

Mai- ha hum bhi kal hi shopping karne ja rahe hai.

Manali- to phir thik hai kal hum sath hi jayenge.

Mai- thik hai.

Phir aise hi kuch der bate karte huye mai apne ghar laut jata hu.

Ghar me pair rakhte waqt mujhe yaad ata hai ki kamla ki tabiyat kharab hai to mai uske quarter me jata
hu.

Darwaje pe mai nok karta hu.to andar se awaj ati hai.

Kamla - darwaja khula hai andar aa jao.

Mai andar jata hu to kamla bed pe leti huyi thi.mujhe dekhte hi wo baith jati hai.

Kamla- are babu aap yaha pe kuch kam tha kya ?

Mai- are nhi... Nhi... Tum aram karo mai to tumhe aise hi Milne aya tha.mom be bataya tumhari tabiyat
kharab hai to mai milane aya.

Siraj Patel 68
 Kamla- ji ha tabiyat to kharab hai par apki vajah se.

Mai- meri vajah se Maine aisa kya kar diya tumse.

Kamla- tumne hi to ye sab kiya hai.pichale do din age se, piche se upar se sabhi jagah se mujhe nhi
choda.har jagah mujhe nichod dala.mera to puri body ab dukh rahi hai.aur aap bol rahe ho ki Maine kya
kiya.

Mai to ye sab sunke khud pe Garv mahsus karta hu. Ki itni ability mujh me hai ki mai kisi ko bhi bed pe
Lita sakta hu.sab ho Jane ke bad.

Mai- sorry aunty o mera first time tha to sab emotion bahar aa gaye chudane ke..

Kamla- nhi babu apki Jo bhi biwi ho gi na wo bahut khushnasib hogi.

Mai- to Abhi aap khushnashib nhi ho kya.

Kamla- mai to bahut khushnashib hu kyun ki apne pahli baar mujhse hi kiya tha.

Mai- to aaj ka kya hall hai.

Kamla- mai to apke liye har time ready hu.Kahe to Abhi sahi.

Mai- to chalo shuru ho jao.

Maine usko pura nanga karke bed pe litaya phir hum dono ka game shuru huva to 1ghante baad hi ruka
isi bich kamla 4 baar jhad gayi thi.

is 1 ghante me Maine uske muh me aur chut me hi dala kyu ki uski gand do din puri tarah Marne ke baad
usko Abhi to dard ho raha tha.

Par agli baar karne ko bolkar hum dono hi shant ho gaye.

Phir uske room me thodi der ruk ke mai apne room me aa raha tha.mera aur man tha karne ka par usko
aram ki sakht jarurat thi isiliye maine use aram karne diya.

mai mere room me aa raha tha ki mujhe papa ke room se kich awaje sunayi di.to mai mom ke room ke
samne jake khada ho gaya.
aur unki abaj sunne ki koshish kar raha tha......

Mom- aap kyu itna tension le rahe ho.

Papa- tension lu nahi to kya karu.usko tum jante nahi ho isiliye bolta rahi ho.

Mom- lekin hai kon wo.

Papa- The Rock.

Siraj Patel 69
 Mom aur papa ki aise hi bate ho rahi thi.kuch bhi mere abhi ke liye kuch kam ki nahi thi.

Isiliye mai fresh hone ke liye room me aa gaya.fresh hone ke baad mai Di ke room me jata hu.

Di book padh rahi thi.mere ate hi Di ne book side me rakh diya.aur mai sidha Jake di ke godi mai sir rakh
ke let gaya.

Di mere sir ke upar apna hath phirat huye boli.

Di - kya huva mere bachu.

Mai - kuch nhi Di bass aise hi bahut din huye apke sath waqt bitaya nhi to aa gaya apke pass.

Di- acha thikk hai to kya socha.

Mai- kis bare me.

Di- kis bare me matlab tujhe pata nhi kya mai kis bare me bol rahi hu.

Mai - ha ha yaad aya. Maine aur mere friends ne ek place choose kiya hai wo yaha se dur hai par Jada
nhi.

Di- vaise kaha pe hai wo.

Mai -******** ye jagah hai.

Di- wow..! Dipu jagah to bahut achi chuni hai tumne.

Mai - phir akhir bhai kiska hu.

Di- hmmmm mera....

Itna kahte hi hum Dono hasne lagte hai to phir di bolti hai.

Di- to kal hum sab shopping ke liye jate hai.

Mai- aur ha di Shyam ki di hai na manali apki friend wo bhi aa rahi hai.

Di - ane de bahut din huye use mile huye.vaise vo kal aa rahi hai na shoopng ke liye.

Mai- maine bola to hai age unki icha.

Di - chal thik hai.kal ki kal dekhenge. Aaj ki ab dekhte hai.ab chal aram kar aur aaj tu mere sath sone
wala hai pata hai na.

Mai - ha ha pata hai ab mai jata hu.

Phir mai room me Jake room me so jata hu.raat me di ati hai khane ke liye uthati hai. Phir mai fresh hoke

Siraj Patel 70
 khane ki table pe baith jata hu.
Khane ki table pe sabhi baithe huye the.

Papa- to rudra kaha Jana fix huva tumhara?

Mai- bahut hi achi jagaj hai papa.

Papa- to kab ja rahe ho tum.

Mai- parso hum sab nikal rahe hai papa.

Ritu- parso par mujhe to kuch pata hi nhi hai kitni tayari karni hai shopping karni hai, friends ko batana
hai aur na jane kya-kya karna hai....

Mai- ha to kal karna vaise bhi chudailo ki nani to dikhati hai.aur kitni achi dikhani hai tujhe.

Ritu- ye mote tu chip baith ha. Di hum kal ja rahe hai na shopping ke liye.

Di- ha hum kal ja rahe hai shopping ke liye.

Mom- dipu ko bhi sath le jao aur usko bhi kuch le ke dena.

Mai - aisa karte hai na sab ek sath chalte hai.mai Shyam aur uske di ko bhi bulata hu.aur baki friends to
apna saman leke ayenge hi.

Di- ha ye thik idea hai.hum kal breakfast karke jayenge.

Ritu to meri taraf hi dekh rahi thi na Jane kyu.phir hum sab khana khatam karte hai.
khane ke baad mai papa se kuch der bate karta hu.aur mai apne room me chale jate hai.
Room me jate hi ritika mujje bolti hai.

Ritika- ye mote tu aaj kaha so raha hai.

Mai- tujhe usse kya tu apna dekh.

Ritika- aise hi puch rahi thi.vaise tu aaj-kal room me kam bahar Jada so raha hai.

Mai- kyu tujhe use kuch problem.

Ritika- nhi mujhe to kuch problem nhi bas aise hi GK ke liye puch rahi thi.

Mai- apna GK apne pass rakh mere yaha mat dekh.

Mai itna bolke vaha se di ke room me chala jata hu.di vahi pe baithi thi. Mere jate hi mujhe smile deti
hai.

Mai- di ho gayi packing.

Siraj Patel 71
 Di- kaisi packing ab to kal hi hoga jo hoga.vaise hum parso kab nikal rahe hai.

Mai- hum parso dopahar ko nikalenge.matlab rat ko vaha pe jake kuch aram milega.aur phir hum ghum
sakte hai.

Di- vaha pe booking ki kya? Nahi to aisa hoga ki vaha pe jake hume bahar hi rahna padega.

Mai- maine sab kar diya hai.papa ko bol diya hai.papa ke friends ka hi hotel hai vahi pe booking ki hai
hamari.

Di- okk chal ab so ja kal subah tumhe bahut kam karna hai.

Mai- ha vo to hai.

Phir hum dono ek dusre ko hug karte huye so jate hai.aaj mujhe kuch ajib sa sapna ata hai.

Jaise meri koi rah dekh raha hai. Par wo mujh tak pohoch nhi raha hai.kyu ki use mujh tak ane ke liye koi
to rok raha hai.

Aise hi kab subah ho jati hai nind me kuch pata nhi chalta. Phir hum sab subah tayar hoke niche jate hai.
Break fast karne.

Hum nashta kar rahe the. Tabhi ghar ko door bell bajti hai. To mom jati hai door kholne.door pe shyam
aur uski sis. Manali khadi thi....

Mai- aao darling... Chalo nashta karo. Tumhari saas bahut acha break fast banati hai.

Tabhi mom mera kan khichti hai.

Mom- dipuuu di se aise koi baat katrte hai kya.

Mai- aaaaaauuuuuuu........ Nnnnhhhhiiiii.... Mom mai to majak kar raha tha.

Manali- ha aunty iska to roj ka hai ye ghar pe bhi yahi karta hai.hum dono majak hi to karte huye.

Tabhi mom mujhe chod deti hai.

Mom- mujhe malum hai mai to iski le rahi thi.

Mai- kya mom aap bhi....

Di- manu chal aa na nashta karne .

Manu - nhi yaar hum khake aye hai.wo bhi pet bhar ke.

Ritika- di apki baat nhi hai. Ye hai na motu ka motu friend.

Shyam- ha mai to chodunga kya. Di aap ka to pata nhi par mai to khaunga.mujhe aunty ke hath ka khana

Siraj Patel 72
 bahut acha lagta hai.

Aise hi bate ho rahi thi hamre khate samay phir hum sab khane ke baad mall chale jate hai.

jate samay hum divya ko bhi pick kar lete hai.wo bhi bahut ahmchi dikh rahi thi.

Wo log jate hi Vahi pe ladies section me chali jati hai.

Mai aur shyam aise hi ghum rahe the.

Mai- abe shyam chal na movie dekhte hai.

Shyam- abe hum yaha shopping karni hai.aur ye ladkiya to abhi gayi hai phir hamari shopping rah gayi
hai. Wo kab karenge.

Mai- ek to tu bolta bahut hai chal aa mai tujhe batata hu.

Shyam- ha bol.

Itna bolte hi hum theathre ki taraf ja rahe the.

Mai- dekh yaar ye ladkiya hai na inki shopping ko itna time lagta hai na ki hum movie dekh ke ayenge na
phir bhi inki shopping nhi khatam hongi.

Itna bolna khatam hote hi hum theatre me jate hai aur movie dekh ne ke baad hum dono bahar ate hai.

Phir hum dono girls ke pass jate hai.unki abhi bhi shopping chal rahi thi.

Mai- dekh liya na inki shopping abhi bhi chal rahi hai.

Shyam - ha yaar abhi bhi chal rahi hai. Par mujhe bahut jor ki khane ki icha ho rahi hai.chal na kuch khate
hai.

Mai- ruk tu yaha mai unko puch ke ata hu.

Phir hum Dono unke pass jate hai.

Mai- agar apki shopping huyi ho ya Abhi bhi baki ho to usse pahle hum kuch kha le.

Di- ha chalo thik hai hum sab pahle kuch kha lete hai.

Phir hum sab pizza ki shop me jate hai.aur vahi pe baithe huye hum pizza kha rahe the.

Pizza khane ke baad wo charo phir se shopping me lag jati hai.is waqt hum dono bhi kuch shopping
karne lag jate hai.
hamari shopping adhe ghante me ho jati hai. Unki abhi bhi rah gayi thi.

To phir hum bhi shopping karke unko join karte hai.to unki shopping kuch 1 ghante me khatam hoti hai.

Siraj Patel 73
 Shopping khatam hone ke baad hum sab bahar ane lagte hai. tabhi di ko neckless dikhta hai.to wo charo
us shop ke bahar ruk jati hai.

Di- dekh yaar manu ye neckless kitna shundar hai na.

Manali- ha sundar to hai par pahile hi bahut shopping bahut ki hai. Ab aur waqt gaya na to wo dono to
hame mar hi dalegi.

Ye baat us shop ke counter pe baithi ladki sun leti hai.

Wo apne friend ko bolti hai.

Girl1 - dekh aukat nahi hai shopping karne ki aur ate hai muh uthake shopping karne.inko entry hi kon
deta hai.yaha ki.

Ham sab ye baat sun lete hai. Par usko unsuna karke hum jane lagte hai.phir bhi jo hona tha wo to ho hi
chuka hai.
tabhi ek nuclear bomb jaisa kuch phatata hai.aur wo koi aur nhi ritika thi.

Ritika us shop me jake us girl1 ko bolti hai.

Ritika- ye ladki tu hame aukat dikhati hai.teri aukat hai kya yaha kam karne ki.apne had me rah varna
tera wo haal hoga jo kisi ne nhi dekha hoga.

Ladki1 - ye ja ja jo ukahd na hai ukhad le tu bhikari mera kya bigad legi.

Tabhi mai bich mai ata hu.hum sabko malum tha ek baar ritika shuru ho gayi to kisi ke baap ko bhi nhi
rukegi.

Mai- ruk jao ritu. Kuch nhi huva hai tum chalo yaha se.

Girl1 - ha ha le jao ise bahut chalti hai ye iski juban.

Mai- ha sorry memsaab hum jate hai yaha se.

Mai isiliye bol raha tha ki mai vaha pe kuch jhagada nhi chahta tha.

Ritika- ye mote tu isko kyu sorry bol raha hai.ab sorry bole gi to ye ladki aur vo bhi nak ragad ke.manager
kon hai use bulao yahi pe.

Humara jhagada dekhke vaha pe bahut bhid ho gayi thi.aur usi waqt us mall ka manager aa jata hai...

Lekin manager ane se pahle hi ritika apna kam kar chuki thi.wo 2 thappad un girls ke 1-1gaal pe khich ke
deti hai.

Ritika ki power bahut thi.Dono ladkiyo ke muh se khun nikalta hai.

Siraj Patel 74
 Dono ladkiya girte girte Bach gayi unhone apne aap ko sambhala aur phir khadi ho gayi.

Ye manager dekh leta hai.to wo bolta hai.

Manager- kya ho raha hai yaha pe.

Girl1 - sir ye ladki yaha pe badtamizi kar rahi hai.aur inki aukat nhi hai yaha ane ki phir bhi yaha chale ate
hai.
aur hume Mara bhi is Ladki ne bina baat ke.

Ritika- ye ladki jaban sambhal ke baat kar varna acha nhi hoga.

Manager- ye ladki ek to tu yaha pe ake hamare sells girl ke sath badtmizi aur apni manmani kar rahi hai.
usko mara bhi aur phir Hume hi Sikha rahi hai.

Mai- managerji sorry hum yaha se chale jate hai.

Di- ab tumhara kuch nhi ho sakta.agar manager hi aisa hai to kuch nhi ho sakta is mall ka.
aur dipu tu chip baith ritu tujhe jo karna hai kar meri full permission hai tujhe.

Di ke itna kahte mai to chip baith gaya. Par ritu ko chance mil gaya.

Ritu - tujhe malum hai ye mall kiska hai.

Manager - tujhe usse kya?

Ritu- tu batana pahle phir mai batati hu mera kya?

Manager- kabhi R.P. group of companies ka naam suna hai kya.kabhi sapne me bhi dekha hai kya unko.
unka haibol kya karegi tu.kya ukhadna hai ukhad le.

Ritika- (halki si smile karte huye)thik hai abhi batati hai tujhe mai kya kar sakti hu mai.

Phir ritika di ka phone leti hai.aur papa ko phone lagati hai.

Ritika- hello papa.

Papa- ha bolo beta.

Ritika- papa mai ritu bol rahi hu.

Papa- ha bol ritu kuch kam tha kya.

Ritika- papa abhi aap kaha ho.

Papa- mai abhi meating me ja raha hu.kuch kam tha kya.

Ritu- aap abhi yaha pe aa jao is RDP mall me.

Siraj Patel 75
 Papa- kyun kuch huva hai vaha mai manager ko bol deta hu.

Ritu- nhi mujhe kuch nhi sunna hai aap jaldi aa jao.

Papa- thik hai mai abhi nikalta hu. Dus minute me vahi pohoch raha hu.

Itna bol ke ritika phone rakh deti hai.aur manager bolta hai.

Manager- ja ja kisike papa ko bulana hai to bula le mera koi kuch nhi bigad sakta.yaha ke director mere
khas hai.

Ritika- tujhe pata hai is mall ka naam RDP kyun rakha hai.aur ye RDP hai kon.

Manager- nhi pata ji..! Aap hi bata do...

Di- nhi ritu abhi nhi papa ko aa jane do ise sab pata chal jayega.

Ritu - dekhte hai papa ke aa jane ke baad ye hum sabse 1-1 thappad nahi kahyega nato mera naam ritika
nahi.

Vaha pe bahut bhid ho gayi thi.aur mai vahi to nhi chahta tha.phir ritika bolti hai.

Ritu- shyam ja hum sab ke liye icecram le aa tab tak.

Shyam vaha se chala jata hai.kuch na bolte huye.kyun ki mamla abhi bahut garam tha.

Thodi der baad sham ice cream leke aa jata hai.aur hum sab wo kha rahe the.

Kuch hi time bitata hai to Bahar se 3 admi ate huye dikhayi dete hai.aur wo admi sidha hamare taraf ata
hai.

idhar manager ko ye baat pata chalti hai ki koi to aya hai. To wo bhi and lagta hai.
Idhar wo admi aake bolta hai.

Admi- kya huva beta kyun mujhe bulaya hai.

Ji ha wo admi aur koi nhi hamare papa the.

phir ritika sab papa ko bata deti hai.papa to bahut gussa hote hai.phir mere taraf dekhte hai.

mujhe ajib najro se dekh rahe the.jaise puch rahe ho tumne kuch kyu nhi kiya.phir unko jaise kuch yaad
ata hai.

meri taraf dekhte huye unke expression normal hote hai.

Tabhi vaha pe manager ata hai.bahut hi gurur ke sath.

Siraj Patel 76
 Manager- kon hai wo jinko tumne bulaya.jara hum bhi to dekhe.

Jaise hi papa piche ghum jate hai.wo manager shock ho jata hai ki ye kya ho raha hai.Jo wo dekh raha hai
wo sach hai ki nahi.

manager ko jaise sanp Sungh gaya tha waisi halat ho gayi thi uski.uski to bolti hi band ho gayi thi.
usko kya kare aur kya na kare Aisi halat ho gayi thi uski...

Papa- kyu manager sahab kya kah rahe the aap mere bacho ko.

Manager- sssssiiiirrrrrrr.......ye kkkyyyyaaaaa apke bache hai....par nnnnnnaaahhhhhhiiii.........

Nnnaaahhiiii......siiirrrrr..... Maine to kuch nhi kaha.

Papa- aapne kuch nhi kaha to ye bache kya mujhe jhuth bol rahe hai.

Ab manager kya bolta uski to bolti hi band ho gayi thi.

Papa- ab bolo na manager sahab kya aukat hai hamari jara hum bhi to dekhe.

Manager ab papa ke pairo me girkar rote huye mafi mangne lagta hai.

Manager- mujhe maaf kardo sir mujhe malum nhi tha ye apke bache hai.mujhe maaf kardo. Age se aisa
kuch nhi hoga.

Us manager ke sath sells girl ki bhi fat jati hai.usko to andaja tak nhi tha ki kya ho raha hai.uski khud ki
aukat nhi thi.
aise mall me kam karne ki.aur chali dusro ki aukat dikhane.
Manager ke sath girls bhi papa ki mafi mangti hai.

Phir papa us manager ko uthate hai.aur khich ke uske 1 gaal pe thappad dete hai.

Papa- tumko pata hai ye mall ka naam RDP mall kyun rakha hai.wo mere bache ke naam par rakha hai.Jo
tumhare samne khada hai.
Jo tumse mafi mang raha tha.jiski koi bhul na hote huye bhi.Mr. Rudradip Purohit.

Manager - sir mujhe maf kardo sir mujhe kuch malum nhi tha.

Tabhi ritika bich me bolti hai.

Ritika- nhi papa isko mafi nhi milni chahiye.usne hamari aukat nikali thi na ab isko apni aukat pata chalni
chahiye.
aur ye bhi ki customers se Kaise baat karte hai.

Manager- nhi madam mujhe maaf kar do mere chote-2 bache hai.un par raham karo.plz mujhe maaf
kardo.age se aisa kuch nahi hoga.

Ritika- nhi papa isko restricted kar do.aur us girls ko bhi.usne mujhe aur hum sabko bahut bura kaha hai.

Siraj Patel 77
 Papa- Rudra beta tumhe kya kahna hai isme.

ab mai kya bolta.mujhe to uspe gussa itna nhi aya tha.varna wo jinda hi nhi rahta.par usne mere family
ko bola hai.

To use kuch to saja milni chahiye.aur yaha pe bahut bhid jama ho gayi thi.Jo mai nahi chahta tha.

Mai kuch der sochta hu.aur phir bolta hu.

Mai- papa isko 1 saal tak yaha pe low class ke sabhi kam karwaye jaye.aur ye sabka kahna manega.agar
is ek saal me iska ravaiyya change huva.to isko phir se manager Bana denge.
par jab ise manager banaynge tab sabki rai lenge.agar kisine bhi iske bare me bura kaha to phir se 1 saal
ye aisa hi rahega.
aur iski payment low class worker itni kardo. agar isko ye shart manjor hai to isko kam pe rakho varna ise
ritika jaise kahti hai vaisa restricted kardo.

Us manager ko mera idea manana hi pada.agar use restricted kar diya to use kahi bhi aur kabhi bhi job
nahi milega.

Papa ko mera idea pasand aya.to papa ne mere idea ko amal karte huye.manager se pucha.to manager
ne answer diya.

Manager- ji sir mujhe ye shirt manjur hai.mai aisa hi karunga.

Ritika- to is sells girl ka kya kare.

Mai- isko yaha se nikal do.isko Abhi ise ye saja Di gayi to ye age se kisi ke sath bhi aisa nhi karengi.kyun ki
iski Abhi to shuruvat huyi hai.
aur use Abhi chut Di jaye to na Jane ye iska galat istemal bhibkar sakti hai.

Sells girl ne bahut mafi mangi.par uski kisi ne nahi sunni aur usko job se nikal diya gaya.

Vaha pe jo bhid jama huyi thi wo ab kam hone lagi thi.sabhi ne mujhe mere faisle par meri tarif ki.vaha
pe Jo kam kar rahe the.

unko be bhi mera faisla acha laga.kuch logo ne to kaha.ye Dono ka affair tha aur dono bhi apna bartab
sabhi ke sath rudely tha.apne faisla kar ke bahut acha kiya.

Phir hum papa ke sath bahar aye.phir ritu ne papa se pucha.

Ritu- papa aapne sabko kah diya par is motu ko kuch nahi kaha aisa kyu.

Papa- iss baat ka answer to tumhe khud tumhara ye motu hi dega.ab mai chalta hu.ghar pe milte hai.

papa ko bye bolke hum vaha se car me baithete huye nikal gaye.aur papa apne office chale gaye.aur
hum ghar ki taraf nikal gaye.

Siraj Patel 78
 Car me Di bolta hai.

Di- dipu bahut acha faisla sunaya tune to.ye idea tujhe kaha se aa gaya.

Mai- mujhe ye idea pata nhi bass man ko laga bol diya.

Ritika- wow! mote aise hi mere sath raha kar tera dimag kam karne lagega.

Usne itna kahte hi hum sab hasne lage.kyun ki sab ko malum tha dimag ki kise jyada jarurat thi.per
mujhe ye ajib laga ki Divya mujhe aaj kuch ajib si najro se dekh rahi thi.par Maine dhyan nahi diya.
phir ritika hi bolti hai.

Ritika- par mujhe ek baat bata tujhe papa ne kuch kyu nahi kaha.jab hum sab us manager ko bol rahe
the.aur tum uski side le rahi thi.

Mai- tum mujhe ye sawal puch rahi ho.jab ki tumhe malum hai ki jab bhi mujhe gussa ata hai.
To kya jota hai.isiliye mai jitna ho sake utna apne aap ko shant rahne ki koshish karta hu.

Ritika- phir bhi tune kuch kyu nahi kaha.

Mai- kyu ki mujje malum hai ki ye Jo hamari chipkali hai na uske hote huye hame kuch karne ki jarurat hi
nahi padti hai.
aur tu jab tak hai mujhe darne ki koi chinta nahi hai aur nahi kuch karne ki.par ha jab tak pani sir se upar
na jaye.samji meri chipkali.

Meri ye baat kisi ko bhi samaj nahi ayi .par jinko ani thi unhone ye le li.par mere iss baat pe sab hasne
lage.phir hum kuch der aise haste huye nikal pade.

Phir hum Shyam ko uske ghar chodte hai.manali bhi meri tarif karti hai.aur kal ko Tayar rahne ko kahti
hai.
Hum sab use bye kah ke divya ki ghar taraf jate hai.

is baar Divya bhi mujhe smile kahte huye bye kahti hai.mai bhi use bye kahta hu.aur hum tino apne ghar
nikal jate hai....

Ghar ate hi ye dono to ghar me chali jati hai.aur sare bags mujhe uthane ko kah jati hai.mai bhi sirf apne
2 bag uthake nikal jata hu.aur ghar ke naukaro ko bolta hu.

Mai- gadi me Jo bag hai.wo Di ke kamre le jao.

Itna kahte hi mai apne room me chala jata hu.

Ritika- ye mote mere bag kaha hai.

Mai- ja Di ke kamre me hai.

Itna bolte hi mai bath room me chala jata hu.phir fresh hoke niche jake sofe pe baithte huye TV dekhne

Siraj Patel 79
 lagta hu.tab Di aur mom sath me hi ate hai.

Mom- dipu kaisi rahi shopping. 5 ghante laga diye. Itni kya- kya shopping ki jara hame bhi to batao.

Mai- mom ye baat aap apne ladli se bolo ki usne kya kiya hai aaj mall me.

Tabhi ritika vaha pe aa jati hai.

Ritika- yee mote Maine kya kar diya.wo manager hamse badtamizi kar raha tha.to Maine bas uska jawab
diya.

Di- dipu use kuch mat bolna usne Jo kiya sahi kiya.aur tu kya kar raha tha use mafi mang raha tha.

Ab mai kya bolta jab Di ne hi uska sath diya tha.

Mom- lekin huva kya hai jara hum bhi to sune.

Tab ritika mom ko sab details me bata deti hai.mom bhi uski hi wah wah karti hai.mujhe bhi kahi pe
lagta hai ki usne sahi kiya.

bass kuch der aise hi bate karte huye bahut der ho rahi thi.aur mujhe mere pet me kide daud rahe the.

Mai- mom aap ka ho gaya tha to Khana khane ki tayari bhi karo.

Ritika- ha mom aap khana Tayar karo aapke ladle mote ko apna pet phulana hai.

Mai- ye chipkali bahut udd rahi hai na dekh ek din Teri hawa nikal jayegi na to tujhe is mote ki yaad
ayegi.

Ritika- ja ja bahut dekhe hai tere jaise.

Mom- aap dono band karo ye apni bakwas monu chal meri help kar khane me.aur ritu tu ja apna bag
pack kar kal Jana hai na tumhe.

Di- mom mujhe bhi Jana hai packing ke liye.mai bhi jau.aur vaise bhi dipu ki packing mujhe hi karni
hai.ye to karega nhi.

Mai- thanks Di.

Mom- thik hai tum jao mai kar lungi.

Di aur ritika chali jati hai aur mai TV dekhne baith jata hu.

Thodi der baad papa bhi ate hai.sab khane ki table pe baith jate hai.

Papa - beta kal kab nikal rahe ho.

Mai- papa kal sham ko dopahar ko nikalenge.raat me hum vaha pohoch jayenge.

Siraj Patel 80
 Papa- thik hai Maine vaha sabki booking kar di hai.aur kal Jane ke liye tumhe mini bus book ki hai usme
tumhe sab aram se baith jayenge.

Mai- okk papa.

Aise hi kuch der baat karke khane ke baad sab apne room me chale jate hai.phir Di mere room me ati
hai.aur meri packing karwati hai.

Phir Di chali jati hai.air him sab so jate hai.subah mujhe Di uthane ati hai.

Di- utho dipu aaj Jana nhi hai kya? Chalo uth jao ab.

Mai-(angadayi lete huye) good morning Di..!

Di- good morning dipu.

Itna kahte hi di mere sir pe ek kiss karti hai.mai bhi unko kiss karte huye fresh hone nikal jata hu. Phir ek
tracksuit pahan ke niche ata hu.

Aur niche Jake mai khane ki table pe baith jata hu. Vaha pe sab baithe huye the.

Di be bhi simple suit pahna tha.aur ritu ne long skirt aur black full sleeve T-shirt pahna tha.dono bhi
bahut sundar dikh rahi thi.

Papa- dipu ye tracksuit kyu pahna huva hai.

Mai- papa hum Abhi to bus me ja rahe hai.aur travelling me sajdhaj ne ka kaam.

Mom- nice dipu chalo ab jaldi se ready ho jao.

Phir hum ne jaldi se nashta kiya.phir Maine sare dosto ko phone karke bata diya.ki hame kuch der ke
baad nikalna hai.sab ne OK kaha aur ritu ke friends bhi hamare ghar aa gaye.

uske friends ke naam nisha,geeta,Pooja aur zarina ye sare friends the.sab ek se badkar ek par ritu,divya
aur mere Di se un sab ka koi mel nhi tha.

Hamare nikalne ka time aa gaya tha.aur mere friends bhi apna saman leke mere ghar pe aa gaye the.

to unke sath Shyam ki Di manali bhi ati thi. hamne Sara saman gadi me shift kar diya.

Hum sab baithne ja rahe the.mai to bahut khush tha.kyun ki pahli baar mai kahi ghumne ja raha tha.aur
Di bhi kyun ki mai Jo unke sath tha.

Sab gadi me baith gaye.sabne to us gadi ki bahut tariff ki.bahut hi aram se hamara journey hone wali thi.

Mom to roye ja rahi thi.par jaise taise Maine unko sambhala aur chal pade hum sab apne mauj-masti ke
manjil par.

Siraj Patel 81
 lekin usse pahle mere dil ke tukade ko Lena tha.isiliye hum Divya ke ghar ke same Jake rook gaye.

Mai niche utar aya.aur Divya usi waqt bahar nikal ayi. Wowww...! Kya dikh rahi thi wo.

White colour ki chudidar panjabi suit pahna tha.bahut hi pyari dikh rahi thi.

Maine uska saman gadi me rakh diya.wo bhi gadi me baith gayi.Divya ki mom ne bye kaha aur hum sab
apne mauj masti me nikale chale.

lekin is trip par mere sath kuch ajib hi hone wala tha.jiska mujhe abhi tak abhas bhi nahi tha....

Sab bahut hi enjoy kar rahe the.rat ke 8 baje driver ne ek hotel ke samane gadi roki.aur hum sab gadi se
niche utar aye.aur hamne apna manpasand khana mangwaya.aur ham khane lage.

mere side me Di aur manali baithe huye the.khana khate samay bhi hamne bahut enjoy kiya.kisi ne bhi
aram se khana nhi khaya.vaha pe sab baithe huye hame hi dekh rahe the.

aur vaha pe hame rokne ko kohi nhi tha.kyun ki Di khud bhi enjoy kar rahi thi.par mere friends ke
najariye badal gaye the.wo Jada ritu ke friends ke sath hi baithe rahte the.

mujhe bhi kuch ajib laga par maine Jada dhyan nhi diya.

Phir him sab ne khana khake gadi me baith gaye.par is waqt koi bhi shararat nhi kar raha tha.kyun ki sab
ko khana bahut ho gaya tha.

to gadi me Jake sab apne apne sapne me chale gaye.aur mai bhi Di ke sath so gaya.mujhe bhi bahut nind
aa rahi thi.

Rat ke 3 baje hum apni manjil pe pohoch gaye.vaha Jake manager ne hamara welcome kiya.aur hamko
apne room ki key de Di.sab ne apne room ki key le li sabke room aise the.

Mai aur Di ek hi room me mere room ke samne shyam aur manali ka room.uske baad mere side ke room
me ritu aur Divya ka room tha.aur uske same geeta aur nisha ka room tha.

uske side me zarina aur Pooja ka room.aur mere tino friends ne ek hi room liya tha.wo room bada
tha.isiliye unhone 1 room hi choose kiya.

Phir hum sab apne room me Jake so gaye.subah sabhi ki nind deri si tuti.time dekha to 10:00 baj gaye
the.

phir di ne jake sabko uthaya.aur hum sab ready ho gaye.niche canteen me sab breakfast ke liye aa gaye.

khate samay vaha pe ek beautiful lady aa jati hai.

Lady- good morning everyone...!

Sab- good morning.!

Siraj Patel 82
 Lady- hi! Mera naam hai varsha aur mai yaha pe aapki guide hu.aur jitne din aap yaha pe ho.tab tak mai
apko is jagah ke bare me bataungi.

Di- thanks vaise hum aaj kaha Jane wale hai.

Varsha- aap travelling ki vajah se thak gaye honge.to hum aaj garden me jayenge.wo garden bahut bada
hai.usme sabhi tarah ke animal apko milenge.aur vahi pe bahut se game bhi hai khelne ke liye.

Mai- to thik hai aaj hum vahi jayenge.

Varsha- aur ha agar aapki ijajat ho to ek baat kahu.

Salman- ji Ji jarur kahe.

Usne itne jhat se answer diya tha ki hum usko dekhte hai.usko samaj ata hai ki usne kya kiya to wo niche
sir kar ke blush karta hai.aur him sab hasne lagte hai.

Varsha- yaha pe pass hi ke jungle me hamare kuch tents hai to kya aap vaha pe rahna pasand
karenge.bahut hi ache hai aur vaha pe apko sab kuch mil jayega.

Ritika- wow...! Di plz chalo na hamne kabhi vaisa enjoy nhi kiya to ek baar try karke dekh lete hai na.

Di mere taraf dekh rahi thi mujhe varsha ka idea bahut acha lag raha tha.to mai Di ko ha karne ko kahta
hu.

Di- ham garden se ghum ke ate hai.tab tak aap hamara saman shift kara dijiye.

Varsha- okk mai bhi aapke sath chalti hu.aur hamara staff apka saman shift kara denge.

Itna kahte hi wo vaha se chali jati hai.aur hum apna breakfast khatam kar dete hai.

Kuch der baad varsha ati hai.

Varsha- chale ab aap tayar to ho.

Mai- ha ha Tayar hai chalo ab.

Phir hum sab bahar aake bus me baith jate hai.varsha to bus dekhte hi shock ho jati hai.usko bhorasa nhi
tha ki hum is bus me aye hai.

Aur hum vaha she chal dete hai.kuch der baad hum garden me pohoch jate hai.garden to bahut bada
tha.vaha pe sab kuch tha.hum sab to dekhte hi rah gaye.

Ravi- wow..!bahar se itna acha hai to andar se kitna acha hoga.

Hum sab andar chale jate hai. Bahut hi acha tha wo garden hum animal area me chale jate hai.vaha pe
bahut se janawar the.

Siraj Patel 83
 aur different type ke bhi lekin sab pinjare me.kuch to aise bhi the Jo humne kabhi nhi dekhe the.rohit ka
kam to ek hi tha photo nikalna.

use photo khichna bahut acha lagta tha.to hum sab ne vaha pe bahut masti ki.phir age chal ke water
area me.

Phir hum sab slide me baith ke pani me utarne lage.hame slide me maja aa raha tha.hum aise hi kuch
der masti karte hai.

Phir Hum sab vaha se bahar ate hai.aur kapde change kar lete hai.ab sabke pet me chuhe daud rahe the.

Sab lunch karne nikalte hai ek hotel me.hum sab vaha pe lunch karte hai. Lunch karne ke baad hum phir
se masti me dub jate hai.

sham take hum vaha pe masti karne ke baad hum hotel Jane lagte hai to varsha kahti hai.

Varsha - sir Hame tents ki taraf Jana hai.

Mai-pahli baat to ye hai mujhe aap RD kahiye aur dusri baat hamara saman kya vaha pe shift kar diya
hai.

Varsha- ha sir... Sorrryyy... RD humne apka saman shift kar diya hai.

Mai- to chalo aap driver se bat kariye kaha Jana hai.

Varsha vaha se driver ke pass chali jati hai.aur driver se rasta bata rahi thi.phir hum vaha pe pahuch jate
hai.vaha ka area bahut acha dikh raha tha.

hamare Charo aur jungle hi jungle tha.aur ham Jaha pe the vaha pe 7 tent lage huye the.vaha pe hamara
saman shift kar diya tha..

Hum sab aag se dur baithe huye the.kyun ki upar se garmi aur phir ye aag.aur phir shuru huyi antakshari.

matlab gana gane ki boys vs girl hame to itne song nhi ate the.to Di aur manali hamare team aaye
the.phir shuru huva game.

Aise hi song gate waqt Maine ek bhi baar gana nhi gaya.mujhe ata to tha.par kahte hai na koi hame
jabtak challenge nhi deta Hume kuch karne ko apna man nhi manta.

to us waqt mere sath vaisa hi raha.phir akhir ritika ne bol hi diya.aur vaise bhi wo ritika hai chip kaise rah
sakti hai.

Ritika- kyu be mote kuch gana nhi ata kya tumhe.

Mai- ata to hai par mai kisi ke bhi samne nhi gata.

Ritika- ja ja sidha bol na gana hi nhi ata tujhe.tujhe kya tumhare boys me se kisiko bhi nhi ata.

Siraj Patel 84
 Ravi- bhai ab to ye baat boys ko bura bol rahi hai.iska kuch to karna padega.

Ritika- kya karega tu?

Ravi- mmmm.....mmmmm...maiii kuch nhi karunga.ye hai na RD song gayega.

Di- ha dipu ga na hamne kisi ne bhi tujhe kabhi gate huye nhi suna.

Mai- thik hai Di.

Ab sab attention ho gaye the.kyun ki sab ko mera besura gana sunana tha.ki unhe choose bhi karna
tha.ki mai kaise gata hu.

Mai ek lambi saans leta hu.aur gana shuru karta hu.

Mai- dekha hazaro dafa aapko..........

Ye song mai pura suna deta hu.is samay mai Divya,Di aur kabhi-kabhi na Jane kyu meri najare ritika par
jati thi.

Song sunte samay sab ki ankhe band thi.mera gana band huva phir bhi sab ki ankhe band thi.Maine
sabko bola.

Mai- helllllooooooo..........everyone...........kya mera gana itna bura laga ki aap yahi pe baithe huye so
gaye.

Di- wowwww dipu tu itna acha gana kabse gata hai.mai to tere gane me itni kho gayi thi ki mujhe to pata
hi nhi chala ki kab tera gana khatam huva.

I am sure ki mera naam mohini hai par Teri abaj sabko mohane wali hai.sabko attract karti hai tumhari
ye abaj...

Manali- ha u r right moni dipu tu bahut hi acha gata hai.

Mai- thanks...!

Shyam- tune hamari khoyi huvi ijjat bacha li yaar balki hamse ab koi mukabla nhi kar Sakta...

Ritika- chiiiii..... Kya gaya hai. Isse bahater to mai gati hu.aur ye bhi koi gana huva.mujhe nhi aya
pasanad.

Mai- Maine Teri vajah se nhi gaya.Maine sirf ye gana Di ki vajah se gaya hai.tu bhi ga sakti hai wo to
mujhe pata hai ki tu kaise gati hai.mujhe mat dikha.

Ritika- ab to tu mera song sun mai tujhse bahater gati hu.

Di- ab koi nhi gayega.agar gana hai to sapne mai gao.ab bahut rat ho gayi hai.sona chahiye.subah jaldi

Siraj Patel 85
 uthna hai aur ghumna bhi hai.

Itna bolta hi Di uth jati hai.aur Di ke sath mai bhi uth jata hu.

Mai- tu apna gana kal suna.chal ab mai bhi sota hu.

Ritika- aaj to tu Bach gaya par kal kaise bachega.

Ab sab vaha se apne tent me ja rahe the.ritika ke friends aur Divya bhi.

Divya mujje shayad kuch kahna chahti thi.par ritika ki vajah se kuch kah nhi sakti thi.

Tent me ake hum sab so Gaye.subah varsha ati hai.hame uthane phir sab uthke breakfast karte hai.aaj
hum beach par Jane wale the.

kyun ki kal hamko kuch bhi maja nhi aaya tha.to aaj humne beach par din bhar full masti ki.

Vaha pe hamne sabne Milkar football khela.uske baad hamne ek choti si boat li Aur nikal pade sea ke
andar.vaha pe ghumne ke baad hum vapas aa gaye.

ab ham lunch karne gaye.lunch karne ke baad vahi pe ret pe sab ne aram kiya.aram kaisa sabko chedna
to chalta hi raha.

hum friend sab sath me baithe the.Maine yahi sahi time samja.aur unko baju me me gaya.

Ravi- kyun be yaha kyu le aya.vaha pe kitna maja aa raha tha.

Shyam- ha na yaar...

Mai - chali ab sab sach batao ki kya chal raha hai.

Shyam- kya kya chal raha hai.vaha pe aram kar rahe the.vaha se yaha le aya.aur yaha aake puch raha
hai.ki kya chal raha hai.

Mai- dekho sidhi tarah batate ho ya nhi. Ki tum sab aise ritika ke friends ko kyu dekh rahe the.aur kya
chal raha hai tum sab me...

Ab to sabki bolti band ho jati hai.koi bhi kuch nhi bolta.

Mai- batao na ab kya huva koi sanp Sungh gaya hai kya?

Shyam-wwwwwoooooo....... wwwooooo..... hhhuuuummmmm....wwwooooo.......

Mai- wo wo kya kar raha hai such such bat nhi batoge to mai manali Di ko bata dunga.ki tu kya kar raha
hai.

Shyam- Abe mujhe Nisha bahut pasand ayi hai.aur mai use pyaar karne laga hu.aur ye sab bhi pyaar
karte hai.ritika ke friends se.

Siraj Patel 86
 Mai-acha to aap sab me ye khichdi pak rahi hai.aur mujhe pata bhi nhi chala.

Ravi - sorry yaar hame laga tu bura man jayega.

isiliye nhi bataya.

Mai- mai kyu bura manta balki mai to khush hota.chalo ab mujhe batao kon-kon hai wo.

Ravi- mujhe Pooja pasand ayi hai.

Rohit- mujhe Geeta pasand ayi hai.

Salman- aur mujhe zarina pasand ayi hai.

Mai- acha to thik hai lekin kisi ne purpose kiya hai kya abi tak.

Sab- nhi n yaar hamari situation tumhari tarah hi hai.

Mai- okk mai isme tum sab ki kuch help karta hu.acha chalo ab hame chalna chaihye.is bare me hum
baad me sochenge.

Ab hum sab vahi pe aa jate hai jaha pe sab baithe huye the.

Di- kaha gaye the tum sab.

Mai- kahi nhi Di aise hi gumne gaye the.

Varsha- acha chalo ab horse riding kisko karni hai.

Sab ha me kahte hai.aur hum horse riding karne chale jate hai.

Jab mai horse pe baithta hu.to mujhe kuch ajib sa feel hota hai.wo kya tha kuch pata nhi tha.

Aise hi din bhar masti karne ke baad hum tents me vapas aa jate hai.....

Apne tent me Jake fresh hone ke baad kuch der aram karte hai.

Kuch der baad Varsha dinner leke ati hai.aur hum dinner karke kal ki tarah baithe the.

Aaj ritika ki bari thi gane ki to hum attention me the ki wo kaise gati hai.

Mai-tu kuch bhi kar mujhse acha nhi ga payegi.

Ritu- chal chal dekhte hai.koun acha gata hai.

Ritika phir apna gana shuru karti hai.

Ritika- Sun raha hai na tu.....to rahi hu mai....

Siraj Patel 87
 Ye gana ritu pura gati hai uski abaj bahut achi thi.lekin ye gana usne kyu choose kiya tha.par wo ye gaana
bich me kabhi kabhi mujhe dekhke bol rahi thi.

ye mere man me sawal jarur aya.par jane do gana hai gaya hoga.uska gana hone ke baad sabhi taliya
bajate hai.

Sach me uski avaj bahut pyari thi.phir gana khtam hote hi wo puchti hai.

Ritu- kaisa raha mera song.

Di- wow ritu tu bhi acha gana gati hai.teri avaj bahut mithi hai.par ek card tha kya baat hai...

Ritu- aisi koi baay nahi hai Di ab gana hi aisa hai yo isme mai kya kar sakti hu.

Mai- kya Didi isko aur dard.namunkin ye dusro ko dard dene wali khud dard me hongi.it's impossible.

Ritu- ja be I am ritika aur mujhe dard chu bhi nahi sakta.

Uske baat par sab haste hai.Sab ne uski bahut tarif ki.par ab dono me se ek choose karna tha to Di bolti
hai.

Di- mein batati ho kon acha gata hai.

Ritu- Nahi Di aap nhi batayenge Kyunki mujhe pata hai aap us mote ka hi saath Denge isi liye koi aisa
chahiye Jo Dono ko barabar Rakhe.

Sub Sochne lagte hai ki kon aisa hoga Jo hum dono ko justice kare.

Hum sab me sirf Divya hi shant baithi thi.to Di ki najare uski taraf jati hai.

Di- ek kam karte hai Divya choose karegi.

Mai- nhi Di Divya to ritu ki friend hai to wo uska hi sath Degi.

Di- nhi dipu mujhe aisa nhi lagta ki wo uska sath degi.to Divya chalo batao Dono me se kon acha gata
hai.

Divya kuch der sochne lagti hai isi samay mujhe dar lag raha tha ki wo ritika naam nhi bol de.phir bolti
hai.

Divya- vaise bola jaye to Dono ki avaj bahut achi hai.par in dono me ek ko choose karna bahut hi difficult
hai.
par phir bhi mujhe in dono me ek different najar aya hai.wo batati hu mai.

Ritu - to jaldi batao na yaha pe meri heartbeat badh rahi hai.

Siraj Patel 88
 Divya- RD ki avaj bahut madhur hai.uski avaj Jo koi bhi sune wo uski avaj me kho jaega.usko koi bhi
tension nhi hoga.
wo apne aap ko ek bahut hi acha feel karega.iski avaj koi bhi sunega to baar- baar sunne ka man karega.

Ritu- aur meri abaj..

Divya- aur ritu ki avaj bahut hi mithi hai.uski avaj sunke usme taliya bajane ka man karega.
tumhara gana sunke jhumne ka man karega.dil fresh hoga tumhara gana sunke.

Di- isse kya huva dono me se kon acha hai ye to batao.

Divya- Di ye dono ek hi sikke ke do Baju hai.agar ek bhi baju nhi hogi na to wo sikka kuch kam ka nhi hai.

Manali- ye kaisa answer huva.wo sab thik hai.par yaha pe hamko dono me se ek ko choose Karna hai.

Divya- aisa hai to mmmaaaii RD ko hi cccchhhhunungi.....sorry ritu...

Ritu- kkkkyyyyaaaaa...tu meri friend hoke uska sath de rahi hai.mujhe nhi malum tha tu aisa karegi.

Ritu vaha se uth ke apne tent me chali jati hai.

Divya bhi usko avaj dete huye uske piche chali jati hai.

Di- mujhe pata tha tu hi jitega.Teri avaj me ek jadu hai mere laal.

Mai bhi bahut khush tha.ki meri aur se koi aur nhi khud Divya boli hai.aur usne mera sath diya.mai to aaj
bahut bahut khush tha.

Aise hi ham sab good night kahke apne tent me laut jate hai.
Mujhe aaj bahut chain ki nind ati hai.

Aise hi din kat rahe the hamare.pure masti ke sath.kabhi caves dekhne chale jate to kabhi kuch.
Aise hi 4-5 din kat gaye hamare.

akhir wo din aa hi gaya.Jo mere jivan me bahut bada changes lane wala tha aur kal uski ki first step thi.

Lekin Us din se pahle mujhe ek sapna aya usne mujhe koi bhi nhi dikha par mujhe ek avaj ati.

Unknown- YES...! I AM BACK.....

Phir mai sapne se uth jata hu.aur fresh hone chala jata hu.mai us sapne ke bare me jyada nhi sochta
kyun ki mujhe aise sapne bahut pad rahe the.

Aaj hum sab ka tracking karne ka place tha to him wo karne wale the.to hum sab group form karte hai.

Mere group me mai,Di,ritu,divya aur manali aa jate hai.aur dusre group me varsha,nisha, Geeta,pooja
aur zarina aa jate hai.

Siraj Patel 89
 Aur jo baki rah gaye the Jo ki mere friends unka ek group hota hai.aur ye sab hum meri,Nisha aur Shyam
ki chitiya karte hai.

aur sab age aake chitiya chunti hai.vaise hum group form karte hai.aur isme hum tino hi lead kar rahe
the.

Mai- dekho hum 3 group hai. To tino hi alag-alag way se tracking karte huye unchi pahadi pe jayenge.aur
Jo team pahle pohochegi wo winner hogi.

Sab okkk kahte huye apne way se nikal padte hai.

Ritu aur Divya to bahut fast chal rahi thi.mai bhi unke sath chal raha tha.per Di aur manali ko utna chalna
nhi aa raha tha.

Ritu- are yaar chalo na jaldi jaldi. Di plz chalo na hame winner hona hai.

Di- aaahhhh...uuuhhhh.....aaaauuucccvhhhh.....dipu mai nhi chal sakti itni der kuch der aram karte
hai.phir chalte hai.

Mai- par Di....

Di age kuch bolne hi nhi deti.to hum kuch der vaha baithte hai.pani Pikar phir chal dete hai.

Aise to jate waqt kam se kam 4-5 baar ruke the. Hume pohochne me bahut der ho rahi thi.tabhi choti pe
Jane se pahle Hume mere friends dikhayi dete hai.

To hum unko sath lete hai.aur sab upar aa jate hai.upar Jake dekhte hai to koi nhi tha.

Ritu- yeeeeee..... Hum jit gaye....

Shyam- tum kaha se winner ho gaye hum aye hai.yaha pe pahle.

Ritu- kya bola tu kon aya hai pahle.

Shyam- nhi nhi tum aye ho yaha pahle bas par tisra group kaha hai.

usi samay mujhe kahi se koi avaj ati hai.mai sabhi jagah pe dekhta hu.phir aur ek avaj ati hai.ab ye avaj
sabko sunayi deti hai.phir hum sab usi avaj me chalte hai.wo avaj choti ke dusri taraf se ati hai.

Hum sab vaha Jake dekhte hai to sab shock ho jate hai.wo najara hi kuch aisa tha.vaha pe ritika ke
friends ko kuch gunde ched rahe the.wo kuch 8-9 the.aur hum sirf 5 boys.

Mai- hey friends dekho yaha pe wo tumhare girlfriend ko ched rage hai.jao unki help karo aur mera
naam roashan karo.

Sab mere taraf hi dekh rahe the.phir hum unse kuch dur Khade the.

Siraj Patel 90
 To vaha pe Shyam,Ravi,rohit aur salman chale jate hai.mai ab khud vahi pe baith jata hu.aur jo ho raha
hai wo sab dekh raha tha.

meri taraf sab dekh rahe the ki mai kuch kar kyu nhi raha.vo sab vaha pe jake bolte hai.

Shyam- ye ladko chod do unko.

Ladka1 - kon ho be tum.chalo jao yaha se.

Ravi- sun unko chod de varna tum sabka wo hasra hoga tu soch bhi nahi sakta.

Rohit- wo girls hamare sath ayi thi.to unko kuch na karo.

Ladka2- Abe Jo karna hai wo kar, tu janta hai hum kis ke admi hai.

Shyam- tu kisi ka bhi admi ho hamara kuch nahi ukhad sakta.

Salman- nhi pata chal bol kis ke admi ho tum.

Ladka3- kabhi THE ROCK ka naan suna hai kya.

Mere sare friends to the rock ka naam sunke shock ho jate hai.ki ye kya huva.wo ladka itna bolte hi apna
hatiyaar nikalta hai.aur usko dekhte huye aur kuch gunde bhi nikalte hai.

Shyam- bbbbhhhaiiii.... Plzzzzz ihne chod do.humne tumhara kya bigada hai.hum to yaha ghumne aye
hai.

Ladka6- Abe sun tu ghumne bhi aya hoga na to sun hum ab in ladkiyo ko nhi chodenge.ye ab hamari
jahagir hai.

Tabhi unme se ek ki najar mere taraf jati hai.to mere sath aur bhi ladki ko dekh ke aur wo sabhi ek se
bad kar ek dekh ke uske muh me pani aa gaya aur wo apne sathiyo se bola.

Ladka3- bhaiiii.... Wo dekh vaha pe kya maal hai yaar.chal unko bhi le lete hai.

Ab unme se 3 ladke hamare taraf aa rahe the.mai phir bhi shant tha.vaha pe Jo ladke the.

unme se ek ladka Ravi ko ek thapad Marta hai.aur phir sabko ek-ek thapad padte hai.ab mere taraf kuch
aa rahe he.

Ladka2- ye ladkiyo chalo hamare sath. abse tum hamari private property ho.

Ritu- kabhi ayine me dekha hai kya khud ko kalmuhe. tere sath to meri juti bhi nahi ayegi.

Siraj Patel 91
 Itna bolte hi ritu usko ek thapad Marti hai.us ladke ke muh se khun nikalta hai.wo ladka to bahut gussa
hota hai ab.

Ladka2- sali mujhe thapad Marti hai.tujhe iska jawab jarur milega.

Ritu - ja ja bahut dekhe hai tere jaise.

Di- dipu tu kuch kar kyu nhi raha.wo ladke itne berahami se humse pesh aa rahe hai.aur tum shant
baithe ho.

Ab mujhe gussa to aa raha tha.par mai Abhi bhi kyun shant tha pata nhi.

Mai-dekh ladke agar tum sabka ye drama ho gaya to ab tum yaha se ja sakte ho.aur Jo kuch karna hai
vaha jakar karo.
agar inme se ek ladki ko hath bhi lagaya.to na khane ke liye ye hath bachega aur nahi tum iska kahi aur
upyog kar sakoge.

Mere itna sunte hi sab hasne lagte hai.

Ladka2-ha ha ha chal hath lagata hu.dekhta hu kya karega tu.

Itna bolte hi tino ladke Divya,di aur ritu ke pass ja rahe the.un tino gundo ne bhi kisko Chuna tha.Jo mere
sabse karib hai.

Usi samay Akash me kale badal cha rahe the.barish shru hi hone wali thi.aisa lag raha tha.

Mai kab utha unme se kisiko bhi pata nahi chala.tino me se Dono ke hath me hatiyaar the.mai in tino ko
10 sec.me aise buri tarah Marta hu.unme se koi bhi nhi bacha tha.

Akash me bijliya gir rahi thi.mai kya kar raha hu kuch samaj nhi aa raha tha kisi ko.mera ye haal dekh ke
sabhi ladkiya puri dar gayi thi.

phir mai itne teji se bhaga vaha se ki kisi ko bhi pata nhi chala ki mai kaha pe hu.mai Shyam ke pass jakar
unme se Dono par waar karta hu.

phir vaha pe ek ke hath me tejab tha.to wo mere chehre par dal deta hai.mera chahra to buri tarah jal
jata hai.

us waqt mujhe bahut gussa aya tha.isiliye mujhe uski koi chinta nhi ho rahi thi.aur mujhe uska ahsas bhi
nahi tha.

Mai to itne gusse me ata har ek ko bahut buri tarah se marta hu.5sec me hi sab bejan pade the.phir bhi

Siraj Patel 92
 shant nhi ho raha tha.

tabhi ritu mere pass ati hai.aur meri aur dekhti hai aur mera hath pakad leti hai.to dusri taraf se Di ati hai
aur dusra hath pakad leti hai.

mai pahle ritu ko dekhta hu.aur phir Di ko dekhta hu.in dono ko dekhta hu to mai shant hone lagta
hu.par is baar mujhe chakkar se ate hai.

Aur mai behosh ho jata hu....

Aur mai behosh ho jata hu.Di aur ritu mujhe pukar rahi thi.baki sab bhi mujhe pukar rahi thi.par mujhe
kisi ki bhi pukar sunayi nhi de rahi thi.

Mai raat ke samay uth jata hu.aur apne pass dekhta hu.to mai apne tent me tha.tent me mai aur Di soye
huye the.wo mujhko hug kiye huye so rahi thi.

mujhe pyass lagi thi.to mai pani pine uthta hu.pani pite samay mujhe dopahar ka sab yaad aa jata
hai.mere chehre par tejab dala tha.mai apne chehre ko dekhta hu.

to mai shock ho jata hu.ki ye Kaise huva.mera chehra pahle jaise tha.matlab mai kya sapna dekh raha
tha.par ye sapna to nhi tha.mai tent ke bahar aa jata hu.

sab apne tent me soye huye the.to mujhe kuch bhi samaj nhi aa raha tha.mujhe to ye bhi pata nhi tha ki
mai itne tej bhaga kaise.

kya meri itni tej speed hai.mujhe ye sapne jaisa lagta hai.mujhe kuch shant chahiye tha.to mai vaha se
dur bhagne lagta hu.

usi pahadi par.aur ye kya mai to sirf 1 min.me hi yaha aa pahucha.

Subah mujhe yaha ane ke liye 2 ghante lage the.aur ab mai sirf 2 min.me hi aa gaya.aur wo bhi bina
thake.

ab mujhe ehsas hota ki mujhe kuch to huva hai.par samaj nhi ata kya huva hai.

Phir mai usi pahadi ke choti par Jake baith jata hu.mai apne par hi ye sochne lagta hu ki ye sab mere sath
hi kyu ho raha hai.

Kuch der sochne ke baad mujhe kuch pata nhi chalta.tab mai vaha se Jane ki sochta hu.tabhi vaha se
bahut teji ki hawa ati hai.Akash me bahut teji se bijaliya gir rahi thi.

tabhi mere samne ek full roshni ho jati hai.us roshni me mere Dono ankhe band ho jati hai.mujhe kuch
dikhayi nhi de raha tha.phir dhire dhire wo roshni kam hoti hai.

Siraj Patel 93
 aur mere samne koi khada hota hai.mai dhire akhe kholte huye usko dekhe ja raha tha. pahle uske pair
dekhta hu.phir slowly upar aa raha tha.

uske kapde kuch alag hi the.Jo uske body ke hi part ho Aisa lag raha tha.phir mai upar ate huye meri
najar uske chehare pe padti hai.to mai pura shock ho jata hu.

ye Kaise ho Sakta hai.Jo mere samne hai wo such hai ki mai yaha pe hu wo sach hai.mujhe kuch samaj
nhi aa raha tha.mai 2-3 baar apni ankhe saaf karta hu.ye koi sapna to nhi.

Jo mere same khada tha wo aur koi nhi mai khud hi tha.mai to full ghabrata hu.Tabhi mere samne ka
mai bolta hai.

Unknown- daro mat aka aap dar kyu rahe ho.mai apka hi ek aksh hu.apka hi ek ansh hu.aap sare duniya
se chup sakte hai par mujhse nhi.

Mai- aaaaappppp kkkkkoooonnn hai...

Unknown- batay na mai apka hi ek ansh hu.

Mai- ye Kaise ho Sakta hai.mai to Abhi bhi jinda hu.sidhi tarah batate ho ki nhi varna mujhse ladhayi
karo.

Unknown- nhi akka mai aap pe waar nhi kar sakta.ab apko such batane ka samay aa gaya hai.

Ma- konsa such.

Unknown- yahi ki mai apka hi ek avtaar hu.aur apne hi mujhe paida kiya hai.

Mujhe to sunne me ye sab bahut ajib lag raha tha ki ye sab kya bol raha hai ye.maine paida kiya hai.

Mai- mai tumhe kaise paida kar sakta hu.aur pahle mujhe ye batao ki tumhata naam kya hai.

Unknown- aap ne mera kuch naam nhi rakha. Aur aap ye to mante hai na ki aap ke pass kuch shaktiya
hai.

Mai- ha manta hu.

Unknown-to apne usi shaktiyo ke madad se mujhe paida kiya hai.

Mai- chalo manta hu ki Maine tumhe paida kiya hai to pahle mujhe ye batao ki mai kon hu.aur mujhe
kuch yaad kyu nahi hai.

Unknown- ye sahi samay nhi hai abhi ye janane ka.jab sahi time aa jayga.mai khud apko sach bata
dunga.

Siraj Patel 94
 Mai- thik hai.chalo mere pass shaktiya hai to konsi shaktiya hai mere pass.

Unknown- aka apke pass itni shaktiya hai ki ko bhi apke samne aye ga wo Jada der apke same nahi tik
payega.aap ke pass kuch aise taqat hai Jo kisi ke bhi pass nhi hai.aap is pure duniya ke akele uske malik
ho.

Mai- thik hai.to mujhe kuch malum kyu nhi hai.aur meri shaktiya Abhi hai kaha pe.

Unknown- mai apko sab bata dunga. Abhi apki sari shaktiya soyi huvi hai.par is waqt apko unki Jada
jarurat nhi hai.
jab apko unki bahut jarurat hogi wo jag jayegi.

Mai- mai unko kaise nind se jagaunga.

Unknown- mai aap ko sab bata dunga ab aap Jake so jao.

Mai- Lekin kab mere sath aisa kuch ho raha hai.aur khud mujhe hi malum nahi.

Unknown-aap me Abhi utni yogyata nahi hai.ki sab aap Jaan sake.Abhi aapko use pahle uske kabil hona
hai.

Mai- Lekin mai kab uske Kabil hounga.

Unknown- uske liye apko kuch hasil karna hai.uska samay jald hi ayega.

Itna kahte hi wo Jane lagta hai.

Mai - jate jate apna naam to batate jao.

Unknown- apka hi ansh hu kuch bhi rakh do.

Mai-thik hai to aaj se tumhara naam hai ansh.

Ansh- shukriya aka.

Mai- ye aka mat bulao yaar mujhe.ek kam karo tum mujhe bada mante ho to mujhe bhai kahke bulao.

Ansh- aka mai apko bhai Kaise bula sakta hu.

Mai- kyun nhi bula sakte mai bol raha hu na.

Ansh- thik hai bhai.

Mai- ha yahi sahi.par mujhe ek baat batao.mai bakio ko kya jawab dunga.ki tum kon ho.

Ansh- bhai mai kisi ko bhi nhi dikhunga.jab tak apki aur meri marji na ho.

Siraj Patel 95
 Mai-aur agar mujhe tumse kuch puchna ho.kuch bolna ho to.

Ansh- to aap apne man me bole mera naam bolkar mai aap se baat karunga.aur ha ek baat aur kal Jo
huva tha na.
Usi Karan se apke dushmano ko pata chal chuka hai.ki aap laut aye ho.aur ye bhi ki aap is prithvi pe ho.

Mai- to wo kya mujhe dhund lenge.

Ansh- nhi bhai apko mere alawa koi nhi dhund sakta.jabtak ye locket apke gale mai hai tab tak.

Mai- par....

Ansh- mujhe malum hai apke man me bahut se aise sawal hai.par unke jawab mai sahi samay ane par
dunga ab aap jaiye aram kijiye.

Mai- okk ansh.

itna kahte hi wo gayab hojata hai aur mai jaise aya tha waise hi apne tent me ake sone ki tayari karta hu.
aur kuch hi der me mai so jata hu....

Subah meri nind tutti hai.to sare mere samne baith huye the.aur sare meri aur hi dekh rahe the.

mai to shock ho jata hu.ki ye sare mere tent me kya kar rahe hai.

Mai- aap sab yaha pe kya kar rahe ho.

Shyam- tujhe hi dekhne aye the.

Mai- mujhe dekhne aye the.mujhe kya huva hai.

Ravi- matlab kal ka tujhe kuch yaad nahi.

Mai- kal ka matlab.

Mai sochne lagta hu.to mujhe sab yaad ata hai.kaise meri in gundo se fight huyi aur phir mujhe ansh
mila.

Mai- ha ha yaad aya.to usme kya tha.

Manali- kya tha.tumne un gundo ko kaise Mara hai ki jaise wo tumhare liye kuch bhi nahi the.
aur unhone to tumhare chehahre par acid dala tha na to tera chehara thik Kaise ho gaya.

Rohit- aur ha tujhe kuch bhi nahi huva hai balki wo sab to tere ek hi waar pe mar gaye.

Di- ek kam karo ise fresh hone do.uske baad ye sab ke jawab dega.

Siraj Patel 96
 Phir sab chale jate hai.par jate waqt meri najar ritika par padti hai.to wo mujhe ajib se najaro se dekhti
hai.

jaise Maine pahle feel kiya tha.par mai use undekha kar deta hu.aur fresh hone chala jata hu.fresh hone
ke baad mai kapde pahante waqt sochta hu.

ki inke sawalo ka jawab kya dunga.tabhi muje ansh ki yaad ati hai.

Tab mai use pukarta hu.ansh mere samne aa jata hai.

Ansh- bolo mere bhai mujhe kyu yaad kiya.

Mai- tum to sab jante ho na phir bhi.ab mujhe ye batao mai inke sawalo ka kya jawab dunga.

Ansh- aap kahe to mai inke mind me se kal ki wardat nikal du.

Mai- nhi yaar hum kab tak inse ye chupayenge. Lekin ha mere inko batane ke baad ritika ke Jo friends hai
na.
unke man se aur Varsha ke man se bhula do.kyun ki unpe mujje bharosha nahi hai.

Ansh- thik hai bhai.

Itna kahke wo chala jata hai.aur mai bahar chala jata hu.sab mera hi wait kar rahe the.

wo sab breakfast ke liye baithe huye the. unke sath varsha bhi thi.mai Jake unke sath baith jata hu.

Koi kuch bhi nhi bol raha tha.shayad nashte ke baad sab puchenge.

Hamara khana khatam hota hai.to sare circle me baith jate hai.aur phir shuru hote hai sawal.

Rohit- ab batao RD tumne ye kaise kiya.

Mai- okk mai batata hu.to dhyan se suno.mere pass kuch super natural power hai.

Mera ye words sunke sab to hang ho jate hai.kisi ko bhi kuch samaj nhi ata ki mai ye kya bol raha hu.

Shyam-tere kahne ka matlab hai ki tere pass kuch shaktiya hai.

Mai- ha.

Ravu- to wo ab tak thi kaha.aur kal hi kyu dikhi.

Mai- mujhe jab jab gussa ata hai.mere power active ho jate hai.

Rohit- chalo mana par tumhare chehahre par acid dala phir bhi kuch nahi huva.aur tumhari speed itni ki
palak jhapakte hi sab ko mar diya tumne.

Siraj Patel 97
 Mai- wo sab mere shaktiyo ka kamal hai.par aap ye baat kisi ko nhi batana jab tak mujhe khud pata nahi
chalta ki mere pass konsi shaktiya hai.

Sab- nahi kahenge kisi ko bhi.

Mai- chalo to free ho jao aur batao aaj kaha pe Jana hai.

Manali- woooo..... Wo RD aisa haiii.... Naaaa ki ....

Mai- Jo hai saf saaf bolo.

Manali- subah mummy ka phone aya tha.meri dadi ki tabiyat bahut kharab hai aur mere dada 5 saal
huye koma me hai.to hum dono ko vaha pe bulaya hai.

Hum sab ye sunken chock hate hai.ki Shyam ke Dada dadi ki tabiyat kharab hai aur hum sab yaha pe hai.

Mai- to isme kya nahi jaoge aap Dono.

Manali- meri baat pe naraj hoti hai.ye Di dekh leti hai.

Di- ye kya kah raha hai tu dipu.

Mai- sahi kah raa hu di.balki hum sab sath me jayenge.

Meri baat sunke sab hasne lagte hai.

Di- ye tune sahi kaha dipu.to aaj hi nikalte hai.yaha se chalo apna saman pack karo hum rat ko yaha se
nikalenge.

Varsha- mujhe apke itne din sath rah ke bahut acha laga.maine bhi ye din bahut enjoy kiye hai.thanks for
everything.

Ritu- thanks for to u.apne hamari itni help ki.

Phir hum sab apne tent me Jake apna saman pack karte hai.aur apne tent me Jake mai ansh se kahta
hu.Jo bola hai wo karo.

Ansh ne ritu ke friends ke dimag me se aur varsha ke dimag me se bhi sab nikal deta hai.phir hum kuch
shopping karte hai vaha pe.

Ab hum raat ko dinner karke yahi se nikal Shyam ke dad-dadi ke yaha ja rahe the.unka ghar pass hi ke ek
city me tha.

Hum 3 hours me pohoch jate hai.uske dad-dadi ka ghar bahut bada nahi tha.par thik tha.yaha pe uske
chacha-chachi aur unke 1 beta aur ek 1 beti rahti the.

Siraj Patel 98
 Hum vaha pe Jane par hamara swagat kiya.aur phir unhone Jo room diye the.vaha pe gaye.vaha pe room
kam hi the.

to mere room me friends dusre room me Di,ritu,Divya aur manali rahte hai.aur last me ritu ke friends ka
kamra aisa karte hai.

raat ko hum sab thake the.to hum apne room me Jake so jate hai.to subah hame chachi uthane ati hai.

Hum sab tayar hoke khane ki table pe baith jate hai.phir khate waqt hum sab apna intro dete hai.uske
chacha-chachi ko unke beta aur beti chote the.

Abhi 5 aur 7std me the.aur chachi ka age kuch 35 ke aaspas tha.bahut achi thi shyam ki chachi.hame
bahut man de rahi thi.

pet bhar khane ke baad hum sab uske dadi ko dekhne jate

Shyam Dadi- aa gaye beta tum mujhe laga tha tum dono nahi aaoge aur mere Marne ke pahle mai tum
Dono ko nahi dekh paungi.

Manali- dadi aap aisa mat bolo aap to bahut saal Jine wali ho.aap aise hi nahi ja sakte.

Shyam ke chacha-chachi bhi vaha pe the.unki dadi in dono ko gale laga leti hai.phir aise hi kuch der bate
karne ke baad hum sab vaha se bahar aate hai.

aur bahar akar sab baithe huye the.mujhe ye sab bahut acha lag raha tha. Kyunki mujhe malum hi nahi
tha ki dada-dadi aur chacha-chachi ka pyaar kaise hota hai.
shayad Di aur ritu ko bhi ye mahsus ho raha tha.

Mai chupake se vaha se uthkar Shyam ke Dada ke room me jata hu.uski dadi so rahi thi.aur Dada to
pahle se hi koma me the.to mai uske Dada ke side me Jake baith jata hu.

Mujhe vaha pe unko dekhte huye Rona aa raha tha dada-dadi ko dekhte huye.to mere ankho me ansu
aa jate hai.

to mai mere ek ankh ka ansu pochte huye Shyam's Dada ke sir par hath phirata hu.

aur mere ansu ke 2-3 bundle unke chehare par padti hai.

Tabhi mujhe mere kande par hath ata hai.mai piche mudke dekhta hu to wo Di thi.wo mujhe piche se
hug karti hai.shayad unke bhi ankho me ansu the.

Kuch der aise rahne ke baad mujhe aisa lagta hai ki uske Dada ke body pe kuch halchal hone lagti hai.

Siraj Patel 99
 Mai aur Di to ye dekh ke shock ho jate hai ki ye kaise huva.aur kab huva.

Mai daud ke bahar jata hu jaha pe sab baithe huye the.sab mere taraf hi dekh rahe the.

Mai-shyam daaaaaa.....Dada......dadaji.....

Shyam- kya huva dadaji ko.

Mai woooooo......wo... Dadaji....

Mujhe bola hi nahi ja raha tha tabhi Shyam daudte huye Dada ke room me jata hai.aur uske piche sabhi
vaise hi bhagte hai.mai bhi jata hu.

Vaha pe Jake dekhta hu to Dada ke body hil rahi thi aur sab unke same Khade hote hai.Di bhi unke sath
khadi thi.Shyam aur manali Dada ke sath baithe huye the.

Tabhi Dada ke ankhe slowly khulti hai.aur wo hum sab ko dekh rahe the.sabhi khush the ki unko hosh aa
gaya hai.

Shyam- Dada aap jag gaye.Hume to bharosa hi nahi tha ki aap jag jayenge.

Manali- aaj hum sab khush hai.

Chacha- Lekin ye chamatkar huva kaise humne kitne doctor ko bulaya per ye aaj achanak kaise huva.

Sab mere taraf dekh rahe the.tabhi Di bolti hai.

Di-shayad inki chetna jag gayi ho.

Tabhi hamare shor se dadi uth jati hai aur dekhti hai to sab yahi pe hai.aur hamra dhyan kahi aur hai.

to wo dekhti hai hamara dhyan kaha pe hai to wo chok jati hai ye sab kaise huva.

Dadi- aaaaaap ....aap kab hosh me kab aye hai.

Dada- Abhi Abhi aya hu.

Dadi- bhagawan ka lakh lakh shukar hai ki aap hosh me aa gaye Maine to kitni mannate mangi thi.ab
Jake wo puri huyi hai.

Chacha - chalo ab sab bahar aa jao.Dada aur dadi ko aram karne do.

Phir hum sab bahar aa jate hai.bahar ake aise hi kuch der bate karne ke baad hum apne room me jate
hai.

Kuch der baad Shyam aur manali Di ati hai.di ke room me.

Siraj Patel 100

 Shyam- thanks yaar RD.

Mai-thanks par kisliye.

Shyam- hamare Dada ko hosh me lane ke liye.

Mai- par Maine to kuch nahi kiya.

Manali- hame sab malum hai RD tum na hote to ye sab sambhav hi nahi tha.Lekin tumne ye kiya kaise.

Mai- Maine kuch nahi kiya Di.

Shyam- phir tum Dada ke room me kya kar rahe the.

Phir mai in dono ko sab bata deta hu.to in donon ke ankho me bhi ansu aa jate hai.

Manali- tum fiqr mat karo RD hamare Dada matlab abse tumhare Dada.

Mai- thanks Di.

Phir hum kuch der aise hi bate karte hai.mujhe ansh se kuch baat karni thi.to unke jane ke baad mai use
bulata hu.....

Ansh- kya huva bhai.

Mai- mujhe ye batao Maine ye sab kaise kiya.

Ansh- (haste huye) Maine pahle hi bataya tha.ki apke andar kuch aise shaktiya hai Jo aap kabhi soch bhi
nahi sakte.usme se ye chota sa namuna tha.

Mai- thik hai manta hu.mujhe ye batao mere andar konsi konsi shaktiya hai.aur mere andar se ye
shaktiya kab kam karti hai.

Ansh- apki shaktiya sab soyi huvi hai.par aaj aap emotional huye the.to usi karan apki shakti ne apki
thodi madad ki hai bas kuch nahi.
aur apke andar konse konse shaktiya hai mai waqt ane par bata dunga.

Mai- thik hai ansh..

Ansh- aur ha bhai aap jab ghar jayenge na to aapko vaha pe ek surprise hai.

Mai- kya hai wo surprise.

Ansh- bata diya to wo surprise kaise huva.

Itna bolte hi ansh gayab ho jata hai.aur mai sochne lag jata hu.konsa surprise hoga vaha pe.

Phir aise hi din kat rahe the vaha pe.kuch 1weak vaha pe rahane ke baad Di ko papa ka phone ata hai.3

Siraj Patel 101

 din ke baad bhaiya ane wale hai to aap aajao.

Tu hum usi din rat ko sab ko bye kahke hum vaha se nikal padte hai apne apne ghar.dusre din subah
ghar par pohochte hai.

ghar se kuch hum sab 15 dino baad pohochte hai.mai,Di aur ritu sab ghar par pohochte hai.sabko apne
apne ghar chodke.

par usse pahle sabko strict warning Di thi.ki mere bare me kisi ko bhi nahi pata chalega.aur sabne bhi
waisa hi kiya.

Hum tino ghar par pohochte hi mom ne hamara welcome kiya.humare itne dino baad ane par mom
bahut royi.

Par unko samajane ke baad wo maan bhi gayi.aur phir hum sab lunch karne ke baad apne room me
aram karne gaye.

Mai apne room me bed pe pada huva tha.par Abhi tak papa ne koi bhi aise surprise ki baat nahi ki.to mai
ansh ko bulata hu.

Mai- ansh kaha pe ho.

Ansh- ji bhai bolo.mai to har waqt apke sath hi rahta hu.

Mai- tumne to kaha tha na ki mere liye koi surprise hai kaha pe hai wo.

Ansh- jara sabar rakho wo bhi mil jayega.

Mai- thik hai wo bhi kar ke dekhte hai.

Phir mai apne bed pe so gaya.bahut din baad mai apne room me so raha tha.mujhe to bahut dino baad
chain ki nind ati hai.

aur mere baju me hi ritu so rahi thi.raat ko nujhe Di uthanr ati hai.

Di- dipu uth jao rat ho gayi hai.kitna soge.

Mai- kya raat ho gayi.pata hi nahi chala.

Di- chalo ab uth jao khana khane ke liye papa sab tumhara wait kar rahe hai.

Mai- ha ha aap chalo mai fresh hoke ata hu.

Phir mai fresh hoke niche chala jata hu.to sab khane ki table pe baithe huye the.mai bhi vaha pe Jake
baithata hu.

Papa- rudra kaisi rahi trip maja to bahut kiya hoga.

Siraj Patel 102

 Mai- ha papa bahut maja aya vaha pe.ham bahut ghume vaha pe.aur ate waqt hum Shyam ke dadaji ke
yaha pe bhi gaye the.vaha pe bhi bahut maja kiya.par papa apse ek baat puchu kya?

Papa- kya beta pucho na.

Mai- papa vaise hamare dadaji kaha hai.kabhi hum unse Milne gaye hi nahi.

Papa khate waqt khaste hai.mom unke pani deti hai.kuch der baad papa bolte hai.

Papa- rudra tumhare liye ek surprise hai.

Surprise sunke mujhe ansh ki yaad ati hai.phir mai dada ki baat bhul jata hu.

Mai- surprise wowwww......! Kya hai papa wo.

Papa- wo to tumhe kal pata chalega subah.

Itna bolte hi papa uth jate hai.aur apne room me chale hate hai.kyu ki unka khana khtam ho gaya tha.

Mujhe to unko puchna hi rah gaya ki kya surprise hai.

Phir him sab apna khana khatam karke apne room me ja rahe the.tabhi mujhe mom abaj deti hai.

Mom- dipu beta.

Mai- ha mom.

Mom- beta aaj mere sath sona.

Mai- thik hai mom.

Phir mom ke kitchen ka kam khatm karke Mai unke room me jata hu.aur phir mai mom ko hug karte
huye so jata hu.

Subah ko mom uthati hai.aur phir apne room me Jake mai nahata hu.

aur niche breakfast ke liye aa jata hu.....

Papa nashta kar rahe the.mai bhi unke sath baith jata hu.

Mai- papa mera surprise kaha hai.

Papa- kuch der ruko aa hi raha hai.

Tabhi 1 admi andar aa jata hai.bahut tejaswi chehara tha uska.Karib 40 ke umar aaspas hoga.

body uski bahut hi achi thi.normal kapde pahane the usne.

Par jaise hi maine use dekha mujje use dekhte huye ek apnapan dikha.mujhe unko dekhte huye na jane

Siraj Patel 103

 mere ankho me ansu kaha se aa gaye.maine kisi ke najar aye bina ansu poch liye.

Mujhe unko dekhte aisa lag raha tha ki ye mere apne hai.mai inko bahut ache se janta hu.aur ye bhi. par
kon hai ye yaas nahi aa raha tha.

Papa- aao aao sofe pe baitho hum Abhi ate hai.

Phir hum dono breakfast hota hai.aur hum sab drawing hall me jate hai.vahi pe sab baith jate hai.

Mai- papa ye kon hai.

Papa- yahi to hai tumhara surprise.

Mai- (chokte huye) ye Lekin hai kon ye.

Papa- ye aaj se tumhare guru hai.ye tumhe sab kuch sikhayenge.

Mai- Matlab.

Papa - matlab ye aaj se tumhe har tarah ki fighting,yoga aur karate ka gyan denge.

Mai to shock ho jata hu.ki papa ye kya bol rahe hai.aur mujhe ye sikhayenge.inme aisa hai kya.kya inko
ye sab ata hai.

Mai- par papa iski kya jarurat thi.mai to bachpan se yahi kar raha hu.

Papa- iski jarurat hai tumhe.tum Abhi nhi samjoge.jab waqt ayega na tab tumhe samaj ayega.aur waise
bhi mujje kuch din pata chal gaya tha.
ki tum apne gusse par control nahi ho raha hai.isiliye maine inhe bulaya hai.

Mai- (ab papa ki bat kaise tal Sakta hu.)okk papa.

Papa- aur ha aaj se ye yahi rahenge.inki koi bhi baat tum na nahi kahoge.

Mai- thik hai papa.

Phir kuch der aise hi bate ho rahi thi. Papa chale jate hai.aur mai us admi ke sath bahar ata hu.

Hum dono ghar ke piche lawn me jaha koi nahi tha vaha pe chale jate hai.

Admi-bahut dino baad mulakat huyi hai tumse.par jaisa socha tha vaise hi nikale.aur vahi akad hai aaj
bhi tum me.

Mai- matlab.

Admi- kuch nahi aaj pahle hum Dono dhyan karenge.

Siraj Patel 104

 Phir hum dono dhyan me baith jate hai.kuch der dhyan karne ke baad mujhe ansh dikhayi deta hai.

ansh- kaisa raha gift bhai.

Mai-kya ye koi gift hai.mujhe laga kuch anmol tohfa hoga mere liye.

Ansh- ye apke liye bahut anmol gift hai.abhi apko ye samaj nahi ayega.par ye apko sabhi kamo me
sahayata karnga.

Mai- kaise ise to papa ne bheja hai.aur ye to sirf fight aur yoga sikhane aya hai.

Ansh- aapko kya lagta hai use aapke papa ne bheja hai to ye aapki galat fahami hai.

Mai- matlab ise kya tumne bheja hai.

Ansh-aisa hi kuch samajlo.

Mai- par tum to ho na yaha pe.

Ansh- mai hu par mai aapko wo sab Sikha nahi sakta na vo apko ye Sikha denge.kyu ki mai apse hi bana
hu.to mai apko nahi sikha sakta.

Mai- lekin kya ye mere bare me sab jante hai.

Ansh-(haste huye) ye aapko aap se hi jyada jante hai.aur aaj aap se ye Jo kahenge.aap vahi karnenge.

Mai- thik hai ansh.

Itna kahte hi ansh chala jata hai aur mera dhyan tutt jata hai.

Admi- tumhare sare sawalo ka jawab mil gaya ho to ab age bade.

Mai to shock ho jata hu.ki inhe Kaise malum ki mai ansh se bat kar raha tha.

Admi- mujhe sab malum hai Mr. Rudradip.

Mai- apko mera naam bhi malum hai par mai apka naam nahi janta.

Admi- naam se kya hai rudradip.mujhe to tumhare naam rudradip hi kyu rakha hai wo bhi pata hai.
aur Vaise bhi mai tumhe yaha pe kuch sikhane aya hu to tum mujhe apna Guru bol sakte ho.

Mai-guruji thik hai.to bataiye na mera naam rudradip hi kyu rakha hai.par mera ek kahna hai.

Guru- ha ha kaho.aur ha tumhara naam mai tumhe waqt ane par bata dunga.jab tum samajne ke kabil
ban jaoge.

mai - to mai kab uske Kabil ban paunga.

Siraj Patel 105

 guru - usi liye to mai yaha aya hu. ab batao kya kah rahe the.

Mai- mai kya kah raha tha ki ab mera bhai aa raha hai.to aap kya ye sab kuch din ke bad me nahi le
sakte.

Guru- nahi beta vaise bhi Hume bahut late huva hai.isiliye ab nahi ab tumhe jald se jald .......

Mai- kya guruji jald se jald...

Guru- kuch nahi

chalo ab ground ko 10 sec me 100 around maro.

Mai to puri tarah se shock ho jata hu.ki ye kya kah rahe hai.....

Mai to shock ho jata hu.ki ye kya kah rahe hai.

Mai- kya kya sunai nahi gaya jara phir se kahna.

Guru- tum is bade se ground ko 10sec. Me 100 round maro.

Mai to sunke hang ho jata hu.

Mai- aap thik to hai.

Guru- kyu mujhe kya huva.

Mai- nahi aap mujhe itne bade ground ke 100 chakkar lagane ko kah rahe hai wo bhi surf 10 second me.

Guru- ab tum Marte ho ko nahi.

Mai unki bate suntkar bhagne ki puri koshish karta hu.aur 10 sec.me sirf 30 hi round ho Gaye the.

Guru- Basss thak gaye.

Mai- hhhhhhaaaaaaaa.......ttttttthhhhaaaakkkkk gaya mai.ab aur nahi hoga mujhse sab baad me
dekhenge.

Guru- to kal dekhte hai.

Mai - kal nahi guruji hum parso se shuru karenge na.kal mere bhai aa raha hai.

Guru- nahi hum kal bhi karenge.aur wo bhi tum subah 3 baje uthne wale ho.hum 3 baje se 6 baje tak
karenge.

Mai-( kya ye budhiya satiya gaya hai kya)3 baje guruji kuch Jada hi time nahi huva uthne ka.

Guru- (smile dete huye)nahi to mujhe aisa nahi lagta.acha to ab mai chalta hu.

Siraj Patel 106

 Mai- okkk guruji...

Mai itna kahte hi mai piche mud jata hu to mujhe kuch yaad ata hai.jaise mai unko dekhne ke liye mudta
hu to wo gayab the.

Mai- are ye itne jaldi kaha gayab ho gaye lagta hai ye bhi ansh ki tarah kuch jante hai.

Phir mai apne room me ake Naha ke so jata hu.din bhar sone ke baad raat ko Di uthati hai.aur phir mai
khana khake kuch der game khelne lagta hu.

aur phir so jata hu.raat ke 3 baje mujhe ansh uthta hai.aur mai uth jata hu.aur ground me chala jata hu.

phir wo mujhe 1 ghante ke liye mujhe dhyan karne ke liye kahte hai.par dhyan karte waqt mujhe nind
kab ati hai kuch pata nahi chalta.

Phir mujhe wo nind se jagate hai.

guru- dhyan kar raha tha ki so raha tha.

Mai- sote sote dhyan kar raha tha.

guru- tum aise nahi karoge tumhe kuch to karna hi hoga.Lekin aaj nahi kal.

Hum dono uth jate hai phir wo mujje kal jaise 10 second me 100 round Marne ko kahte hai.

Par aaj mai 10 second me 40 round Marta hu.

Aaj ka kam khtam hota hai aur mai apne room me Jake so jata hu.dopahar ko Di mujhe uthati hai.

Di- utho dipu aaj bhai aa rahe hai.tumhe unko lene Jana hai.

Mai bhai ka sunte hi jhat se uth jata hu aur fresh hone chala jata hu phir niche lunch karne jata hu.

Lunch karne ke baad mai gadi leke airport chala jata hu.

Airport me bhai ko ane mai Abhi bhi 15 minute the.to mai vaise hi time pass karta hu.ladkiya ko tadte
hiye.

Phir 15 minute baad bhai ate hai.vaha pe bahut se aise admi the Jo bhai ko ghur ghur ke dekh rahe the.

mujhe laga aise hi dekh rahe honge. Hum Dono ek-dusre ko hug karte hai.

Bhai- kya dipu bahut bada ho gaya tu.aur body to bahut achi banayi hai tumne.

Mai- thanks bhai...

Bhai- dekh na sari ladkiya to tujhe hi dekh rahi hai.

Mai- (sharmate huye) bhai wo mujhe nahi tumhe dekh rahi hai.

Siraj Patel 107

 Bhai- acha chalo ab chalte-2 bate karte hai.

Phir hum vaha se gadi me baith jate hai.aur mai driving seat pe baith jata hu.

Bhai- are waaa dipu tune to gadi bhi Sikh li.ab to sacmuch bahut bada ho gaya tu.

Mai- nahi bhai aisi koi baat nahi hai.

Hum dono aise hi bate karte huye kuch age nikal ate hai.kiv hamare gadi ke age kuch gunde aa jate hai.

Bhai- ye kon hai.

Mai- bhai mai dekh leta hu.

Bhai kuch bolte hai par mai sunta nahi.Mai bahar ata hu. Aur in gunde ko bolta hu.

Mai- kon ho bhai aap log.

Gunda1- ye chokhre chal chip chap maal nikal.

Mai- dekh bhai Abhi hamare pass nahi hai.hum baad me apko de denge.

Gunda2-ye Jada Shana samajta hai kya apne apko.

Mai- nahi bhai mai such bolta raha hu.

Gunda3 ye tu kuch bhi bol tujhe malum hai hum kiske admi hai.

Mai- kiske hai aap admi.

Gunda1- kabhi The Rock ka naam suna hai kya.

Mai- Abe The Rock hai na wo mere samne kuch bhi nahi hai agar wo mere samne aa gaya na.
to uski tange todke hath me de dunga.kyun ki mera aur uska bahut purana connection hai.

Gunda2- Teri to ab tu jinda nahi bachega.

Itna bolte hi wo mere upar aa raha tha.aur mai hi Tayar tha.par tabhi bhai gadi se utar jate hai aur
hamare taraf ate hai...

Bhai- kon hai ye.

Mai- koi The Rock hai na uske admi hai.sala The Rock ek bar mil jaye na to mar- marke kachumbar
banaunga.

Bhai- bhai pahle Jan to lo kon hai ye The Rock.

Mai- koi bhi ho mujhse faraq nahi padta.

Siraj Patel 108

 Ab bhai un gunde se bolte hai.

Bhai- tumhare mukadam ka naam kya hai.

Gunda2- The Rock.

Bhai- wo nahi re Jo Rock ke bahut niche aur tumhare upar jo hai na wo.

Gunda1- tu kya ukhad lega be.aslam naam hai unka.

Bhai- ek baar unko phone laga ke yaha ane ko bol mai bahut maal dene ko Tayar hu.aur sath me uske
bade sahab ko bhi ane ko bol.

Phir wo gunda aslam ko phone karta hai.aur kuch der bate karta hai.aur phir hamare taraf ata hai.

Gunda3-wo kuch hi der me aa rahe hai.

Mai- bhai aap fizul ka time waste kar rahe ho bole to yahi mare sabko 4 log to hai.

Bhai- nahi bhai ab ye matter shanti se mitana hi hoga akhir kon hai rock.

Mai- ha bhai mera bhi uska purana connection hai usne mujje aur dad ko bahut disturbed kiya hai.

Bhai- kya tujhe bhi aur dad ko bhi.

Mai- ha bhai.

Bhai- kab aur kaha.

Mai- wo sab mai apko baad me bata deta hu.

Hum aise hi kuch der bate karte hai.bate karte samay hum phir ae gadi me baith jate hai.usi samay kuch
4-5 gadiya vaha pe ati hai.

Unme se kuch log utarte hai.sab ke pass hatiyaar the.mai sab ko sambhal sakta tha.par bhai ke samne
mai Sharif dikhna chahta tha.

Phir wo kuch gunde ate hai.aur in char gundo ko bolte hai.

Shayad un me se ek boss tha.aur ek aslam.

Dono kuch der bate karte hai aur hamare taraf ate hai.
Hum Dono ab gadi me se utar jate hai.utarte hi unke boss ki najar mere aur bhai ki taraf ati hai.

aur hame dekhte hi uska chehara phika pad jata hai.phir sabhi gunde hamare taraf ate hai.aur unka boss
sidha aake bhai ke pairo me gir jata hai.

Siraj Patel 109

 Hum sab to ye dekhke hairan ho jate hai.iin gundo ka boss mere bhai ke pairo me kya kar raha hai.

Boss- maaf kardo Hume bhai Hume nahi malum tha ki ye sab aapse lad rahe hai.hum sab ko maaf kardo.

Mai to ye dekhke hang ho jata hu ki ye bhai ko Kaise janta hai.

Boss- Abe sab ghutno pe baith jao.bhai maaf kar denge aap sabko.

Gunda1 -lekin bhai humsab inki maafi kyu mange.ye hai kon.

Boss- ye vahi hai jiske naam par tum sab udte ho.

Ye vahi hai THE ROCK.

In gunde ke sath mai bhi shock ho jata hu.mai jisko gali de raha tha.jisko marna chahta tha wo to mera
saga bhai nikala.

Bhai- kyu be mere naam ka itna galat istemal kar rahe ho.aur Maine tumhe isiliye yaha pe rakha hai.

Boss- nahi bhai mujhe nahi malum tha ki ye sab aapke naam aisa istemal karte hai.

Bhai- yahi nahi sirf mera naam leke tum ladkiyo ko chedte ho.aur bahut kuch karte ho.mujhe sab pata
hai.
tumhe kya laga mai kuch din ke liye india se bahar kya chala gaya tumne aisa karna shuru kar diya.ab
tum ko iski saja milegi.

Boss - nahi bhai mujhe nahi malum tha ki ye sab ho raha hai.sach me.

Bhai- Lekin mujhe sab malum hai kon gaddar hai aur kon nahi.ab usko saja Milne hi rahegi.

Ab uska boss uthta hai aur bhai pe gun taan data hai aur bolta hai.

Boss- Abe mai tujhe badnaam karna chahta tha.tu bahut acha banane ki koshiah karta tha n.maine vahi
ijjat dhul me mila Di.ab mai tujhko marke mai khud The Rock banunga.

Bhai-(smile dete huye) tujhe itna asan lagta hai The Rock ko marna.ye bacho ka khel nahi mere
bache.chal tujhe ek namuna dikhata hu.

Itna bolte hi bhai ne apna left hath upar kiya aur ek ishara kiya.

Aur ye kya kuch second me hi sab jamin pe pade the.wo boss bhi jamin pe pasa huva tha.

na Jane kaha se itni goliya chali ki sab ke sab mare pade the.aur goliyo ki Jada abaj bhi nahi huyi.

Phir bhai gadi me ake driving seat pe beth gaye.aur mujhe side me baithne ko kaha aur mai bhi baith
gaya.

Siraj Patel 110

 aur hum dono nikal padte hai.na mai kuch bol raha tha aur nahi bhai.

Phir bhai ne ek sunsan jagah pe Jake gadi rok di.aur hum dono gadi se utar gaye.Phir bhai ne hi bolna
shuru kiya.

Bhai- dekh rudra ye baat kisi ko bhi mat batana aur aaj ki baat to kabhi nahi.ha mai hi hu THE ROCK.par
tumhare sath Jo kuch bhi huva.

wo sab Maine nahi kiya.abhi jo vaha pe mare pade the.unhone kiya.mujje vaha pe hi wo baat pata chali
par mai vaha hoke kuch nahi kar sakta.

To Maine socha akar inko dekh lu.par ate hi unhone mujhe hi gher liya.to mujhe tumhare samne ye
sabkuch karna pada.
aur such Lana hi pada.akhir tum mere bhai ho.aur tum mere bare me galat Soch rahe the.

Mai- par bhai aap ye kab bane aur aap itne famous ho ki Sara state kya uske bhahar bhi aap bahut
popular ho.aur apko sab jante hai.
par aaj tak kisi ko bhi nahi pata ki ye Rock hai kon.par aap ye The Rock kyu bane aur aapse papa kyu
darte hai.

Bhai- dekh ye bahut long story hai.bas itna samaj le ki mai yaha pe apradh hote dekh nahi sakta.Jo log
yaha pe kuch ache kamo ke piche bura kam karte hai.

shayad papane bhi yahi kiya hoga.isiliye wo shayad the rock se darte hai. Aur vaise bhi jo drugs aur
heroin aur ladkiya ka dhanda karte hai unse to mujhe sakht nafrat hai.

par papa aisa nahi karenge.mai dave ke sath kah sakta hu.ha unhone chote-mote kuch to kiya hoga
isiliye wo darte hai.par mai Papa ko kuch nahi kar sakta.kyun ki mai khud unse darta hu.

Mai itna sunte hi Jor jor se hasne lagta hu.kyu ki mujhe hasi control hi nahi ho rahi thi.

Bhai- tu kyu itna has raha hai.

Mai- kya bhai papa The Rock se darte hai.aur The Rock khud papa se.

Bhai - hasle beta hasle tu kisi se nahi darta na kyu ki tujhe sab pyaar karte hai Aur Mai bhi. isiliye tu ham
sab ka bahut ladla hai.

Mai-( bhai ko gale lagata hu) I love u Bhai....

Bhai- mee to Rudra..

Mai- chale ab ghar pe rah dekh rahr honge.

Ab hum gadi pe baithe huye the aur ghar ja rahe the..

Siraj Patel 111

 Mai- lekin bhai wo aapne hath upar karke ek ishara kiya ki jhat se sab jamin par gir pade.wo kaise huva.

Bhai-(smile karte huye) ab itna bada Don aur The Rock hu.mujhe har waqt khatara rahata hai.to kuch to
setting ki hogi Maine.

mai unke baat se sahmat hota hu.

Phir hum kuch Der aise hi bate karte huye.ghar pe ko nikalte jate hai.to ghar par hamara bahut jayyat
tayari se welcome hota hai...

Bhai ghar ake papa-mom ke pair chute hai.aur aise hi kuch der hum sab bate karte rahte hai.

Mom ne to bhai ko itne dino baad dekhne ke baad unke ankho me ansu aa gaye the.

Mom- kyu re vaha tujhe khana nahi milta kya.kitna dubla ho gaya hai mera beta.

Bhai- kya mom aap bhi mai kaha se dubla ho gaya hu.acha khasa to hu.

Mai- ha mom inki kaise bhuk mitegi balki inka naam sunken sab ki bhuk mitati hai.

Mere itna kahte hi bhai aur sab mere taraf dekh rahe the.phir mai baat ko sambhalte huye bola.

Mai- meri to bhuk bhai ane se hi mit gayi.yahi bol raha tha mai.kyu aap ki nahi miti.

Ritu- ha mujje pata hai kiski bhuk miti hai aur kisko Jada lagi hai.

Ritu ke is baat par sab haste hai.aur mai khamosh ho jata hu.us time bhai mujhe ankhe dikhate hai.jaise
kah rahe ho.kisike same mat bolna.

Papa ne bhai ke itne dino baad ane par choti so party rakhi thi.

Hamare 1-2 din aise hi Gaye.un dino bhai ki rishte ki bate ho rahi thi.phir mai ek din aise apne room me
ja raha tha.

ki mera man hota hai ki mai bhai ke room me jau.to mai bhai ke room me jata hu.to bhai ka darwaja
khula huva tha.

Mai bhai ko abaj deta hu par bhai koi response nahi dete.phir mai unke room me jata hu.to bhai bed pe
kuch sochte huye dikhte hai.mai bhai ko bolta hu.

Mai- bhai kya huva kya soch rahe ho.

Par bhai koo jawab hi nahi dete.mai phir ek baar unko abaj deta hu.par tabhi bhi wo mera abaj nahi
sunte.to mai unko jor-jor se hilata hu.

Bhai- aaaaaahhhhh....... Hhhhhhaaaaaaa....... Are rudra tu kab aya mere room me.

Siraj Patel 112

 Mai- mujhe to bahut time huva hai.par aap itna kya soch rahe ho ki apko meri abaj bhi nahi sunayi Di .

Bhai- nahi re kuch nahi soch raha tha.

Mai- nahi bhai kuch to hai jo aap mujhe bata nahi rahe ho. Chalo batao apko meri kasam...

Bhai- ye tune kya kiya dipu acha chal thik hai batata hu.mai ek ladki se pyaar karta hu.

Mai- (mai to pahle shock hota hu par baad me khushi se nachta hu.)wwwoowwww...! Ye to achi baat hai
phir aap itna kyu soch rahe ho.

Bhai- mai jisse pyaar karta hu wo papa ki friend ki beti hai par papa ne unke friend me kuch salo se bole
nahi hai.
aur unka kuch choti karno ki vajah se jhagada huva tha.to mujhe usi baat ki chinta hai hai ab hum Dono
ka kya hoga.

Mai- kya bhai aap ke naam se pura state ghabrata hai aur aap papa se dar rahe hai.

Bhai- hmmm.... Papa ek jagah hai aur pura state alag jagah.agar dusro ki baat hoti hai na.
To mai chutkiyo me solve karta. par jab apne par ati hai na tab pata chalta hai.

Mai- thik hai apki jagah mai papa se baat kar lunga.aur agar nahi mane to ladki ko utha layenge.

Bhai- thik hai dipu tujhe jaisa acha lage wo karna.

Phir aise hi raat hoti hai.aur sab khane ke baad sab bate karte huye baithe huye the.to mai papa ko bolta
hu.

Mai- papa mijhe aapse kuch bate karni hai.

Bhai ye sunte hi vaha se uthna chahate the.

Bhai- mai Abhi ata hu.

Mom- tu ruk kahi nahi ja raha.bol dipu tu kuch kah raha tha.

bhai phir se apni jagah ate hai aur mai bolna shuru karta hu.

Mai- mom- papa baat bahut hi important hai isiliye bol raha hu..

Papa- ho bol na dipu kya baat hai.

Mai- papa wo papa wo....

Papa - bata na bejijhak hoke kah.

Mai- Papa baat yeh hai na ki bhai kisi ladki se pyaar karta hai.aur wo usse hi shadi karna chahte hai.

Siraj Patel 113

 wo apse hi kahna chahte the.par wo apse darte hai.

Mai ek hi dum me sab baat bol deta hu.

Sab log mujhe aur bhai ko bahut ajib se najro se dekh rahe the.jaise hum yaha ke hai hi nahi.Phir papa
bolte hai.

papa- are wooaaaa... Tumne baat bahut fateh ki aur achi ki hai.hum kitne dino se baat karna chahate
the.par mauka hi nahi mila.

Mom- ha aaj bete ne hi khud ladki choose ki hai.to hame kya dikhatt. Vaise uska naam kya hai.

Mai- mujhe bhi nahi malum ki naam kya hai.par papa wo aapke dost ki beti hai.

Papa- ye to bahut hi achi baat hai.yuvi beta kya naam hai uska.

Bhai- ppp..ppaaaa..ppaa...papa wo neha naam hai uska apke Jo dost hai na mehta uncle unki beti hai.

Bhai darte huye ye baat bolta hai.

Papa pahle to kuch soch rahe the.phir bahut khush hote hai.aur bolte hai.

Papa- Teri pasanad to bahut hi achi hai.aur hamari purani dosti bhi ristedari me badal jayegi.hum kal hi
usne baate kar lete hai.mere bete ke liye itna bhi nahi kar sakta.

Mom- Lekin naam kya hai hamari bahu ka.

Bhai- Neha.... neha naam hai.

Di- neha bahut hi pyara naam hai.aur dekhte hai kal ham sabko bhabi Kaise lagti hai.agar pasand ati to
thik hai varna nahi.

Itna bolte hi sab hasne lagte hai.aur bhai sharmane late hai.
phir kuch der aise hi bate karne ke baad hum sone chale jate hai.....

Subah hum jaldi se uthte hai.aur sab papa ke dost ke yaha chalte hai.bhai ke riste ki baat karne.

Unke naam mehta tha.unke yaha uncle,aunty unki beti neha aur ek beta bhi tha.par wo ab dimag se
kuch kamjor hai.
aur isiliye wo ghar pe nahi hai.to use mental hospital me rakha tha.

Phir hum sab vaha pe pohochte hai.to hamara bahut dhumdham se welcome hota hai.

Papa- bahut din huye yaar mile hi nahi.

Mehta- ha na yaar time hi nahi milta tha Hume hum apne me hi bahut busy ho gaye the.Lekin aaj yaha
Kaise ana huva.

Siraj Patel 114

 Papa- dekh mai sidhe point pe ata hu.mujhe teri beti ka hath chahiye apne bete ke liye.

Ritu- papa hum unka hath leke kya karenge.Hume to puri bhabi chahiye.

Ritu ke baat par sab haate hai.mai bhi unke sath hasta hu.halaki mai bhi confused tha.Phir mom hi bolti
hai.

Mom- are beta hath mangna matlab tumhari beti hame bahu ke roop me chahiye.aur hum apne bete ki
shadi karwane wale hai.

Mai- oooohhhhh.....aisa bhi hota hai kya.

Hamari aise hi bate ho rahi thi.ki tabhi upar se ek beautiful Ladki ate huye hum dekh lete hai.

Bahut hi sudar thi wo.uske roop ka kahi bhi tod nahi tha.body ke har angle se perfect thi.

aur dikhne me bhi attractive thi.usne sleeveless chudidaar panjabi dress pahna huva tha.

Wo ab ake papa aur mom ke pair chuti hai.mujje lagta hai mera bhi no.ayega to mai bhi Tayar rahta
hu.par wo vahi se hi mudkar samne sofe par baith jati hai.

Ritu ye note karti hai.yo wo hasne Lagti hai.phir Di use puchti hai.

Di- kya huva ritu aise kyu has rahi hai.

Ritu- kuch nahi Di bass aise hi.

Mehta- prithvi mere liye to ye bahut Garv ki baat hai ki mere beti ki shadi aapke ghar me ho rahi hai.
aur hamari purani dosti bhi hai.isiliye hame aur janne ki jarurat bhi nahi hai.

Siraj Patel 115

 Papa- tu chinta mat kar hum use bahut khush rakhenge.aur wo hamare yaha beti banke anr wali hai.

Mehta-lekin aapko meri beti pasand to ayi na.

Mom- ye kya puch rahe ho aap.ham to aapse naraj hai ki aapne ye hira kaha chupa ke rakha tha.

Mehta aunty- nahi ji aisi koi baat nahi hai.

Papa- to thik hai kal hum Dono Milkar shadi ki date fix kar lenge.

Mehta- thik hai yaar jaise tu Kahe.

Phir aise hi kuch der bate huyi.hamne bhi apnee bhabi se intro karwaya.hame bhi bhabi bahut pasanad
ayi.hamne ate waqt bhaiya ko bahut pareshan kiya.

Phir kal papa aur mehta uncle ne Milkar shadi ki date ek mahine baad fix kar di.aise hi din kat rahe the
hamare.

Aur idhar meri running ki practice bahut ho gayi thi.ab mai 10 second me ground ke 100 chakkar laga
sakta tha.

par mai uske age bad hi nahi pata tha.aur ansh daily mujhe adha ghanta dhyan lagane ko kahta apne
gusse ko control rakhne ke liye.

Abhi to mere guru yaha nahi the.to unhone jitna kaha tha utna karta tha.uske age kya karna hai mujhe
pata nahi tha.aur ansh kuch batata nahi tha.

Isibich hamare 12th ka result lag gaya.Maine state me Top kiya tha.to ritika second ayi thi.hamare result
ache aye the.

To papa ne mujhe laptop, new smartphone aur ek new bike leke di thi.ritu ko bhi same leke diya tha.par
usko papa ne ek Scotty leke Di thi.

mere bike ka look bahut hi acha tha.Jo hamare city me kahi bhi nahi tha.

ab hame age ki padhayi ke liye engineering college me admission Lena tha.to uske liye Abhi time tha.to
hum sab bhai ke shadi me busy ho gaye.

Bhai ke shadi me bahut log aye the.par sabse attractive bhabi,ritu,Di aur meri Divya hi lag rahi thi.

Bhai ke shadi me ritu aur mere friends bhi aye the.aur hamne unke family ko bhi Invite kiya tha.

Lekin mujhe ek shock laga ki meri mom bhi kisi yong lady se kam nahi thi.wo to dulhe ki badi Di hi lagti
thi.

Main to mom is look me dekhta hi rah gaya.jab kisi ne mujhe hilaya tab mujje hosh aya.

Siraj Patel 116

 Bhai ki shadi to ho gayi. bhai aur bhabi ko hamne unki suhag raat par bahut pareshan kiya.

phir mom ke kahne pe hamne unko chod diya.Aur hum bhi chale sone.

Bhabi ne to ate hi ghar ko sambhal liya.aur unki Di aur ritu ki bahut jamti thi.par kabhi baat mere par ati
to har waqt bhabi mera hi sath deti.

bhabi,Di aur ritu me ye kah nahi sakte ki wo sab nanad-bhabi hai balki sab ko lagta ki ye tino bahne hai.

aur un sab me add bole to mom in sabki sabse badi bahan hi lagti thi.

Sab mujhe pyaar karte the.aur papa ne bhi mera aur ritu ka ek hi aur city ke top ke engineering college
me admission karwa diya.

Mere kahne par papa ne mere friends ka bhi vahi pe admission karwa diya.Lekin salman aur rohit ko
diploma karna tha.

to wo Dono pharmacy karne dusre college chale gaye.aur hum tino ne engineering me....

ritu ke sath bhi sirf Divya,Nisha aur Pooja hi rahi bakiyo ne doctor banne hi Sochi.

mere college me bhai aur Di ne college kiya tha.to bhai ki The Rock banane ki shuruvat yahi se huyi thi....

Hum tino college pohochte hai.to usi waqt ritu aur uske friends bhi ate hai.

ritu ke scooty pe Divya aur wo dono ate hai.aur dusre scooty par Nisha aur Pooja ate hai.

Hum sab ek-dusre ko hi kahte hai.aur hum sath college me enter hote hai.

Tabhi vaha pe kuch Ladke-ladki ate hai.

Ladka1-ye bacho aaj tumhara pahla din hai na.

Mai- ha to.

Ladka2- to aaiye yahi pe Khade raho.yaha pe fresher's ka acha welcome hota hai.

Ravi- bhai aaj hamara pahla din hai to aaj college karne do.phir baad me ayenge.

Ladki1- nahi Abhi to aap sabki ragging hone wali hai.

Ragging ka naam sunken sab hang hote hai phir mai bolta hu.

Mai- lelo jakdi Jo karna hai jaldi karo.

Ladka2-ye ladke jyada Shana banta hai kya.

Mai- nahi bhai mai to kah raha hu ki Jo karne aye ho karo aur Hume Jane do.

Siraj Patel 117

 Ladki2-tu Hume mat Sikha kya karna hai aur kya nahi.

Ab to bahut time waste ho gaya hai.ab to kuch karna hi padega.

Mai- suno tum logo ne kabhi The Rock ka naam suna hai kya.

Sab ladke to The Rock ka naam sunte hi ghabra jate hai.per phir bhi 1 bolta hai.

Ladka- to usse iska kya mamla uska yaha pe kya kam.

Mai- matlab hai kyun ki wo mere bhai hai.agar unko pata chala na aap hum sabko pareshan kar rahe ho
to aap sab achi tarah jante hai kya hoga.

Mere itna bolte hi sab mere taraf dekh rahe the.dusre ladke to bahut ghabra gaye the.

Ladka1- Hume maaf kardo bhai Hume nahi malum tha.aap ka unke sath itna close relation hai.varna
hum kabhi aisa nahi karte.

Mai- acha thik hai is baar maaf kiya par ainda se dhyan rakhna.

Phir wo sab sorry kahke vaha se chale jate hai.par ab mujhe mere friends ke jawab dene honge.

Shyam- kya such me bhai The Rock hai.

Mai- nahi re maine aise hi kah diya.ab ye to kya koi bhi humare age khada nahi hoga.

Ritu- wa re mote tera dimag kuch Jada hi chal rah hai.lekin thik hai acha idea hai.mera kuch to there pe
asar ho raha hai.

Phir hum kuch der aise hi bate karte huye.class me jate hai.aaj humara pahla din tha to jyada kuch nahi
huva.

aur kam hi student the.to Hume jald hi chod diya.aur him vapas apne ghar chale gaye.

Par bahar ate waqt bahut se students Hume hi dekh rahe the.hum sab ignore karte huye apne ghar
chale jate hai.

Mai apne room me jata hu.ritu fresh hone ke baad apne friends ke yaha gayi thi.

ab mai sirf akela hi room me tha.aur wo bhi fresh hone ke baad aram kar raha tha

Tabhi vaha pe ansh ata hai.

Ansh- kaise ho bhai.

Mai to dar jata hu ki ye kon aa gaya mere room me.Lekin ansh ko dekhte hi usko bolta hu.

Siraj Patel 118

 Mai- Abe chu**** yaha and se pahle bol diya kar na mai dar gaya tha na.

Ansh-kya bhai aap dar rahe ho.balki sach me aisa hai ki sirf aapka naam sunke hi dusro ki pant gili aur pili
ho jati hai.

Mai- kyu majak kar raha hai mera.subah se there ko koi mila nahi kya.

Ansh- nahi bhai ye majak nahi hai.ye such hai.aap ek baar try karna.aap ko such pata chal jayega.

Mai- Lekin mere naam me hai kya aisa.

Ansh- is baat ko batane ka mai sahi vyakti nahi hu.par apko jald hi iska jawab mil jayega.

Mai- Tum kisi kam ke nahi ho to mere same kyi ho.Maine tumhe kisi liye banaya hai.

Ansh- mujhe to apne sirf isiliye banaya hai ki mai apko apki shaktiya lauta saku.
jab tak aap uske Kabil nahi ban jate.tab tak mai sirf apki shaktiyo ki raksha karunga.

Mai- ok ok thik hai mai try karunga.chal thik hai ab bata kyu aya hai aaj mere pass.

Ansh- apke guruji ne apko bulaya hai.

Mai- itne dino baad lekin kyu.

Ansh- ab wo baat aap unko hi puch lo.

Mai- thik hai.chalo Lekin kaise aur kab.

Ansh- yaha se dur ek pahadi hai.vaha pe apko ana hai wo bhi jaldi.aur Abhi chalna hai.

Mai- to thik hai chalo.

Mai phir ready hoke niche jata hu.

Mai- mom mai friend ke yaha ja raha hu.mujje late hoga ane me.

Mom- OK beta sambhal ke Jana aur ana.

Mai itna bolte hi bahar ata hu.aur ghar ke bahar ate hi.ansh ne Jaha bola tha vaha daudte huye jata hu.

Kuch hi der me mai vahi pe hota hu.vaha pahle se guru baithe huye the.mai unko dekhte hi pranam
karta hu.

na Jane kyu unko milte hi mujhe apnapan mahsus hota tha.jaise wo mere dil ke bahut Karib hai....

Mai- guru aap itne din kaha the.

Guru- mujje kuch kam aa gaya tha.isiliye mujhe vaha jana pada.ab tum to nahi ho na.

Siraj Patel 119

 Mai- matlab.

Guru- kuch nahi Rudradip mai aaj tumhe kuch sikhane ja raha hu.aur vaise bhi ya sab tumhare andar hai
bas use bahar nikalna hai.

Mai- matlab mai aaj kuch naya sikhne wala hu.

Guru- aisa kah bhi sakte hu.chalo ab vahi pe baith jao.

Mai unke Kahe anusar ek jagah baith jata hu.

Guru- ab dhyan lagao.aur tumhare Jo ankho ke lens nikalo.

Mai mere ankh ke lens nikalta hu aur dhyan lagata hu.tabhi vo phir se kahte hai.

Guru- ab pura dhyan apne kan pe do.sabse choti chije sunane ki koshish karo.jitna kam abaj sunane ki
koshish karo ge utna tumhe sunayi dega.

Mai ab bahut kuch sun raha tha.mere pass kya ho raha hai in sab ki abaj sun raha tha.

Guru- jitne dur ka ho sake utna dur ki sunane ki koshis karo.

Mai ab pura dhyan lagake sunane pe lagata hu.to mujhe bahut dur ka sunayi de raha tha.

Jitna ho sake utne dur logo ki abaj sabhi type ke jivit prani ki abaj sunayi de rahi thi.yahi nahi balki mujje
har ek ki abaj samaj aa rahi thi.

Guru- Bas ab apna dhyan tod do.

Mai apna dhyan tod do.

Guru- ab tum sab ke man ki abaj sun sakte ho yahi nahi balki tum is pure duniya me kisi ki bhi bhasha
samaj ayegi.
Ab tumhe dhyan lagane ki jarurat nahi hai.sirf jiski abaj sunni hai.uspe ek baar dhyan se dekho.to us
waqt uski abaj tumhe sunne ayegi.

Mai- thik hai guruji.

Guru- ab tumhe aur ek shakti shikhani hai aaj.

Mai- wo kya hai guruji.

Guru- ab tumhe panch mahabhut ko control karna hai.

Mai-wo Kaise guruji.

Siraj Patel 120

 Guru- batata hu.ab tum ek baar phir se dhyan me jao.

Mai phir se dhyan me jata hu.

Guru- ab tum ko sirf JAL pe dhyan lagana hai.tum ko sirf pani hi dikhna chahiye.aur apna ek hath age
karo.aur hath me pani lane ki koshish karo.

Mai apna ek hath age karta hu.aur pura dhyan JAL pe lagata hu.to kya kuch hi der me mere hath se pani
aa jata hai.

aur usko mai jaha chahu vaha phek raha tha.uska istemal kar raha tha.par mere hath se pani nikalna
band nahi huva.

Guru- bas ab tumko agni ka dhyan karo.usko control karo.

Mai kuch der agni pe dhyan lagata hu.kuch hi der me hath se agni aata hai.aur usko bhi mai istemal kar
Raha tha.

Guru- ab tumko mitti yani is prithvi ke jamin par dhyan Lagana hai.usko control karo.

Usi tarah mai mithi par control karta hu.

Guru- ab isi tarah tum hawa aur Akash par dhyan lagao aur usko apne hath par and do.

Mai usi tarah hawa aur Akash ka dhyan karte huye us par control karta hu.

Guru - ab apna dhyan tod do.par dhyan se.aur ha usse pahle in pancho shaktiyo ka apne hath se ek bada
gola Tayar karo.

Mai ankh kholte huye un pancho ka dhyan karte huye unka ek gola banata hu.

Mai ankhe kholta hu.to mere hath me ek roshni ka gola tha.usne wo Pancho shaktiya thi.

Guru- ab un Pancho shaktiyo ko apne andar sama lo.

Mai vaise hi karta hu.to mere andar se ek roshni nikalti hai uska praksh itna tha ki ye sab Suraj ki roshni
itna tej tha.us time hamare pass koi bhi nahi tha.

aur andhera hone hi wala tha ki itni roshni kisi ko bhi dikhayi deta.par ha meri andar se nikali roshni
hamare shahar par bhi padi.

sab shock me the. Abhi kaha se itna ujala aa gaya ki sab city isme sama gayi.

Ab kuch hi der me wo roshni kam hoti hai.aur ab mai bhi normal hota hu.par mere andar kuch naya feel
ho raha tha.mere body se ek tej nikal raha tha.

Mai kuch ajib hi feel kar raha tha.par mujhe bahut achi lag rahi thi ye feeling.

Siraj Patel 121

 Guru- ab tum is panch mahabhuto par apna control kar chuke ho.ab ye sab tum apne marji se istemal
kar sakte ho.

ab tum pathar ki tarah majbut ho gaye ho.tumhe JAL,agni,Akash aur hawa me rah bhi sakte ho.aur usko
control bhi kar sakte ho.

Mai- lekin in shakti ka istemal mai kab,kaha aur Kaise kar sakta hu.

Guru- tumhe ye sari shaktiya kab aur kaha istemal karni hai wo tumhara ansh bata dega.aur rahi baat
Kaise to wo mai batata hu.

Mai- to thik hai batao.

Guru- tum jiska bhi dhyan karoge.wo tumhare samne aa jayegi.aur ha ab tum hawa me ud sakte ho.pani
pe chal sakte ho.
tum agni kuch bhi nayi kar sakegi.tum me Akash ki sari shaktiya hai to tum vaha bhi ja sakte ho.aur
tumhari teji hawa itni hogi.par Abhi bhi kam hogi.

Mai- kam hogi iska matlab mai bahut gati se udta hu aur bhag sakta hu.

Guru- ( ek choti so smile dete huye.) Tum apne gati khud bhi soch nahi sakte itni hai.tumhe koi nhi pakad
sakta.
aur tumhe yaha se vaha jane tak koi dekh bhi nahi sakta.par usko Abhi time hai.Abhi tum isise kam chala
lo.

Mai- aur wo kab hoga guruji.

Guru- waqt ane par Abhi nahi.Abhi bhi tumhari gati bahut hai.

Mai- thik hai guruji.

Guru- ab tum jao.aaj tumne bahut kuch Sikh liya hai wo bhi ek hi din me.
in shaktiyo ko sikhne me dusro ki jindagi chali jati hai.par tum akele aise ho ki kuch hi der me ye sari
shakti Sikh li.

Mai- par apne to kaha ki ye shakti Maine andar se jagayi hai.

Guru- ha sahi hai.par use jagane ko bhi time lagta hai.tum bahut special ho Rudradip.Tum khud hi nahi
jante.

Mai- to aap batao.

Guru- Abhi ke liye bahut huva hai.tum kal yahi pe aao.aur tum ko khud ko janane me Abhi time
hai.tumhe aur kuch shakti jagani hai.

Mai- okk guruji.

Siraj Patel 122

 Mere itna kahte hi wo gayab ho jate hai....

Aur mai bhi ab bahut khush tha.ki mere pass bahut si shaktiya hai.ab mai ek baar sari shaktiyo ko dekhna
chahta tha.

to mai ek hath age karta hu.to vaha se pani nikalta hai.aur dusra hath age karta hu to dusre hath se agni
bahar nikalta hai.

mai us pahadi pe pathar pe lath Marta hu to us pathar ke tukde-tukde ho jate hai.phir mai apne hath
niche karke ek hath age karta hu.

to us hath me se bijaliya nikalti hai. aur badal me change hone lagte hai.in sari shakti yo ka istemal mai
har ek shkati ko dhyan me rakhke kar raha tha.

Ab mai hawa me udna chahta tha.to mai ek hawa me chalang lagata hu to ye kya mai hawa me hi tarang
raha tha.

ab mai aise hi ghar me chala jata hu.aur mai jitni der me yaha aya tha utni hi der me mai vapas chala jata
hu.

mujhe sach me der ho gayi thi.guruji ke sath kaise time bita kuch pata nahi chala sab ghar pe aa chuke
the.

Ghar me ake mai apne room me ja raha tha.ki.mom mujhe abaj deti hai.

Mom- bahut der kardi tune dipu.

Mai- ha mom kuch kam tha isiliye der gayi thi.

Mom- okk jao fresh hoke aao dinner Tayar hai.

Mai phir apne room me jata hu.aur fresh hoke niche ata hu.niche sabhi khane ki table pe baith jate
hai.mai bhi baith jata hu.

Papa- to rudra kaisa raha college ka pahla din.

Ritu- pucho mat papa vaha pe gaye to vaha pe kuch student hamari ragging karne aye the.

Bhai- mujhe batao kon the wo.unki khabar leta hu.

Ritu- uski jarurat nahi hai is mote ni unhe aise bahagaya ki ab hame vaha pe koi bhi touch bhi nahi kar
sakta.

Bhabi- aisa kya kiya mere ladle devar ne.

Ritu- bhabi usne kaha wo Jo THE ROCK hai na wo mere bhai hai.

Siraj Patel 123

 Ritu ke itna kahte hi bhai ko khasi ati hai.bahbi ne unko pani diya.

Papa- tu to aise khas raha hai.jaise tu sach me THE ROCK hai.

Bhai- wwwwoooo...... Woooo....

Mai- papa Maine aise hi baat kah di unhe. Aur wo mujhe ab jab tak hu tab tak mujhe parshan nahi
karenge.

Di- ha ye sahi kiya tune.ab tumhe koi dar nahi hai.

Mom- wo sab Jane do.mujhe ye batao aaj sham ko itni tej roshni kis chij ki thi.jaise wo Suraj ki roshni
thi.itni tej thi.

Papa- kis chij ki thi ab tak kisi ko bhi pata nahi chala.aur wo kaha se ayi thi.ye bhi kisi ko nahi pata.

Bhai- ha sab dekh rahe hai par ab tak kisi ke bhi hath me kuch nahi laga.aur yahi nahi uski roshni hamare
adhe state tak pahuch chuki thi.

Mom- aisa kya! na Jane wo konsi chij thi.

Kisi ko bhi nahi pata ki ye roshni kaha se ayi thi.ye to acha huva.

Aise hi kuch der bate karte huye huye hamara dinner khatam hota hai.mai apne room me ja raha tha.ki
mujhe bhai abaj dete hai.

Hum Dono garden me jate hai.to bhai bolte hai.

Bhai- tune aur kisi ko to nahi bataya ye baat.

Mai- nahi bhai Maine ye baat ab tak kisi ko bhi nahi batayi. Aur mai ye baat kisi ko bhi nahi bataunga.

Bhai- chalo acha huva mujhe to kuch der pahle aise laga ki mera sach sabko malum pad jayega acha
huva tune sambhal liya.

Mai- nhi bhai apne me sab chalta hai.vaise aap bahut dar gaye the.

Bhai- ha na yaar.mai to bahut dar gaya tha.

Aise hi hamari kuch der bate hoti hai.aur hum apne room me jate hai.aur hum so jate hai.mujhe aaj
bahut chain ki nind ati hai.

Phir agle din Di mujhe uthane ati hai.

Di-good morning ! utho dipu aaj college nahi Jana kya.

Mai- good morning Di..!Jana hai na.

Siraj Patel 124

 Di- chalo ab jaldi se Tayar ho jao.

Mai- okk Di.

Phir Di mujhe sir par kiss karte huye chali jati hai.aur mai apne room me fresh hone chala jata hu.

Mai niche ata hu to sab niche table par nashta kar rahe the.mai bhi unke sath baith jata hu.

sab khana meri pasand ka tha.to isliye mai bolta hu.

Mai- nashta aaj kisne kiya hai.

Bhabi- Maine kyu acha nahi bana kya.

Mai- nahi bhabi bahut hi acha bana hai.apke hath kaha pe hai.

Ritu- kyu maar khane ki icha ho rahi hai.

Mai- nahi re meri chipkali unke hath chumne ka dil kar raha hai.

Di- aaj bhabi par bahut pyaar aa raha hai kya baat hai.

Mai- nahi Di ab bhaiya to bhabi ko time hi nahi dete to Maine socha kyu nahi mai hi unko pyaar du.

Mere baju me mom baithi huyi thi.

Mom- (kan pakadate huye) kyu re dipu bahut bada ho gaya n tu.aur badi badi bate bhi karne lava hai.

Mai- aaauuuuccchhhh.....aaahhh mom plz kan chod do na mai to bas majak kar raha tha.age se aisi baat
nahi karunga.

Bhabi- mummy Jane do unko wo to Bas majak kar rahe the.

Phir mom mera kan chod deti hai....

Bhai- kyu re rudra tujhe aisa kyu laga ki mai neha ko waqt nahi deta.

Mai- aur nahi to kya apki shadi hote hi aap business me lag gaye.aapki nayi shadi huyi hai jara ghumne
jao na.phir baad me to ye sab karna hi hai.

Di- wwow.. dipu pahli baar tune akalmandi ki baat ki hai.

Ritu- mai to use har waqt kahti hu.ki mere sath raha kar.aise hi dimag chalne lagega.

Ritu ke baat par sab hasne lagte hai.

Papa- ye bahut acha idea hai.mai aaj hi tum Dono ki ticket book karta hu.kal subah aapki flight hai aur
wo bhi world tour ke liye.

Siraj Patel 125

 Papa ke itna kahte hi bhabi to bahut khush hoti hai.sath me hum sab bahut khush hote hai.

Bhabi- thanks papa....

Phir hum apna nashta khatam karte huye college jate hai.mai to apne bike pe chala jata hu.Shyam ko
leke.aur Ravi ke pass to apni bike thi.

Hum sab college ate hai.aaj bhi Hume sab friends dekh rahe the.

Shyam- are yaar ye sab Hume hi kyu dekh rahe the.

Ravi- are yaar ye shayad kal ki baat bhule nahi hai.

Mai- kal ki konsi baat be.

Ravi- Abe vahi The Rock wali.

Mai- ha yaar wo to hai ab Hume koi hath nahi laga Sakta.

Tabhi vaha pe kuch ladke ek ladle ko chef rahe the.mai vaha pe jata hu.

Mai- kya ho raha hai yaha.

Ladka1- kon hai be tu.aur kyu shana ban raha hai.ja apna kam kar.varna tera bhi yahi hasra hoga.

Vahi pe kal wala ladka tha.wo us ladke ke kan me kuch bolta hai.

To us ladke ke ankhe badak jati hai.ab usne ankho me dar dikhayi de raha tha.

Mai- kya kah raha tha tu.

Ladka1- kuch nahi bhai.mujhe nahi malum tha aap unke bhai ho.Hume maaf kar de na.

Mai- acha acha thik hai jao apna kam karo.

Itna bolte hi hum vaha se Jane lagte hai.to Jis ladke ko ched rahe the. wo humare pass at a hai.

Ladka- hii... Thanks.

Mai-hiii... Thanks ki koi jarurat nahi hai.it's OK.

Ladka- aap bhi new aye ho.

Shyam- ha hum sab naye hai.is college me.aur tum.

Ladka- ha mai bhi.

Siraj Patel 126

 Mai- chalo acha hai.tumhara naam kya hai.

Ladka- mera naam pavan hai.

Ravi- Nice name.waise wo ladke kon the.

pavan- Jo tumko bola tha na wo koi gunde ka ladka hai.aur wo gunda The Rock ka admi hai.

ravi-(haste huye) aur tumhe pata hai. usne tumhe kyu chod diya.

pavan-kyu bhai.

Shyam- (meri taraf ungli karte huye) kyu ki ye us The Rock ka bhai hai.

pavan to ye sunken shock ho jata hai.use kya kare aur kya nahi kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha.uski to bolti
hi band ho gayi thi.

phir mai hi use samjata hu tension mat le.kuch nahi hai ye.ye to bas Maine aise hi kah diya tha kyu ki ye
Hume pareshan na kare.

Mai- chalo ab class me chalte hai.pavan tum bhi hamare sath chalo.aur aaj se tumhe koi nahi chedega.

Aise hi bate karte huye hum class me chale jate hai.aisa hi hamara din katata hai.aur hum ghar chale jate
hai.

Ghar me ake mai fresh hota hu.aur phir ansh ata hai.

Ansh- Bhai chalo guru apka wait kar rahe hai.

Mai- okk tu chal mai ata hu.

Phir mai us pahadi pe chala jata hu Jaha pe guru the.

Guru- aaj mai tumhe tumhari shkatiya yaad karke deta hai.

Mai- kaisi shaktiya guruji.

Guru- is pure duniya me jitni bhi ladayi ke paitre hai chahe wo karate ho ya boxing ya talawar chalana
dhanushya chalana aur bahut kuch.

Mai-par mai kya 1 hi din me yr sab Sikh jaunga.

Guru- tum ye sab pahlese sikhe huye ho sirf tumhe yaad dilana hai aur in shaktiyo ko jagana hai.

Mai- thik hai guruji.par mai ye sab kab Sikha.

guru- wo mai tumhe waqt ane par bata dunga.

Siraj Patel 127

 Guru mujhe dhyan karne ko kahte hai.phir mai dhyan me baith jata hu.

Kuch der baad mujhe guruji ki abaj sunayi deti hai.

Guru- apne andar jhako rudradip apne har ek movement ko feel karo.apne aap ko dekho.dekho tum
ladayi kar rahe ho.

Mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki mere andar ek urja sama rahi hai.mai apne hath aur pao hila raha hu.

mere hath me talwar hai aur mere hath me dhanush hai mai use chala raha hu.mai apne aap ko ladayi
karte huye dekh raha hu.

mai khud ko karate aur jo bhi ladayi ke tarike hai wo sab karte huye dekh raha hu.

phir achanak mere andar ek roshni sama jati hai.aur mai 1 minute ke liye behosh ho jata hu.

uske baad mujhe jaag ati hai. Aur mai jaag jata hu....

Guru- ab tum sab tarah ki ladayi me mahir ho gaye ho.ab tum kisi se bhi lad sakte ho.

Mai- dhanyawad guruji .

Guruji- to ek baar ho jaye.

Mai- kya..?

Guruji- ab itne ladayi ke paitre jante ho to kyu na tumhari ladayi Dekhi jaye.

Mai- kya par mai aur apke sath.

Guruji- to kya huva pahle to tum mere sath hi abhyas karte the.

Mai- matlab...

Guruji- kuch nahi Tayar ho jao.

Itna bolte hi unhone apni ankhe band kar Di. to ye kya hum dono ke hath me talwar thi.

Guruji- to chalo shuru ho jao.

Ab hum dono me ladayi shuru ho gayi thi.na wo piche hat rahe the.aur na hi mai.tabhi mai ek aisa paitra
istemal karta hu.

Jo achanak se mere dhyan me aya.aur Maine usse use kiya.to ye kya unke hath se talwar niche gir gayi
aur meri talwar unke gale par.

Mai to ye dekh ke shock hota hu ki ye Maine kaise kiya.aur guruji bhi shock me the.

Siraj Patel 128

 Guruji- ye tu kaise kar leta hai Rudra.Maine tujhe kitni baar bola hai mujhe bata de.par tune aaj tak
mujhe nahi bataya.

Mai- mujhe nahi malum ye Maine Kaise kiya.aur ye kaise huva ye bhi nahi pata.par apne mujhe kab bola
iske bare me.

Guruji- chalo wo Jane do.ab dusre padhav pe ate hai.ab hum karate khelenge.

Aur phir hum dono Tayar ho gaye.hum dono ne karate sabhi tarah ke aur ladayi ke sabhi type ki ladayi ki.

mai unse kabhi age nahi rah paya.ha kabhi mere dimag me ata to mai wo paitra istemal kar ke unhe hara
deta.

Aise hi 2 hour kaise bite kuch pata nahi chala.tabhi guruji bolte hai.

Guruji- bas huva Rudra ab tum ladayi ke sare prakar Jan chuke ho.aur ab tum koi bhi ladayi kar sakte ho.
aur agar nai ladayi tumne dekh li to tum pahli baar hi tum ye sab Sikh jaoge.
ab tumhe surf iska roj abhyas karna hai.tum isme maharat Basil kar lo.

Mai- jaisa aap kahe guruji ab vaisa hi hoga.

Guru- ab tumhe jald hi apni sari takate hasil karni hogi.

Mai- thik hai guruji.

Guru- ha par usse pahale tumhe in sari shaktiyo ko pane ke liye tumhe uske liye ek imtehaan dena hoga.

Mai- kaisa imtehaan guruji.

Guruji- Wo mai tumhe kal bata dunga.ki tumhe kya karna hai.

Mai- thik hai guruji.

Guru- ab tum jao.aur kal isi waqt pe aa jana.

Phir guruji chale gaye.aur mai bhi apne ghar chala aya.

Di- kaha tha tu itni der.him kab se Teri rah dekh rahe hai.

Mai- wo kuch kam aa gaya tha.isiliye der ho gayi.

Bhabi- thik hai ab jao jaldi se aao khana tayar hai.

Mai- okk bhabi.

Phir mai mere room me akar fresh huva. Aur niche aya to ab sab table pe baithe huye the.

Siraj Patel 129

 Mai bhi unke sath jakar baith gaya.khana khane ke baad hum hall me baithe huye the bate karte huye.

Papa - beta aap dono ki kal dopahar ki flight hai.apko kal hi yaha se Jana hai.

Bhaiya- papa kuch jald hi nahi huva ye sab.

Mom- ab tu Hume mat sikha.aur vaise bhi der hi huyi hai.to kal subah aap Tayar ho jao Jane ke liye.aur
meri bachi ko Jada tang mat kar.

ab mom ke samne papa kuch nahi bolte to bhaiya kya chiz hai wo sirf sun rahe the.Bhabi to ye sunke
sharmati hai.

Di- oye hoye dekho to bhabi kaise sharma rahi hai.

Mai- dekho to jara bhabi.

Mom- ye Jada pareshan mat karo mere bachi ko.neha tum jao packing kar lo.aur tu kya baitha hai yaha
tu ja uski madad kar.

Bhabi apne room me chali ja rahi thi.aur bhai unke piche ja rahe the.tabhi ritu bolti hai jara jor se.

Ritu- bhai... Bhabi ki sirf madad hi karna aur kuch nahi.

Ritu ke itna bolte hi wo bhag ke apne room me chali jati hai aur hum sab jor jor se hasne lagte hai.

Phir hum bhi kuch der baad apne room me chale jate hai. mai kuch der game khelta hu.aur baad me raat
hote hi so jate hai.

Kal subah hum jaldi uthte hai.kyu ki bhabi aur bhai aaj Jane wale the.to humme se aaj koi bhi college
nahi Jane wala tha.mai subah ki apni kasrat puri karta hu.

Aur phir baad me sab bhai ki madad karte hai.dopahar ko hum sab bhai ko chodne ke liye airport jate
hai.

Vaha pe sabhi ke ankho me ansu the.kyu ki bhabi ko aye huye kuch hi din ho gaye the.par unko kisi ko
bhi chodne ka man nahi tha.hamara Rona dekh bhabi bhi roti hai.

par bhabi aur bhai kuch hi din me anewale the. To hum apna Rona rokte hai.aur unko haste huye bidayi
karte hai.

jate waqt bhi humne bhaiya aur bhabi ko bahut tang kiya.par is baar bhaiya ne bhi maja liye.

Phir him sab apne ghar aa jate hai.sabka chehara udas tha.kisi ka bhi khane ka man nahi tha.par sabhi
thoda khana khake apne room me chale jate hai.

Mai to apne room me ata hu.kuch der game khelne ke baad. aram karta hu.

phir ansh mujhe bulane ata hai.to mai sham ko guruji se Milne chala jata hu....

Siraj Patel 130

 Mai- guruji apne hame yaad kiya.

Guruji- ha ab tumhe apne pahle padhav ki tayari ke liye ek imtihaan dena hai.

Mai- konsa imtihaan guruji.

Guru-Uske liye tumhe apne khud ke gaon Jana hoga.

Mujhe to kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha.guruji ye kya kah rahe hai.

Phir bhi mai unse puch leta hu.

Mai- matlab mai samja nahi.

Guru- matlab tumko apne khud ke gaon Jana hoga.

Mai- mera gaon to yahi hai.iske siwa konsa dusra gaon hai.

Guruji-ha tumhare is janm ke dadaji ka gaon yani tumhara apna gaon.

Mai to ye sunke shock ho jata hu ki mere dadaji bhi hai aur unka gaon bhi hai. aur dad ne mujhe kuch
nahi bataya iske bareme.

Mai- mere dadaji ka gaon.yani mere dadaji hai.

Guruji- ha hai.aur wo bhi jinda hai.bahut hi bada pariwar hai tumhara.

Ye to sabse bada jhatka tha mere liye.mujhe mera pariwaar hai aur kisine mujhe nahi bataya.

Mai- nahi aap jhuth kah rahe ho.

Guru- mai kyu jhuth bolu itna hi hai to jao apne dad se Jake pucho.agar sach huva to tum vaha jaoge aur
vaha par pohoch ne ke baad ansh tumhe age ka rasta bata dega.

Mai guru ko pranam karte huye kuch hi der me ghar pohoch jata hu.fresh hoke apne hi bed pe pada
huva tha.

Mai ye soch raha tha ki mere dadaji jinda hai aur hum me se kisi ko nahi pata.Is bare me mujhe dad -
mom se baat karni hogi.

Phir mai aise hi din bhar in soch vicharo me gujarta hu.phir raat ko Di mujje khane ko bulate hai.

Hum sab khane ki table pe baithe huye the.

Mom- kya huva dipu aaj bahut shant hai.

Mai- nahi mom aisi koi baat nahi hai.

Siraj Patel 131

 Di- chala bata bhi de dipu.tumse koi baat nahi chupaye chupati.

Mai- Abhi nahi khane ke baad.

Di- okk.

Phir hum sab aise hi bate karte huye khate hai.khane ke baad hum sab hall me baithe huye the.

us waqt papa-mom Di aur ritu bhi the.sirf bhaiya aur bhabi ko chodke.

Di- chalo dipu batao ab kya baat hai.

Mai papa ki taraf dekhte huye bolta hu.

Mao- papa mai apse aaj kuch puchne ja raha hu.uska sahi sahi jawab dena.

Papa- ha beta puch na kya puchna hai.

Mai- papa aap mujhe meri kasam khake kahiye.

Papa- acha thik hai tumhari kasam mai sach jawab dunga.

Mai kuch der shant rahta hu aur phir puch hi deta hu.

Mai- papa hamare Dada kaha pe hai.kya wo hai aur agar hai to kaha pe hai.

Mera ye sawal sunken sabko nor ka jhatka lagta hai aur sab shock ho jate hai ki itne dino baad mai ye
kya puch raha hu.

Papa- ye kaisa sawal hai dipu iska jawab Maine tum sabko pahle hi bata diya tha.

Mai- papa aap bhul rahe ho aapne meri kasam khayi hai.

Mom- ye kaisa behuda sawal hai dipu chalo ab so jao bahut raat ho gayi hai.

Mai- nahi aaj mai apne sawal ka jawab liye bina yaha se jaunga nahi.

Papa- thik hai batata hu.

Ab sab papa par dhyan dete hai.ki ab papa kya batate hai.

Papa- ha tumhare Dada hai aur wo bhi apne gaon.

Hum sab to ye sunke shock rah hate hai ki ye kya sach kah rahe hai.

Papa- tumhe Dada-Dadi aur chacha-chachi aur buwa bhi hai.aur wo sab jinda hai.

Mai- to ab tak aapne ye sab hum se chupaya kyu?

Siraj Patel 132

 Papa- kyu ki mai nahi chahata tha ki aap sabko unke bare me pata chale aur aap sab mujhe kuch puche.

Ritu- lekin kyu papa apne aisa kyu kiya.

Mom- iska jawab mai deti hu.kyu ki tumhare papa ne aur Maine bhag ke shadi ki thi.aur unko ye shadi
manjur nahi thi.
To hum vaha se itne dur chale aye.lekin tumhare dadane hume kuch din baad dhund liya.aur hume
wapas lene aye the.par tumhare papa ne unhe saaf inkar kar diya.

Mai- to Dada aap ke shadi se kyu manjur nahi the.

Mom- kyu ki mere papa aur apke papa ko ye rishta manjur nahi tha.

Di- kyu manjur nahi tha.

Mom- kyu ki wo dono pahle dost the.par unke bich kuch choti so baat ke chalte jhagada huva in dono ke
bich.jis ke Karan dono me bahut ladayi huyi.
usi din se dono ek dusre ko bolte nhi the.aur vahi pe hum dono bachpan se sath hi pade to hum dono
me prem huva aur hum dono ne shadi ki.

Papa- hame laga ki hamare shadi ki khabar sunke sab bahut khush honge. Aur apna gussa bhul jayenge.
Aur hum dono ko apna lenge.

Mom- par sab ne Hume thukra diya.to hum sab ghar chodke yaha aa gaye.aur yahi pe rahne lage.

Un dono ki kahani sunne k baad hum sabhi ke ankho me ansu the.

Phir mai hi bolta hu.apne ansu pochte huye.

Mai- papa hum dadaji se milna chahate hai.

Mera itna sunte hi sab mere taraf dekh rahe the.phir Di bolti hai.

Di- ha papa hum sabko dadaji se milna hai.hum sab apne gaon Jana chahate hai.

Papa- nahi beta ab wo Hame Kabul nahi karenge.aur Hame vahi pe ane hi nahi denge.

Mai- nahi papa hum jayenge na to hum sabko Kabul kar hi lenge.

Hum sab papa ko bahut minnate karte hai.akhir kaar papa man hi hate hai...

Papa- okk...! Thik hai mai aapko jane ki anumati deta hu par mai khud nahi aunga.

Mai- kya papa aap nahi ayenge to kaise chalega.

Papa- nahi dipu mujje yaha pe kuch kam hai mai wo niptake tumhare bhai ke sath aa jaunga.

Siraj Patel 133

 Di- thik hai papa Lekin hum kab nikalenge.

Ritu- hum kal hi nikalte hai.

Mom- mai to inke sath ja rahi hu.to chalo bacho ab jao aur apni packing shuru kardo.

Hum sab bahut excited the ki hum pahli baar apne dadaji se Milne ja rahe the.phir hum sab apne room
me jate hai.

aur apni packing karne lagte hai.mai to kuch kar nahi raha tha.to kuch der baad Di ati hai aur meri
packing karti hai.

Ritu- ye mote kabhi to khud ki packing khud kiya kar.

Mai- kyu tujhe kuch problem hai mere se ya tujhe packing karni hai meri.

Di- rahne de ritu ye apne aap ko sambhale wo hi bahut hai.

Itna bole hi Di aur ritu hasne lagte hai.mai to in dono ko hasta dekh chip ho jata hu.

Phir packing hone ke baad di Hume good night kahke chali jati hai.

Aur mai bhi aram karne lagta hu.lekin mai ye soch raha tha ki mere vaha Jane ke baad mera konsa
imtihaan hone wala hai.

aur ab kon si shakti vaha Jake mujhe prapt karni hai.aur phir to uske baad to mujhe sare shaktiya jagani
hai.

IsI soch me mai kab so gaya.kuch pata nahi chala.par raat me mujhe aisa laga ki koi aurat mujhe pukar
rahi hai.mujhr apni taraf khich rahi hai.

Kuch thik se uska chehara dikhayi nahi de raha tha aur nahi uski abaj thik se aa rahi thi.par uski halki si
abaj sunke mere man me kuch hone laga tha.

isi kashmakash mai mujhe nind hi nahi ayi.jaise taise Mai so gaya.

phir agle din Di mujhe uthane ati hai.hum sab fresh hoke niche nashta kar rahe the.mujhe us sapne he
bare me kuch yaad nahi rahta.

Mai- to papa hum kab nikal rahe hai.

papa- aaj dopahar ko nikalenge aap.kyu ki vaha raat ko Jane ke liye thik nahi hoga.isiliye aap vaha pe kal
subha pohoch jayenge.

Mai- thik hai papa.

Phir hum aise hi kuch der bate karte hai.hum apne room me Jake Jane ki tayari karne lagte hai.

Siraj Patel 134

 Dopahar ko ham sab lunch karne ke baad apne gadi me baithke chal nikalte hai.mai aur Di age baithe
huye the.

kyu ki Di gadi chala rahi thi.aur mai unke sath baitha huva tha.Aur piche mom aur aur ritu baithe huye
the.

Ham sab bahut excited the ki hum apne gaon ja rahe hai.pata nahi wo gaon kaisa hoga.hum bahut masti
karte huye nikalte hai.

Sham ke samay mai Di ko kahta hu.

Mai- Di kahi pe gadi roko na mujhe pressure aya hai.aur kuch kha bhi lete hai.

Di- dipu kuch der roke raho age kuch milega vahi pe hum kuch kha bhi lenge aur phir fresh bhi honge.

Phir kuch age jakar Hume ek chota sa dhaba dikhta hai to hum sab vahi pe gadi rokte hai.

Mai to gadi ke rukte hi bhagne lagta hu.mujhe bhagte huye dekh kar sab hasne lagte hai.

Mujhe to bahut pressure aya tha to mai apni full dhaar Marta hu.kuch relief hone ke baad mujhe acha
lagta hai.to mai bhahar aa jata hu.

Sabhi fresh hone chale gaye the.to mai vahi pe jakar baith jata hu.

Kuch der baad wo sab ate hai.phir hum vaha pe kuch halkasa khake coffee pine ke baad nikalne lagte
hai.

Mai- Di plz is baar mai gadi chalau.

Di- chal aja par dhyan se.

Mai driving seat pe baith jata hu.aur phir hum nikalte hai.aise hi masti me raat hoti hai.to mujhe to
bahut bhuk lagi thi.

Na Jane ye sab kaise apni bhuk control karte hai.kya malum.

Phir age jakar mujhe bada sa dhaba dikhta hai.to mai vahi pe gadi rok deta hu.

Ritu- yaha pe kyu gadi rok Di.

Mai- chipkali tujhe nhi par mujhe bhuk lagi hai aur wo bhi jor se.

Mai itna kahte hi utar jata hu.aur age chalta hu.ritu kuch kah rahi thi.par mai dhyan nahi deta.

Hum sab vaha pe baithe huye Khana kha rahe the.khana khane ke baad hum sab vaha se Jane wale the.

Siraj Patel 135

 par kahte hai na ladkiya Dekhi nahi ki yeh sunghte huye kahi se bhi aa tapakte hai.vaisa hi us waqt
huva....

Vaha pe kuch gunde aa jate hai.aur usi waqt mai bill dene jata hu.to ye gunde meri mom aur Di aur ritu
ko ched rahe the.

Gunda1- kaha chali chamiya itni raat ko.

Gunda2-kahe to hum kuch madad kare.

Itna bolke wo sab hasne lagte hai.Mai vahi pe jata hu to mujhe gussa as raha tha par mai control kar leta
hu.

Mai- are bhai sahab kyu inhe ched rahe hai ho aap plz Hume Jane do.

Gunda1- tujhe use kya.ek to akela tin-tin maal sambhal raha hai.aur Hume 1 na chale.koi bhi de de
hume.

Itna bolke wo phir se wo hasne lagte hai.

Hum jis dhabe pe kha rahe the wo ek sardar ka dhaba tha.to mai us sardar ko kahta hu.

Mai- Sardar ji apke dhabe par ane ke baad aisa hi hota hai kya.agar aisa hi raha tha to yaha pe koi nahi
aayega.

Sardar- nahi saab ye to sab aaj hi aye hai.hame maaf kar do beta.

Gunda1- are wo sardar ye hamara mamla hai.tu is sab ke bich mat pad.

Sardar- dekh ye dhaba mera hai.aur yaha hone wala har kand mera hai.isiliye bol raha hu.sidhi tarah
maan ja.varna....

Gunda3 - varna kya... Kya karega tu.

Sardar- oye kaliye jara apna hatiyaar to la.

Andar se kala sa jada admi ek talwar leke ata hai.ye sab dkhte huye wo gunde bhi apna hatiyaar nikalte
hai.par unke pass sirf chaku the.aur nakli guns.

Sarda- jai bole so nihal....

Sardar ke itna sunte hi sab gunde bhagne lagte hai.kyu ki sardar ko age bolne hi diya nahi gaya.wo sab
dum Daba ke bhagne lage.

Aur ye sab dekhke hum hasne lagte hai.shayad wo sab koi local aur chore gunde the.jo Abhi Abhi ande
se bahar aye huye lag rahe the.

tabhi mom sardar ji se kahti hai.

Siraj Patel 136

 Mom- Thanks Sardar ji.

Sardar- thanks mujhe nahi apne bete ko kaho.bahut hi nidar hai ye.bilkul bhi nahi darta.

Mom mere sir pe hath phirati hai.

Mai- ab hum chalte hai sardar ji.

Sardar- ji jarur.

Ab hum sab vaha se nikalte hai.aur gadi ke pass ate hai.to mom kahti hai.

Mom- ab sab tum aram karo mai gadi chalati hu.

Di- par Mom kya itni raat ko apko driving karna asan hoga.

Mom- ha monu balki mujhe hi age ka rasta malum hai isiliye ab tum aram karo mai gadi chalati hu.

Mai- okk mom.

Mai aur ritu piche baith jate hai aur mom gadi chalati hai aur Di unke sath baith jati hai.

Mera to full pet bhara huva tha to mai gadi me jate hi sota hu.mere sone ke baad sabhi bate karte huye
ritu bhi so jati hai.

Di aur mom kuch der bate karte hai.aur kuch der baad di bhi so jati hai.

Karib subah hone se kuch der pahle mujhe jaag ati hai.to dekhta hu.mom Abhi bhi gadi chala rahi hai.

Mai - mujhe pressure aya tha to mai mom kahta hu.

Mai- mom jara gadi ruko yahi pe.

Mom gadi rok deti hai.

Aur mai apna pressure khali karta hu.khali karne ke baad mai mom ko bolta hu.

Mai- mom aap kuch der aram kijiye mai kuch der gadi chalata hu.

Mom bhi man jati hai aur mai driving seat pe baith jata hu.aur mom meri jagah.

Phir hum age badte hai. To kuch der baad Di aur ritu ko jag jati hai.mujhe dekhke Di bolti hai.

Di- dipu tu kab aya yaha pe aur hum pohoche ke nahi abi tak.

Mai- abhi jyada dur nahi hai. aur hum sab kuch hi der me pohochne hi wale hai.

Siraj Patel 137

 Phir kuch der chalane ke baad mujhe ek gaon dikhayi deta hai.

Mai- mom kya yahi gaon hai hamara.

Mom- ha beta yahi hai gaon hamara.

Phir mom mujhe rasta bata rahi thi Kaise kaha Jana hai

Vaha ke sab log Hume hi dekh rahe the.ki itni subah subah yaha pe kon aa gaya.

Phir mai ek jagah gadi rokta hu.aur age dekhta hu.to ye kya age to bahut hi badi aur sabse sundar aisa
najara tha...

Vaha pe ek haweli thi.jiska ek bahut hi bada gate tha.baha pe ek security tha.wo hamare pass ata hai.

Security- apko kinse milna hai.

Mai- mai yaha ke Prithviraj se Milne aya hu.

Security- ji aap kon.

Mai- mai to unka pota hu.

Wo security wala gadi me dekhta hai to use mom dekhayi deta hai.

Ma ko dekhte hi wo chock jata hai.aur bolta hai.

Security- badi Malkin aap pahle batate aap to mai pahle hi gate khol deta.

Itna bolte hi wo gate kholne chala jata hai.aur mai gadi age daudata hu.

Gate ke andar dono taraf bahut bada bagicha tha.vaha pe sabhi prakar ke phool aur fruit bhi the. bichme
road tha Jo haweli me ane-jane ke liye tha.

aur haweli ke samne bich me ek sher ka nishan lagaya huva tha.aur uske pass ek swimming pool ki tarah
kiya huva tha.

phir mai haweli ke age gadi rokta hu.mai mom ko gadi me baithne ko kahta hu.aur jab mai niche utar
raha tha.

To jab mera pair us jamin ko chuta hai to mujhe bahut ajib sa feel hota hai.jaise mujhe kuch samaj nahi
ata.

phir mai Di aur ritu us haweli ki door bell bajate hai.kuch der baad ek 35 years ke aaspaas ek bahut hi
khubsurat mahila door kholti hai.Hum sab to use dekhte rah jate hai.

Siraj Patel 138

 Mahila- ji aap ko kon chahiye.

Di- kya ye Purohit ka ghar hai.

Mahila- ji aap kon.

Siraj Patel 139

 Mai- kya ye ghar Prithviraaj Purohit ka mahal hai.

Mahila- ji ha Lekin aap sab kon hai.

Mai- ji mai unka pota hu.aur ye dono bhi unke poti.

Tabhi gadi me se mom utarti hai.mom ko dekhte hi wo Mahila chouk jati hai.

aur usne mom ko dekha to wo Mahila to kuch der ke liye stachu ho jati hai.phir mai unko hilata hu.

Mai- kaha kho gayi aap.

Mahila- aaap ....aaappp..... Kaisssseee......yaaaahhhaaa.....

Tabhi piche se abaj ati hai.

....- kon hai bahu.

Mahila- aap ke liye koi aya hai.

Tabhi unke piche ek 75 years ke aaspass ek Buddha admi ata hai.wo jarur budhe ho gaye the.par phir bhi
wo kisi se kam nahi dikhate the.unki body abhi bhi fit thi.

Jab unhone mujje aur mere bahno ko dekha to unhe kuch samaj nahi aya.par jaise hi unke najare meri
maa par gayi.to unko bada shock laga.

Jab Maine unko dekha to hum sabki ankho me ansu the.mom to kuch bol hi nahi rahi thi.phir wo hi bole.

Dadaji- tum yaha pe kya kar rahi ho.aur ye log kon hai.tumhe yaha pe kisne ane diya.

Mom rote huye dadji ke pair padti hai.aur bolti hai.

Mom- Hume maaf karde pitaji tab Humare bich kuch aisa ho gaya tha Jo hona nahi chahata tha.plz
Hume maaf kar do.aur ye bache hamare hai wo apke pote hai.

Dadaji ki tarah us Mahila ko bhi shock laga tha.ye kya ho raha hai.par dadaji ke chehare par khushi jhalak
rahi thi.to wo bole us Mahila ki taraf dekhte huye.

Dadaji- bahu jao ek arti ka thal leke aao aur ghar wale sab logo ko yahi pe bula lo.aaj meri beti ghar ayi
hai.

Wo Mahila aur koi nahi meri chachi thi.

Chachi daudte huye ghar me chali gayi.aur ghar ke sab logo ko bula liya.

Us waqt ek admi aur ek budhi Jo shayad meri dadi thi aur wo admi mere chacha the.wo dono bhi bahut
chock gaye the hame dekhkar khaskar mom ko.

Siraj Patel 140

 Tabhi chachi ayi aur hamari arti karne lagi.arti karne ke baad hame andar bulaya.to pahle mom ko andar
gayi aur uske baad hum sab andar gaye.

Vahi pe dadi chachi aur dada ke ankho me bhi ansu the.hum sabne unke pair chuye.aur ake hum hall me
baith gaye.

Ham sab to bahut khush the.ki Hume ek chacha-chachi aur dada-dadi bhi hai.aur hamara bahut bada
pariwar hai.hum sab to dadaji aur dadi ke pass hi baith jate hai.

Dadi- beti bahut dino baad hamari yaad ayi hai tum sabko.aur prithvi kahi dikhayi nahi de raha.

Mom- maa baaaat aise hai ki in bacho se humne ye baat chupayi thi.to kal bacho ne jid hi pakad li Hume
dadaji se milna hai.
to hum sab aa gaye.wo bhi ane wale the.par unko kuch kam as gaya tha.to isiliye wo nahi aye.

Dadi- hame pata hai usko kya kam aa gaya tha.hamse bahut naraj hai n wo isiliye kam ka bahana bana
liya.

Mom- nahi maa wo apne bete aur bahu ke sath ane wale hai.

Dadi-Tumhe aur ek beta bhi aur usne shadi bhi kar li.

Chacha- maa maine padha tha akhbaar me.par apko batana bhul gaya.waise ye bache bhi to aye hai.inse
millo.

Dadaji -(mere sir par hath phirte huye) Lekin hamare sab bache shant aur ache hai.

Mom- in me se koi bhi shant nahi hai pitaji.sab ek se badkar ek hai.

Dadi- bacho apne naam to batao.

Di- mera naam mohini hai.

Ritu- mera naam Ritika hai aur iska naam motu.

Mai- ye chipkali kya boli tu.nahi dadaji mera naam hai Rudradip.

Meri baat pe sab haste hai.

Dadi- sabke naam to bahut ache rakhe hai.par Rudradip tumhari abaj bahut achi hai.

Tabhi chachi ati hai.haath me pani lete huye.aur unke sath do aur naukar the.

Chachi- bahut huva bolna aap sab ka.ab inko fresh ho Jane do.

Chacha- aap sab apne room me jao aur fresh hoke aao uske baad hum nashta karenge.

Siraj Patel 141

 Phir chacha hame kamara dikhane le chalte hai.vaha pe bahut kamre the.phir ek kamra ata hai.

Chach- bhabi apka ye kamra hai.pahle ye bhaisahab ka tha ab ye aap Dono ka hai.

Mom- dhanyawaad devar ji.

Mom apne room me chali jati hai. Aur hum age badte hai.phir age jakar Hume bhi kamre milte hai.aur
hum sab apne apne room me jate hai.

Isbaar mujhe aur ritu ko alag kamra mila tha.to hum khush the.mai kamre me gaya to wo kamra bahut hi
bada tha.

Vahi ke ek room to hamare ghar ke do room ke barabar the.aur bathroom bhi bahut alishan the. Vaha
pe sab ek se badkar ek chij thi.

Bed to itna mulayam aur bada tha.ki vaha pe mere jaise 3 admi so sakte the.vaha se uthne ka man hi
nahi hota tha.par jaise taise mai fresh ho ata hu.

Mai to aaj bahut khush tha.aaj mai apne dadaji ki ghar pe hu.phir mai ansh ko bulata hu...

Ansh- bolo bhai.

Mai- thanks ansh aaj mujhe mere dadaji se milwane ke liye.

Ansh- Jo hai sirf apka hi hai.aur sab aapki hi marji se ho raha hai.ab aap kuch din aram kijiye yaha par aur
ghul mil jao.
sabhi jagah ghum ke aao.phir mai apko bata dunga ki yaha ane ka apka Karan.

Itna bolte hi wo chala jata hai.mujhe use bolna tha ki Abhi batao.par wo usse pahle hi chala jata hai.

Phir mai niche ata hu.to sab khane ki table pe mera wait kar rahe the.

Dadaji- aao beta mere pass baitho.

Mai Jake sidha dadaji ke pass baith jata hu.aur phir hum nashta karne lagte hai.

Khana to bahut acha kiya tha chachi be.

Dadaji- ab tum sab aram karo travelling karke bahut thak gaye honge aap sab.

Mai- dadaji aap sab to mil gaye.par mere bhai mujhe dikhayi nahi de rahe.

Dadaji- wo bhi ayenge Abhi wo sab college gaye hai.aur unke ane ke baad unko mil Lena.

Mai- thik hai dadaji.

Phir hum sab apne apne room me jakar aram karne chale jate hai.to mai to kuch hi der me so jata hu.

Siraj Patel 142

 4 baje Di mujhe uthane ati hai.

Di- utho dipu jaldi utho bahut soye ho aaj.

Mai- sone do na Di.

Di- ab nahi sham hone wali hai niche tumhe dadi bula rahi hai.

Mai dadi ka naam sunke uth jata hu.aur fresh hone chala hata hu.tab tak Di bhi niche chali gayi thi.

Phir mai fresh hoke niche ata hu.aur sab niche baithe huye the ki tabhi doorbell bajti hai to mai hi door
kholne chala jata hu.

Door kholte hi mujhe do ladke aur ek ladki khadi huyi dikhti hai.in do ladko me se ek ladka mere age ka
tha aur dusra use thoda chota tha.

aur Jo ladki thi wo bhi mujhe thoda choti thi.mai unko dekhte huye bolta hu.

Mai- yes..! Aapko kon chahiye.

Unme se mere age ka hi ladka bolta hai.

Ladka1 - ye ladke ek to mere hi ghar me ake mujhse hi puch raha hai kon chahiye.chal hat...!

Itna bolte hi wo mujhe dhakka date huye andar nikal jate hai.aur uske piche dusra ladka aur ladki bhi
andar jate hai.

Mai bhi uske piche chale jata hu.tabhi wo ladka chilata hai.

Ladka1- mummy......mummmmyyyy....

Tabhi vaha pe chachi ati hai.

Chachi- kya hai.kyu itna chilla raha hai.

Ladka1- mummy ye ladka kon hai.Jo mere hi ghar pe ake mujhe hi puch raha hai.ki kon chahiye.

Tabhi mujje pata chalta hai ki ye to chachi ka beta yani mera bhai hai.

Chachi- are ye to tumhara Bhai hai.tumhare bade chacha ka beta.

In dono ki abaj sunke sab ghar wale bahar ate hai.to ye samaj jate hai ki mamla kya hai.

Par itne sunke wo bache shock ho jate hai.mai to unka bhai hi hu.

Chachi- chalo ab inko sorry bolo.

Wo ladka mere pass aa raha tha.ki Maine use rok diya.

Siraj Patel 143

 Mai- are are koi jarurat nahi hai.mai tumhari jagah hota to mai bhi vahi karta.tumhe mafi mangane ki koi
jarurat nahi hai.

Ladka1 - thanks bhaiya.aap bahut ache ho.

Mom tabhi in tin bacho ke pass jati hai.aur in tino bacho ke sir ke upar hath phirate huye bolti hai.

Mom- to ye tino hai mere bhatije.

Chachi- ha bhabi.bacho chalo tum ab sab fresh hoke aao phir hum bate karenge.

Tabhi wo tino apne-apne room me chale jate hai.aur kuch der baad fresh hoke hall me ake sofe pe baith
jate hai.

Mai- to tum mere hi age ke dikhte ho.kya naam kya hai tumhara.

Ladka1- mera naam hai Abhay.

Mai- nice name aur tum dono ka naam kya hai.

Ladka2- mera naam hai Amar.

Ladki- aur mera naam hai Arushi.

Di- wow...! Sabke naam ache hai mera naam hai Mohini aur tum sab mujje Di bula sakte ho.

Jab ritu bolne wali hoti hai tabhi mai bol deta hu.

Mai- iska naam hai chipakali.kabhi bhi kuch bhi karlo par iske age kabhi mat jao.varna tumhara kuch nahi
ho sakta.

Mere itna sunte hi sab hasne late hai.

Ritu- ye mote chip Jada hoshiyaar mat ban.varna tere liye acha nahi hoga.

Di- bas ho gaya ab tumhare naam batao.

Ritu- mera naam hai Ritika.

Mai- aur mera naam hai Rudradip aur tum sab mujje Jo chaho bula sakte ho.

Abhay- aap sab bahut ache ho.

Ki tabhi 6 bajne ki ghanta bajti hai....

Mai- chalo hum bahar baithte huye bate karte hai.

Siraj Patel 144

 Dadi- nahi beta ab tum bahar nahi ja sakte.

Mai- Lekin kyu Dadi?

Dadi- ab 6 baje hai aur hamare gaon 6 bajne ke baad bahar nahi jate.

Ritu- lekin kyu dadi aisa kyu.

Abhay- mai batata hu.

Dadi- (abhay ko ankh dikhate huye)wo kya hai na beta ham sab gaon me rahte hai n to yaha pe sab yahi
karte hai.

Di- okk dadi..! Hum nahi jayenge.

Mujhe lag raha tha ki jarur 6 bajne ke baad jarur is gaon me kuch to hota honga.par Maine use dhyan
nahi diya.

Aur hum sab aise hi bate karte huye baithe rahe.tab tak meri aur Abhay ki bahut jam gayi thi. ritu aur
arushi ki.

Amar kabhi yaha rahta tha to kabhi vaha.phir humne use bhi hamare gang me shamil kar diya.

Phir kuch der baad chachi ati hai.

Chachi- bacho chalo ab khana tayar hai ab khane chalo.

Phir hum sab khane ke liye baith jate hai.khate time bhi hum bahut masti karte hai.aur phir hum sab
khakar apne room me chale jate hai.

mai thoda Der ke baad Dada ke room me jata hu to Dadaji kuch pad rahe the mujhe dekhte hi wo book
rakh dete hai.

dadaji- are aao Rudra beta kuch kam tha kya.

Mai- Dadaji mujhe aaj apke pass sona hai.

Dadaji- ha beta kyu nahi chalo aao yaha par.

Mai tab Dada ke bed pe jata hu.ki tabhi Dadi ati hai.
Dadi- are Dipu tu yaha.

Dada- aaj mere pote ko mere sath sona hai.

Dadi- bahut achi baat hai ye to.chalo ab so jao.

Mai Dada aur Dadi ke bich me Jake so jata hu.mai kabhi Dada ko hug karte huye sota hu to kabhi Dadi
ko.

Siraj Patel 145

 Aise hi aaj mujhe chain ki nind ati hai.aur mai so jata hu.Agli subah mujhe dadi uthati hai.

Dadi- utho beta chalo subah ho gayi hai.

Mai dadi kahne pe hi uth jata hu.aur apne room me Jake fresh hota hu.tayar hone ke baad mai niche
room me jata hu.

to sab vahi baithe huye the aur mere naye 3 bhai-bhahan wo vaha pe nahi the.

Mai - Good morning everyone.

Sab- Good morning.

Chachi- chalo beta nashta karne baith jao.

Phir mai khane ki table pe baithata hu ki tabhi Abhay ata hai.

Abhay- wa... Mere bhai mujhe chodke kha raha hai.

Mai- are nahi yaar mujhe laga tum sab school me gaye honge.

Amar - ab aap sab yaha pe hai to hum school Kaise ja sakte hai.

Arushi- isiliye hum sabne ye decide kiya hai ki hum....

Sab- school nahi jayenge...

Itna bolte hi wo tino hasne lagti hai aur unke sath ham sab bhi.

Phir wo sab khane ki table pe baith jate hai.

Mai- vaise chachi aaj ka khana bahut acha bana hai.

Chachi- ab makhan lagana bas karo aur jaldi khao.

Mai- nahi sach me chachi.

Tabhi bich me ritu bolti gai.

Ritu- hame sab malum hai tumhe khana kitna acha lagta hai.isiliye to itne mote huye ho.

Mai- ye chipkali tu yaha ane ke baad bahut bol rahi hai pata hai.

Ritu- ja ja tujhe Jo karna hai wo kar.

Dadi- tum dono chup baitho.jab dekho tab jhagadne lagte ho.

Siraj Patel 146

 Ab dadi ne bola to chip baithna hi hoga.aur phir hum khana khatam hone ke baad mai Abhay ko kahta
hu.

Mai- Abhay aaj hame gaon dikhana.

Abhay - ha ha kyu nahi.chalo chalte hai.

Di- oye hero hame chodkar kaha chal diye.Hume bhi sath le chalo.

Mai- ha ha kyu nahi Di.aap bhi sath chalo.apko kisine roka hai.jisko ana hai aao.

Mere itna kahte hi sab bache chalne lagte hai.

Phir hum mahal ke bahar ate hai to Abhay kahta hai.

Abhay- Rudra gadi se chalo na.

Mai- kyu paidal hi chalte hai.

Abhay- are gaon yaha se dur hai to Hume gadise Jana chahiye.aur jab gain ayega.tab hum sab gadi se
utarke paidal chalte hai.

Mujhe uska idea pasand aya tha to hum sab vaise hi karte hai.aur hum sab gadi me baithne lagte hai.aur
chal nikalte hai....

phir jab gaon shuru hone wala tha to vahi phir driver gadi rukwata hai.

Abhay- ab hum yaha se paidal chalte hai.

Di- ha ha chalo.

Hum sab gadi se utarke chalne lagte hai.jaise hi gaon shuru hota hai.to sab Hume hi dekh rahe the.aur
soch rahe the.ki aaj abhayraje ke sath ye kon aagaye.

Tabhi vaha pe ek mahila ati hai.aur Abhay se bolti hai.

Mahila- chote malik aaj bahut dino baad gaon me aye ho.

Abhay- ha chachi ye dekho ye mera bhai hai.aur ye dono bahane.inko gaon dekhna tha to mai unko gaon
dikha raha hu.

Mahila- lagta hai ye shahar se aye hai.aur tumhare bhai.par kaha se tumhare ye sab bhai ye sab.

Abhay- chachi wo ye mere bade papa yani mere bade chacha hai na unke bache hai.

Wo Mahila to chok jati hai.ki ye Kaise ho sakta hai.

Mahila- kya ye sab bade malik ke bache hai.yani bade malik laut aye.ye to khushi ki baat hai.

Siraj Patel 147

 Di- ji wo Abhi aye nahi hai kuch din ke baad ayenge.Abhi sirf hum hi aye hai.

Mahila - chalo achi baat hai.jug jug jiyo mere bacho.

Itna kahte hi wo Mahila chali jati hai.aur hum age badte hai.Jo koi bhi Hume milta tha.

wo sab yahi puch rahe the.ki hum kon hai.kabhi Abhay jawab deta to kabhi Amar to kabhi Arushi.

Hum tino ko ye gaon ka jivan bahut akarshit kar raha hai.yaha ke log,rahne ke tarike sabhi hamare liye
naya tha.to hum sab bahut enjoy kar rahe the.

Tabhi hamhe ek mandir dikhayi deta hai.hum us mandir me jate hai.mandir dikhane me bahut acha dikh
raha tha.

wo ek shivji ka mandir tha.us mandir me hum bhagawan ke pair padte hai.

Uske Baju me log vaha pe baithe khana kha rahe the.aur kuch Paros rahe the.aise hi ghumte huye
dopahar ho jati hai.

humari najar jab vaha pe padti hai to hame bahut ajib lagta hai ye sab.Di Abhay se puchti hai.

Di- Abhay ye yaha pe kya chal raha hai.

Abhay- Di yaha pe bhagawan ka prasad bant rahe hai.aur ye sab pet bhar ke kha rahe hai.

Mai- Di chalo na mujhe bhuk lagi hai.hum bhi unke sath baithte huye khate hai.

Di- nahi dipu yaha pe nahi hum ghar chalke khate hai.

Amar- Di chalo na yaha khana bahut acha hota hai.aur bhagwan ke prasad ko kabhi na nahi kahna
chahiye.

Mai- ha Di Amar sahi kah raha hai.

Di mere baat pe hasti hai.

Ritu- is mote ko to jaha dekho vaha khana hi dikhta hai.usne alava use kuch dikhayi nahi deta.

Di- thik hai chalo ab khate hai.

Phir vaha pe ja rahe the.ki humhe gaon ka mukhiya dekhta hai ki hum sab vaha pe ja rahe hai.

Mukhiya - chote malik aap aur yaha.

Abhay- ha mere bhaiyo ko prasad khana hai.to hum sab yaha pe aa gaye.

Mukhiya- aapke bhai..?

Siraj Patel 148

 Abhay- ha wo mere bade uncle hai na unke bete.

Mukhiya- are wa... Bade malik laut aye ye to bahut achi baat hai.chalo aap sab prasad kha lijiye.

Phir mukhiya ne Hume alag bitha diya.aur prasad le aye.

Maine khana shuru kiya to wo prasad bahut acha laga mujhe to Maine aur 2 baar liya.

sabne Pet bhar ke prasad khaya.ab sab ke pet bhar chuke the.aur Hume ghar Jane ki bhi jarurat nahi
padi.

Par yaha pe mujhe ek bahut ajib lagi.hum sabko ye chote malik kyu kahte hai.hamare shahar me to itni
adar aur itni respect bhi nayi dete.

jitni ye log de rahe hai.hum aise hi din bhar gaon ghumte rahte hai.ab din dhalne wala tha to hum sab
nikalte the.

hamari gadi ki taraf.is baar Abhay bahut jaldi jaldi kar raha tha.na Jane usko jaldi jake kya karna hoga.

to uske piche kya Karan hoga.hum bhi uske sath chal rahe the.

Hum mahal me aa gaye sham hone se pahle.to sab hamari chinta kar rahe the.usme mom bhi shamil
thi...

Mom- itne der se kaha the tum sab.

Di- kuch nahi mom aise hi gaon ghum rahe the.

Mom- ye kya waqt hai kya ghar ane ka.apko kuch nahi bolti iska ye matlab nahi hai ki apne man ki karo.

Mai- mom Lekin hamne kiya kya hai.ham to bas ghumne gaye the.

Mom- gaon dekhne to tum subah gaye the.phir itni der kyu.tum sabko pata hai na ye gaon hai.yaha Jada
der bahar nahi rahte.

Ritu- ha to hum raat hone se pahle aa gaye na yaha pe aap itna bhadak kyu rahi ho.hum aa gaye na.

Mom- tu mujhse jaban lagati hai.itni badi ho gayi tu.

Itna bolke mom ritu ki taraf ja rahi thi ki tabhi dadi unko rok deti hai.mahol bahut garam ho gaya tha.ki
tabhi Abhay bolta hai.

Abhay- hame maaf kardo badi maa meri vajah se der ho gayi aagese aisa nahi hoga.

Chachi- Abhay tumhe to pata hai na sab kuch phir bhi.

Abhay- I am sorry maa..

Siraj Patel 149

 Dadi- chalo aa gaye na sab ab apne room me jao sab.

Hum sab apne room me jate hai.

Tabhi dadi mom ko bolti hai.

Dadi- tum bacho pe kyu chilla rahi thi.

Mom- maa apko malum hai na yaha ka mahol.aur unko ane me jara bhi der hoti na to...

Dadi- kuch nahi hua unko.aur iss sab ke bare me unhe kuch pata bhi nahi hai tumne unko bina baat ke hi
dant diya.

Dada- ha bahu jao tum unse baat karlo.

Mom- Abhi nahi baad me jaungi.

Idhar mai yeh baat soch raha tha ki mom ko kis baat par gussa aa raha tha aaj tak mom ne Hume kisi
baat pe kuch bhi nai bola tha par aaj hi kyu.

Mai sab Jaan sakta tha ki yaha pe ye kya ho raha hai.aur mom ne Hume danta kyu.par guruji ne mujhe
sakht kaha tha ki.

jabtak ho sake tab tak tum apni shakti ka upyog nahi karoge.

Jab tumhe shakti ki bahut jarurat hogi tabhi upyog karna.

Isilye Maine uske bare me Jada nahi socha aur Jo hoga dekha jayega.

Phir mai fresh hota hu.aur Di ke room me ja raha tha.ki tabhi mujhe ritu ke room se kuch abaj ati hai.

to mai uske room ka door nock karne hi wala tha. ki door thoda khul gaya aur usi waqt ritu bathroom se
ayi thi.aur wo sirf towel me thi.

Maine isse pahle use aise haal me nahi dekha tha.mai to usko palak jhapakte huye dekh hi raha tha.

Us towel me ritu bahut hi hot dikh rahi thi.uske gore nange pair uske badan pe bahati huye pani ki
bunde.

aur gale par kuch pani ki bunde dikh rahi thi.bahut hi kamuk drushya tha wo.

Mai to usko dekhke kho hi gaya tha.shayad ritu ko pata chala gaya ki unko koi to dekh raha hai.

To wo piche mudi to darwaje pe Khade mujhko dekha mai bhi unko dekh raha tha.

Hum Dono kuch der aise hi ek-dusre ko dekh rahe the.tabhi achanak ritu bathroom me bhag gayi.

Siraj Patel 150

 aur mujhe bhi yaad aya ki mai kya kar raha hu. Aur kaha khada hu. To Mai bhi piche mudte huye apne
room me chala gaya.

Mai apne room me Jake sochne laga ki ye maine kya kar diya.maine ritu ko us halat me pahli baar dekha
tha bahut hi hot aur khubsurat dikh rahi thi.

Mai ye kya soch raha hu wo meri bahan hai.mujje uske bare me aisa nahi sochna chahiye.mai kitna galat
soch raha tha.

Ab mai ritu ke age kaise jaunga.uska samna Kaisee karunga.

Mujje ritu ko sorry bolna tha par ab to uske age Jane ki himaat bhi nahi ho rahi thi.

Mujhe kya karu kya nahi kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha.ki tabhi vaha pe Amar aa jata hai....

Amar- bhaiya apko niche bulaya hai.

Mai to full dar gaya tha mujhe laga ritu ne mom ko kaha hoga ab mera kuch nahi ho sakta.

mom to pahle se hi hum pe gussa hai.ab mera kuch nahi ho sakta.

Tabhi Amar mujhe hilata hai.

Amar- kaha kho gaye bhaiya.

Mai-hhhmmmm......aaaaahh......tune kuch kaha kya?

Amar- mai kah raha tha ki apko niche bulaya hai.

Mai- ha tu chal mai ata hu.

Itna bolke Amar vaha se chala jata hai.aur mai bhi uske piche piche chal deta hu.na Jane ab kya hoga.

Mai niche gaya to sab shant baithe huye the. Aur sab khane ki table pe baithe huye the.mai bhi unke
sath Jake baith jata hu.

Koi bhi kuch nahi bol raha tha.mai bhi aram se khane laga.mujhe laga khane ke baad sab bolenge mujhe.

Hamara khana khatam hota hai aur mai sab se pahle apne room me jata hu.sab mere piche apne room
me jate hai.

mai apne room me baithe soch raha tha ki ab ayenge. Nahi ab ayenge. Isi bich mera sir dukh raha tha
isiliye mai Di ke room me jata hu.

Di bed pe baithi book pad rahi thi.mujhe dekhte huye wo book side me rakh deti hai.aur mai unke god
me sir rakh ke let jata hu.

Di mera sir sahla rahi thi.mujhe bhi acha lag raha tha ki tabhi room me mom aur ritu aa jati hai.mai to

Siraj Patel 151

 full dar jata hu.

tab to nahi par ab bolegi.mom aur ritu ake hamare pass baith jati hai.Mujhe pasina chutney laga tha.Di
mera haal dekh leti hai.

Di- kya huva dipu.

Mai- kkkk....kkkkyyyaaaa huvvvaa... Kuch bhi to nahi.

Di- to phir ye pasina kaisa.

Mai apne muh pe hath phirata hu to sach me pasina tha.ab kya bolu.

Mai- kuch nahi Di wo to bas aise hi Abhi mai apne room se aya hu na usi liye.

Mai ritu ki taraf dekhta hu to mujhe kuch ajib se najro se dekh rahi thi.

mujje samaj nahi aa raha tha ki wo gusse me hai ya shant.Tabhi mom bolti hai.

Mom- bacho mai sham ki vajah se yaha ayi hu.

Mai- matlab.

Mom- Jo maine sham ko sab ko danta na uski vajah se.

Di- koi baat nahi apne Hume danta to uske piche kuch to vajah hogi.

Mujhe pata chal gaya tha ki ritu ne mom ko kuch nahi kaha tha mai tu ab khush hota hu.aur mom ko
bolta hu.

Mai- Lekin mom aap aisa kyu bol rahi thi hame.

Mom- wo kya hai na beta hum shahar se aye hai yaha par. raat bhar bhi bahar ghumenge na to koi kuch
nahi kahega.
par yaha pe aisa nahi hota yaha pe kuch der raat ko bahar rahe na to bate hoti hai.

Ritu- mom itni choti si baat ke liye hame aap bol nahi sakti jarur kuch badi baat hogi jo aap hame bata
nahi rahe hai.

Mom- nahi beta aisi koi baat nahi hai.mai sach kah rahi hu.raat ko yaha pe ghumne nahi dete isiliye mai
aisa kah rahi thi.

Mai- thik hai mom hum sab samaj gaye age se aisa nahi hoga.hum kal se jaldi ghar ayenge.

Mom- mujhe tum sab se yahi ummid thi.chalo ab so jao.

Di- okk mom good night.

Siraj Patel 152

 Phir mom vaha se chali jati hai.ritu bhi unke sath jati hai.par jate waqt wo mujje ajib se najarose dekhti
hai.
Ab mai bhi Di ko kahta hu.

Mai- Di ab mai bhi chalta hu.Dada ke room me.

Di- okk betu good night.

Ab mai Dada ke room me jata hu.dadi aur Dada baithe huye bate kar rahe the.

Mai bhi unke pass jata hu.Mujhe dekhke wo apne bate band karte hai.

Dada- aa gaya beta chalo sote hai.

Mujhe bhi nind aa rahi thi.to mai unke pass let jata hu.letne kuch der baad hi mujhe nind ati hai aur mai
so jata hu.

Agle din subah mujhe dadi uthati hai.aur phir mai apne room me jata hu.aur bathroom me Jake nahata
hu.

aur phir kapade pahanne ke baad mai niche jata hu.to Abhi vaha pe mom aur chachi hi thi kitchen me.

Mai mom ko Jake piche se hug karta hu.

Mom- Good morning dipu.

Mai- good morning mom.par apko Kaise pata ki mai hu.

Mom- bass aise hi.

Tabhi chachi bolti hai.

Chachi- wah re dipu tu sirf ma ko hi kah good morning jaise hum there koi lagte hi nahi aur hum yaha pe
hai hi nahi.

Mai mom ko chodte huye chachi ko pichese hug karta hu.

Mai- sorry chachi.yaha pe apke jaise sundar koi nahi hai.socha apko last me mil lu.

Chachi- chal ab makhan mat laga.

Mai- nahi chachi nai sahi kah raha hu.

Chachi ka gathila badan mujhe bahut acha lag raha tha.mere hatho ka ghera age Jake unke pet ke upar
tha.aur mai unke gand ko mahsus kar raha tha.

Isi bich mera kab khada huva kuch pata nahi chala.aur wo sidha chachi ki gand par thokar lagane laga.

Siraj Patel 153

 Chachi ko ye feel ho gaya.isiliye wo boli.

Chachi- ab chode ga bhi ya aise piche se milta rahega.

Mai chachi ki baat sunke unko chodta hu.tab chachi palatti hai.aur mere gaal pe kiss karte huye bolti hai.

Chachi- ab beta bada ho gaya hai.jaldi se iske liye koi dhundani padegi.

Mai- matlab.

Chachi- matlab ab tum jao aur khane ki table pe Jake baith jao.hum sab Abhi ate hai.

Phir unko bye kahke khane ki table pe baithta hu.tabhi vaha pe sab ate hai....

Abhay- kya haal hai bhai aaj subah jaldi ho gayi apki.

Mai- kuch nahi re bas aise hi.

Ritu- vaise Abhay aaj hum kaha ja rahe hai.

Abhay- apne kabhi khet dekha hai kya.

Mai- ha dekha hai na wo bhi sirf TV me.

Arushi- wo nahi bhaiya kabhi real me dekha hai kya samne se.

Mai- nahi aru aisa to kabhi nahi dekha.

Abhay- to aaj hum kheto me ja rahe hai.

Di- wow...! Khet me bada acha hoga.phir aaj to bahut maja ayega.

Mai- ha di such me.to thik hai hum khane ke baad hi nikalte hai.Lekin aaj hum mom ko bhi sath le lenge.

Di- ye idea to bahut acha hai.chalo mom ko bhi kahte hai.

Mai- mom....mommm....

Mom kitchen se ati hai.

Mai- mom chalo aaj hum hamare khet jayenge.aap bhi chalo na.

Mom- mai vaha ake kya karungi.

Ritu- plz mom aap bhi chalo na. Isi bahane se hame hamara khet bhi dekhna hoga.

Tabhi kitchen me se chachi bhi ati hai.

Siraj Patel 154

 Chachi- jaiye na bhabhi bache kah rahe hai to ek baar aap hamara khet dekh ayiye.

Mom- thik hai mai jati hai.par aapko bhi sath me chalna hoga.

Chachi- okk thik hai mai bhi sath chalti hu.

Phir kya tha chachi ne dopahar ka khana sath liya aur chal pade hum apne khet ki taraf.

Khet hamara bahut bada tha.hamne khet bhi Pahli baar dekha tha.bahut hi hariyali thi khet me.

Ritu- wow..! Khet to bahut acha hai.aaj to bahut maja ayega.

Mai- aam ka garden bhi hai yaha pe.maja ayega phir.

Abhay- Lekin is ped par bahut hi kam aam hai.

Ritu- aisa kyu.

Abhay- kyu ki Abhi aam ka season gaya hai.aur isiliye bache-kuche aam hi yaha.

Mai- mom kya hum yaha aam kha sakte hai.

Mom- kyu nahi.

Aam to ped ke uchayi pe the.to hum ped pe chadke kuch aam nikalte hai.

Aur niche ake hum aam khane lagte hai.aam to bahut ache the.to hum wo khate hai.aur phir age nikalte
hai.

Mom aur chachi ek jagaj pe baith jate hai.usi waqt hame vaha pe khet ke bicho bich ek river dikhayi deta
hai.

Ritu- wowww....! Ye river to bahut acha hai.chalo hum isme kuch der khelte hai.

Di- Lekin hamare kapde.

Mai- Di hame sirf isme khelna hai swinging nahikarna hai.

Di- mai nahi tum hi jao khelne me.

Mai- nahi Di.plz aap bhi chalo na.

Di- tum sab jao khelne me.mai surf tum sabko yahi mom ke sath baithe huye dekh lungi.

Us river ke side me kuch aurat kapde dho rahi thi.to dusre aur kuch kar rahi thi.Hum us river me utarke
ek-dusre me pani udane lage.

hamare pass ek rubber ball tha to usko Maine pahle ritu pe Mara.to wo mujhe phek ke maar rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 155

 ki mai jhuk gaya aur wo laga Abhay ko.usne dekha ritu he Mara.

Abhay ne ritu ko phek maar raha tha ki wo lava amar ko.aise hi hum sabhi ek-dusre ko phek ke maarte
hai.

aur sab pe pani udate huye khel rahe the.

Kuch Der khelne ke baad chachi ne abaj di Hum sabko.

Chachi- chalo bacho khana tayar hai ab chalo khate hai.

Ab hum sab apna game band karke vapas ate hai.hamare thode kapde hi gile ho gaye the.to hum use
sukane rakh lete hai.aur hum lunch karne lage.

Lunch karne ke baad humne ek hour aram karne ke baad hum phir se khet me ghumne lage.

Ek jagah pe Hume ganne dikhayi dete hai.

Amar- bhaiya chalo hum ganna khate hai.

Arushi- ha bhaiya chalo na hum ganna khate hai.bahut hi ache lagte hai ye.

Mai- to chalo hum ganne khate hai.

vaha pe ek admi tha use Abhay Hume ganne dene ko kahta hai.

Kuch hi der me Hume wo admi ganne deta hai.

Hum ganne mom aur chachi ko bhi dete hai.sach me ganne bahut tasty lag rahe the.Lekin ek baat jarur
thi uske liye majbut danto ki jarurat thi.

Sab ganne khane ke baad ab kya karna hai soch rahe the.

Arushi- bhaiya kya hum hide and seek khelte hai.

Ritu- wow arushi idea to bahut acha hai chalo sab khelte hai.

Mai- chalo tumne idea diya hai to tumse hi shuru karte hai.chalo ab hum sabko dhundo.

Phir arushi 1 se 10 take ginti karte huye bahar dekhti hai.to hum sab gayab the.phir wo hum sabko
dhundane lagte hai.

Pahle wo Amar ko dhundati hai aur phir sabko dhundati hai.

Phir Amar sabko dhundane lagta hai.aise hi sab par ek baar ati hai.hamare sath mom aur chachi khel rahi
thi to unpar bhi ati hai.

Abhi sham kuch der me hone hi wali thi ki chachi bolti hai.

Siraj Patel 156

 Chachi- chalo bacho ab ghar chale.

Humare yaha khet me gadi bulayi thi chachi he.

Phir hum sab us gadi me baithke chale jate hai apne ghar.ghar hum sham hone se pahle hi pohoch gaye
the.

Ghar me jate hi dadi Hume dekh leti hai.

Dadi- to Kaise bita aaj ka din.

Ritu- dadi aaj hamne bahut enjoy kiya.pata hai aaj hamne ganne khaye,aam khaye aur bahut kuch kiye.

Mai- ha dadi hum pahli baar khet me gaye the.to bahi pe hamne pahle baar bahut enjoy kiya.

Dadi- okk...! Chalo bacho ab apne room me jao aur kuch der aram karo.

Phir him sab apne room me jate hai aur fresh hone ke baad hum kuch der aram karte hai.

Aise hi kuch din gujarte hai.aur akhir wo din aa hi jata hai...

Ek din mujje mom se kuch kam tha to mai mom ke room me jata hu.

Mom chair pe baithi kuch soch rahi thi.

Mai-mom...mom...

Mom ne kuch reply nahi diya.na Jane kya soch rahi thi.

Phir mai mom ke pass jata hu.aur mom ko hilata hu.

Mai- mom....mommm..

Mom- hmmm....are dipu kab aya tu.

Mai- mujje aye to bahut time huva hai.Lekin aap kis soch me ho Maine kitni abaj Di apko.

Mom- nahi re kuch nahi tu bata kis baat ke liye aya tha.

Mai- mom apko meri kasam plz aap batao n kya baat hai.

Mom- dipu tu har baat pe apni kasam mat diya kar.

Mai- to batao na mom.

Mom- mai mere maa aur papa ko yaad kar rahi thi.

Mai mom ki baat se chokata hu.aur chokte huye bolta hu.

Siraj Patel 157

 Mai- yani wo bhi yahi hai.

Mom- ha wo bhi yahi hai.yaha se kuch hi duri par ek gaon hai.vaha ke thakur hai mere pita yani tumhare
Nana.

Mai- to aap unse milte kyu nahi.

Mom- mujhe unse Milne ki bahut icha hai par kya karu wo shayad Abhi bhi mujhse naraj hai.aur mujse
milna nahi chahate.

Mai- kya mom aap bhi mata-pita kabhi apne bacho par itni der gussa rah sakte hai kya.

Mom-nahi re phir bhi.

Mai mom ki god me sota hu.aur mom mera sar sahlati hai.

Mai- vaise mere mama kya karte hai.

Mom- wo yaha ke bahut bade doctor hai.

Mai- kya mujhe mausi bhi hai.

Mom- ha do mausi hai tumhe.par unki ab shadi ho gayi hongi.wo tino bhi mujse chote the.

Mai- aur unke bache bhi honge na.

Mom- kya malum.

Mom ye sab bol rahi thi.par unke ankho me ansu the.unke kuch ansu mere chehare par padte hai.

Mai mom ko dekhta hu.to mom ro rahi thi.mai uthata hu aur mom ke ankho ke ansu pochta hu.

Mai-mom aap ro kyu rahi ho.

Unka rona dekhke mujhe bhi rona aa raha tha.Tabhi di mom ke room me ati hai.wo mom ko rote huye
dekhti hai.aur daudte huye mom ke pass ati hai.

Di- kya huva mom aap ro kyu rahi ho.

Mai- mom ko apne maa-papa ki bahut yaad aa rahi hai.

Di bhi mom ke pass baith jati hai.

Di- mom aap ro nahi hum jaldi unse bhi milenge.

Mai- ha mom aap smile karo.hum jaldi usne milenge.

Siraj Patel 158

 Tabhi ritu room me ati hai.aur mom ko rote huye dekhti hai.aur Di ko unke pass baithe huye.

aur mujhe kuch dur pe baithi huyi dekhti hai.hum sabko malum nahi tha ki ritu room me ayi hai.

Ritu ate hi mujhe apni taraf karte hai.aur khich ke ek thappad mere gaal pe Marti hai.

Hum sab ye dekhke shock hote hai ki usne mujhe kyu Mara.jisne aaj tak mujhe kabhi najar uthake nahi
dekha.

usne aaj mujje Mara.hamara jhagada to bahut baar huva hai.par is stage par kabhi pohovha hi nahi.aur
bina baat ke usne mujje kyu mara

Aur uska thappad aisa tha ki mere muh se rakht nikalne laga.hum sab usko hi dekh rahe the.

Ritu- kya samjta hai tu apne aap ko. Ye sab tu Jo kar raha hai na use tu ye mat samaj ki tu bahut bada ho
gaya hai.apni mom ko rulata hai.

tujhe sharam nahi ati.ek baar Maine sahan kar liya.par baar baar nahi.bas ho gaya na akhir kitna karega
tu.ja yaha se chale ja.

varna tere liye acha nahi hoga.na Jane kis nali ki kida hai tu.tujhe kuch power mil gayi to bahut bada
samajne laga hai tu apne aap ko.Gandi nali ke kide.ja chala ja.

Maine pahli baar itna kuch suna tha.mujhe to samaj nahi aa raha tha ki ye ritu ko aaj kya ho gaya hai.

ye aisa kyu kar rahi hai par mujhe uski bate sidhe dil pe lagi thi.

Mai baha se chala jata hu.Di mujhe abaj de rahi thi.par mai us waqt apne aap se bahut naraz tha.

isiliye mai unki koi bhi abaj nahi suna.aur chala pada haweli ke bahar.mujhe bahar jate waqt kisine nahi
dekha.

Aur mai bahar ane ke baad mujhe kuch pata nahi tha mai kaha ja raha hu aur mai kya kar raha hu.kuch
samaj nahi aa raha tha.

mai chalte waqt jungle ke andar chala gaya.chalte-chalte mujhe ek pathar ko lag gaya.aur mai vahi pe gir
gaya.

Tab mujhe hosh ata hai.ki mai ye kaha aa gaya hu.mujhe to kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha mai ab jau to jau
kaha.

par mujhe kuch der shanti chahiye thi.to pass me hi ek talab tha to mai vaha Jake uske kinare baith gaya.

mujhe to yaha ke bare me kuch nahi pata tha.isliye mai vaha pe shant baitha huva tha.Lekin andar ek
dar bhi lag raha tha.

Aur sochne laga ki ritu ne aaj aisa kyu kiya.par uska to mai samaj sakta hu.

Siraj Patel 159

 Mai iss bare me Jada na sochte huye.mai mom ke bare me sochta hu.ki ab unko Kaise milana hoga.

Ab in dono pariwaro ko dushmani kaisi mitani hogi.mujhe kuch aisa karna hoga ki Dono pariwar mil jaye.

Kal mai Jake mama se milta hu.aur Abhay se in sab bacho ke bare me pata lagata hu.Mujhe aisa jald hi
karna hoga.

aur papa,bhai aur bhabi bhi jald hi ane wale hai.unko ane ke baad unko mere taraf se ye surprise deta
hu.

Ab mai yahi soch raha tha ki mere kande par koi hath tikata hai.mai mood ke dekhta hu to mere piche ek
aurat thi.

Aurat- beta yaha pe kya kar rahe ho.

Mai- kuch naho bas aise hi.

Aurat- beta yaha pe raat ko bahar nikalna mana hai tumhe pata nahi kya.

Mai- mujhe pata hai .par ye pata nahi ki kyu yaha pe bahar nahi jata.aur aap kyu ayi bahar.

Aurat- maine tumhe yaha pe baithe huye dekha to mai yaha tumhe dekhne chali ayi.

Ab mai vaha se uth jata hu.aur uss Aurat ko bolta hu.

Mai- thik hai ab mai yaha se chala jata hu.

Aurat- aise Kaiser ab bahut raat ho chuki hai.aaj nahi tum kal subah chale jao.

Mai- nahi ghar pe meri sab rah dekh rage honge.mujhe Jana hoga.

Ab aurat apna abaj bada ke bolti hai.

Aurat- tum aa gaye ho apne marji se par yaha se jaoge meri marji se.

Mai- kya matlab..

Aurat- matlab ye ki ab tum yaha se vapas nahi ja sakte.kyu ki yaha se tumhari ab lash hi yaha se jayegi.

Itna bolte hi wo aurat apna roop badal deti hai.aur wo ek 10 feet me chudail ka roop basal deti hai.

wo ek bahut hi darawani ban jati hai.mai to usne liye Tayar hi nahi tha.mai to bahut dar jata hu.

Mai- tttuuummm...tumm... Kon ho...

Aurat- ha hahahaha hahha....ab tum nahi bach sakte.kisko bhi yaad karlo.par ab tum yaha se bachke
nahi ja sakte.

Siraj Patel 160

 Itna bolte hi wo mujhe apni lath maar deti hai.aur mai vaha se udte huye piche ped pe ja girta hu.

mai vaha se uthata hu tabhi wo hawa me udte huye mere pass ati hai.aur mere muh pe ek Joe ka mukka
maar deti hai.

mai uska mukka sahan nahi kar pata.aur vaha se udte huye piche ja girta hu.

Mai to kuch kar hi nahi pa raha tha.per mujhe ab bahut gussa aa raha tha.mai full gusse me tha.

aur mai vaha se uthta hu.aur usko apne pass bulata hu.

Wo Chudail apne pass mujje bulati hai.aur apne hath me ek talwaar Lati hai.

aur us talwaar se mujhpar waar kar rahi thi ki mai uska waar jhukte huye waar chukata hu.

aur uske pet par jor ka mukka maar deta hu.wo chudail ke muh se khun nikalta hai.

aur wo vahi pe gir jati hai.mai usko uthata hu aur uska gala apni baho me pakad leta hu.

Wo chudail bahut koshish kar rahi thi chutne ki.par wo chut hi nahi pa rahi thi.

Chudail- ccchhhh....chhoooddd... Do mujhe... Mujhe maaf kardo... Kon ho tum...

Mai- mai kon hu. Tumse uska matlab nahi ab tu ye dekh.aur tu mere hath se nahi Bach payegi.

Mai uska chod deta hu.wo jamin par gir jati hai.phir mai apne hath se agni ka gola uske upar chod deta
hu.

to wo chudail chilla rahi thi.phir akhir wo mar jati hai. Aur vaha se gayab ho jati hai.

Mai bahit Gusse me tha.phir vaha pe ansh at a hai.

aur usko dekhte hi mera gussa kam hone lagta hai.aur kuch hi der me kam ho jata hai.

Ansh- bhai...

Mai ansh ko dekhta hu.

Mai- bolo ansh Kaise ana huva.aur ye kon thi.

Ansh- bhai mai apko usi ke bare me batane aya hu.

Mai- batao ye kon thi.aur yaha pe kya ho raha hai.

Ansh- aap Jo kar rahe ho apne pariwar ke liye wo kariye.par uske sath apko yaha jis kam ke liye aye ho
wo pura karna hoga.

Mai-mujje malum hai ansh.par mujhe yaha karna kya hai wo nahi pata.

Siraj Patel 161

 Ansh- mai batata hu apko yaha pe kya karna hai.

Mai- ha thik hai. Aur mujhe yaha ka bare me sab janana hai.

Ansh- mai apko wo sab vistar se batata hu.

Ab mai ansh kya batata hu.uspe dhyan deta hu..

Aaj se hazaro saal pahle yaha ek Krishna ka mandir huva karta tha.usi karan yaha koi buri chiz nahi ati
thi.

Us waqt yaha ek raja huva karta tha.wo bahut krur aur nirdayi tha.apni praja ko har waqt pareshan karta
tha.

Agar kuch bhi galti kare to unko sidha maar deta tha.aur kai baar bina vajah hi maar deta tha. Praja se do
guna kar vasul karta tha.

Ek din uske yaha ek tyohar tha.aur usi ke chalte wo apne pariwaar ke sath us jungle me nikal pada.

Jis jungle me krishna ka mandir tha.wo yaha ke Krishna ke mandir aa raha ki use is jungle me sadhu
dikhayi dete hai.

Par raja unko dekhe bagair chalne ko kahta hai.us waqt wo sadhu kuch puja kar rahe the.raja ke jane ke
raste me unki puja ho rahi thi.

isliye raja wo puja tahas nahas karte huye age badta hai.par raja ke vaha ane par unke puja me bhang
padta hai.

aur wo sab sadhu us raja pe bahut krodhit hote hai.unme se ek sadhu raja ko rokta hai aur bolta hai.

Sadhu-raja aapne ya bahut galat kiya hai.aapko iska dand jarur milega.

Raja- tu kya karega mera.mai yaha ka raja hu.tu mera kuch nahi bigad sakta.aur agar kuch bola to mai
tujhe mrityudand de dunga.

Raja apne hi shakti pe bahut Garv karta tha.usi Garv ke Karan wo sadhu ki nahi sunta.

aur mandir ki taraf chale ja raha tha.tabhi us sadhu ko bahut krodh ata hai aur wo sadhu raja ko sharp
deta hai.

Sadhu- aap jis mandir me ja rahe ho na.wo apko ab vaha pe nahi milega.jaha pe sadhu ka apman hota
hota hai.shaitan rahte hai.

vaha pe bhagawan kuch kam nahi isiliye aaj se ye mandir yaha nahi rahega.aur yaha pe shaitan ko raaj
hoga.yaha pe bhuto ka raaj hoga.

Siraj Patel 162

 Itna bole sadhu vaha se chale jate hai.aur raja unko Marne hi wala tha ki us raja ko usne mahamantri
rokte hai.

Mahamantri- Jane do maharaj hamko der ho rahi hai.unko Jane do.

Phir raja vaha se chale jata hai.aur mandir ki taraf jata hai par ye kya vaha jake sab chock jate hai.

Maharaj- yaha ka mandir kaha gaya.ye Kaise ho sakta hai.

Mantri- maharaja lagta hai us sadhu ka shrap sahi ho gaya.yaha ka mandir gayab ho gaya.

Maharaj- ye kaise ho sakta hai yaha ka pura ka pura mandir Kaise gayab ho sakta hai.jao un sadhu ko
dhund lao.

Sab dhundhne chale jate hai.par kisi ko bhi wo sab dikhayi nahi dete.

Maharaja pareshan hote hai.aur apne mahal chale jate hai.phir raat hoti hai.

aur raja apne mahal me sochne lag jata hai.ab in sadhu Kaise dhunde.

Isi soch me raat gujar jati hai. Aur dusara din hota hai.par agle din subah maharaja ke mahal me saink
ate hai.

Sainik- maharaj kal raat 10 sainikiko ki maut hogayi hai.aur kisi ko bhi nahi pata Kaiser huvi hai.

Maharaj- ye kaise sambhav hai.jaldi pata karo ye Kaise huva.aur un sadhuo ko dhunda kya.

Mahamantri- nahi maharaja unko hamne bahut jagah dhunda.par wo nahi mile.

Maharaj- jaldi dhundo un sabko.

Sabhi sainik chale jate hai.aur maharaja soch me padte hai.ki ye Kaise ho raha hai.

Phir wo apne kaksh me chala jata hai.aur aram karne lagta hai.aise hi din kat jata hai par kuch bhi pata
nahi chalta ye Kaise ho raha hai.

Phir agle din bhi aise hi hota hai.to maharaja aur bhi pareshan hota hai.use lagta hai is rajya me koi ghus
gaya hai.

par aise nahi tha.agle kuch din aisa hi hota raha.par kisiko bhi kuch pata nhi chala.

Ab to har waqt ghar ke sab log ghar se bahar nikalne ko ghabrate the.

Phir maharaj pareshan hoke ek sadhu ke pass chala jata hai.aur unse inks nivaran puchta hai.

Maharaj- Sadhu ye sab hamare rajya me Kaise ho raha.aur kya ho raha hai Hume batao.

Siraj Patel 163

 Sadhu- ye sab apke karan huva hai.aur un sadhu ke shrap ke Karan huva hai.aur isliye yaha ka Krishna ka
mandir gayab hai isiliye.

Maharaj- to iska kuch nivaran.

Sadhu- jab take aap us mandir ko nahi dhund lete.tabtak ye sab band nahi hoga.

Maharaj- band nahi hoga.par hum use rok to sakte hai na.

Sadhu-ha use rokne ka ek tarika hai.wo ye hai ki raat ke 6 bajne ke baad aur subah 6 bajne se pahle koi
bhi ghar ke bahar nahi padega.
agar wo bahar gaya to yaha Jo bhut hai,shaitan hai wo use maar dalenge.

Maharaj- thik hai hum sab iska palan karenge.

Phir maharaja mahal Jake sabko ye suchna de deta hai.aur tab se koi ghar ke bahar nahi pada.

Ansh- ye thi yaha ki kahani.

Mai- to mere Jo dada-maharajao ne paap kiya hai use sudharna hai.aur us mandir dhund nikalna hai.

Ansh- sahi kaha.aap ko sirf usko dhundna nahi hai.

Mai- to phir aur kya karna hai.

Ansh- wo sab mai apko kal bata dunga.ab aap jaiye apne mahal aur aram kijiye.

Mai- nahi ansh aaj hi Abhi batao.mujhe kya karna hai.

Ansh- dekho bhai raat bahut ho gayi hai.aur vaise bhi yaha pe bhuto ka raaj hai.isiliye jyada der karna
sahi nahi.

Phir mujhe yaad ata hai.ki mai kaha pe hu.aur mai ye dekhke chock jata hu.mai to ussi jungle me hu.

Jaha pe but rahte hai.ab mujhe to bahut dar lagne laga tha.kya karu kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha.

Mai- to maine kuch der pahle jisko Mara to ab sab khatam ho gaya hoga.

Ansh- nahi bhai apne to sirf ek ko hi khatam kiya hai.ye tabtak band nahi hoga jab tak yaha wo mandir
nahi mil jata.

Mai- thik hai par ansh plz mujhe ab ghar chod do.age ki kahani kal batana.par Abhi ke liye mujhe ghar
chod do.

Ansh- nahi bhai iske age to apko hi Jana hai.

Mai- please ansh chod do na iss baar.

Siraj Patel 164

 Tabhi mujhe jungli kutte ki abaj sunayi deti hai.mai to ab full dar gaya tha.hala ki maine ek chudail ko
maar diya tha.

par ab yaha ka sach janane ke baad ab mujhe yaha dar lag raha tha.

Ansh- dekho bhai apko ghar hi Jana hai na to aap udke bhi ja sakte ho.

Mai- ha yaar ye to Maine socha hi nahi.

Ansh- chalo ab Mai chalta hu.bahut raat ho gayi hai.

Ansh itna kahte hi gayab ha jata hai.mai usko abaj de raha tha.par usne suna hi nahi.ab mujhe jald se
jald yaha se Jana hoga.

Tabhi muje laga ki mere piche koi hai.mai to ab yaha pe ek pal bhi nahi rukne wala tha.

isiliye mai jald hi vaha se mahal ki taraf udne laha.aur jald ji mai mahal ki chat pe tha.

Ab mujhe koi dar nahi tha.isiliye mai shanti se niche aa raha tha.ki mujhe sab hall me baithe huye dikhayi
dete hai.

Vaha pe Di,mom,chachi aur dadi ro rahi thi. Aur chacha aur Dada bhi pareshan the....

Mai- aap sab yaha pe kya kar rahe hai.

Meri abaj sunte hi sab meri taraf dekh rahe the.phir Di bhag ke ati hai.aur mujhe gale lagati hai.

Di- kaha tha dipu.hum to bahut pareshan ho gaye the.hamne tujhe bahut dhunda kaha tha tu itni der.

Mom- ha beta kaha tha tu itni der.

Mai- Mai to chat pe tha thandi thandi hawa ka maja le raha tha.

Ritu- Maine to pahle hi kaha tha.ye vahi pe hoga jayega akhir ye kaha.ham sab ki nind haram karke.

Di - bahut ho gaya ritu.ja tu apne room me ja.

Ritu pair Marte huye apne room me chali jati hai.aur dadi bolti hai.

Dadi- beta age se jaha bhi jaoge hame bata ke Jana.varna sab pareshan honge.

Mai- thik hai dadi age se aisa nahi hoga.

Dadi- mere pyara beta.

Phir hum sone jate hai.mai aaj apne hi room me sota hu.

Sote waqt mai ye soch raha tha.ab mai in gaon walo ki pareshani Kaise dur karunga.aur mujhe ab mere
nanaji se bhi milna hai.

Siraj Patel 165

 Isi soch me mai so jata hu.phir agle din mai khud uthta hu.aur fresh hoke nashta karta hu.

Ab mujhe Abhay se baat karni thi.to mai use sath leke phiche wale bagiche me le jata hu.

Abhay- RD mujhe yaha kyu le aya.

Mai - mujhe tujse kuch kam hai.

Abhay- ha to bol na.

Mai- mujhe mere mamaji se milna hai.unke ghar Jana hai.

Ye sunken to wo shock hota hai.

Abhay- kyaaaa.... Are ye to sambhav nahi hai.tumhe malum hai na unki aur hamare ghar ki dushmani
hai.

Mai- mujhe malum hai dushmani hai par phir bhi hame ye karya jald se jald karna hoga.

Abhay- kyu bhai Lekin aap ye karna kyu chahate hai.

Mai- wo bhi hamara pariwar hai.aur meri mom unko bahut miss karte hai.

Abhay- aisa hai to mai bhi apki madad karunga lekin ye sab kaise hoga.

Mai- mujhe ek baat bata kya mere mama ko bache hai.

Abhay- ha hai aur unko do ladki aur ek ladka hai.unka bada beta mera senior hai.aur ek ladki meri hi
class me hai aur Jo tisri hai wo Amar ke class me hai.

Mai- Chal thik hai bahut acha huva ab mai usse dosti karunga.aur unke ghar jaunga.

Abhay- Lekin unki aur hamari dushmani hai aur wo hume bolte bhi nahi hai.aur tu bolta hai hum unke
ghar jayenge.

Mai- to thik hai na.par hume kuch to Karna padega.ab hum tumhare college chalte hai.vahi pe dekh
lenge.

Abhay- chalo phir isi bahane tujhe mera college bhi dikha dunga.

Phir hum ghar me chale jate hai aur chachi ko bolte hai.

Mai- chachi hum ghumne ja rahe hai.to hum jara ghum ke ate hai.

Chachi- sambhal ke Jana aur ana.

Phir hum dono Abhay ke college me chale jate hai.

Siraj Patel 166

 Mai- vaise Abhay unke naam kya hai.

Abhay- ladke ka naam hai Gaurav aur dusare ladki ka naam hai Priti aur tisri ka naam hai Namrata.

Hum aise hi baat karte huye chal rahe the.mai apni car leke college gaya tha.to jaise hi hum college
pahuche vaise hi sab mere car ko dekh rahe the.

kyu ki us pure jilhe me hamari jaisi car kisi ke bhi pass nahi thi.

Hum Dono jaise hi car me se utare.sab log hamare taraf hi dekh rahe the.

Mai- Abhay ye log Hume aise kyu dekh rahe hai.

Abhay- yaha pe kabhi aisi gadi nahi ati.aur is gadi me se mai utara to inko bahut shock laga kyu ki mai
kabhi gadi me nahi ata.

Mai- acha acha chal thik hai.chalte hai.

Hum Dono kuch age hi bade the ki abhay ko kisi ne bulaya.

Hum dono ne piche mudke dekha to vaha pe kuch student the Jo hamare taraf hi aa rahe the.

Ladka1- hi Abhay kaha tha itne din aur class kyu nahi aya aur ye mahashaya kon hai.

Abhay- ye mera bhai hai RD.aur RD ye hai mere friends.pashya,mintya,Gotya.

Mintya- lekin ye gadi kiski hai pahle to nahi Dekhi kahi.

Abhay- ye mere bhai ki gadi hai.

Gotya- tera bhai ye kab huva.

Abhay- ye bahut lambi kahani hai.bas itna samajhlo ki ye mere bade chacha ka ladka hai.

Mai- hey friends....!

Sab-hy RD.

Hum aise hi bate karte huye canteen me ja rahe the.college to uska bahut acha dikh raha tha.

Phir hum canteen me baithe huye bate kar rahe the ki vaha pe kuch ladke bhag ke ate hai.

Abhay- kya huva be aise kyu bhag rahe ho.jaise kisi jungli kutte ne Kant liya ho.

Ladka- vaisa hi samaj lo.chalo ground me us Gaurav ko Marne ke liye kuch gunde aye hai.

Abhay- kyaaa.... Lekin kyu aisa usne kya kar diya.

Siraj Patel 167

 Ladka- are vahi college ki President ki seat ke liye.Gaurav aur jamil khade huye the.

To Gaurav ne use hara diya.aur usko bahut jalil kar diya pure college ke samne. Yahi nahi usko Mara bhi
Gaurav ne.

Abhay- acha huva Gaurav to ab gaya.Lekin ye huva kab.

Pashya- jab tu itne din ghar tha.isliye tujhe kuch malum nahi. par in dino me bahut kuch huva hai.

Abhay- lagta hai mere Jane ke baad yaha bahut kuch huva hai.

Gotya- aisa hi kuch samajlo.

Tabhi Abhay meri taraf dekhta hai to mai uski taraf hi dekh raha tha.Abhay ko kuch yaad ata hai.

Abhay- chalo use bachane ke liye.

Ye sab sunke to sab shock hote hai.

Gotya- Abe tum dono to dushman ho phir bhi use bacha rahe ho.

Abhay- ha wo mera dushman tha par ab wo mera bhai hai.

Mintya- wo kab huva.

Abhay- aaj hi ab chalo.

Hum sab ground ki taraf ja rahe the.ground par jate hi hum dekhte hai.

ki gaurav aur uske friends ko kuch gunde buri tarah se maar rahe the.wo bhi kuch 9-10 gunde the.

Aur unme se ek side me khada tha.shayad vahi jamil hoga....

Gaurav ki taraf se sirf 3-4 dost hi the.mai bhagte huye jata hu.aur wo jhagada rok deta hu.mere piche-
piche sabhi aa jate hai.

Gaurav ki muh se khun nikal raha tha.aur bakiyo ka bhi yahi haal tha.Gaurav mere sahare khada tha.mai
usko Abhay ko pakadne ko kahta hu.

Jamil- tu kon hai be aur yaha kya kar raha hai.

Mai- bhai suno pahle mujhe batao aap usko itna maar kyu rahe ho.

Jamil- ye hamara personal mamla hai.tum kon hote ho hamare bich me ane wale.

Mai- mai kon hu ye faraq nahi padta.par ab band karo ye sab. aur ye ladayi nahi hongi.

Isi bich vaha pe us college ke ladke-ladki bhi aa chuke the.aur wo sab hame hi dekh rahe the.

Siraj Patel 168

 Jamil- dekh usne mujhe Mara hai.aur mai isko marunga jarur samje.chala ab baju me hat ja.

Mai- dekh bhai mai iski taraf se apko sorry bolta hu.aap plz yaha se chale jayiye.

Gunda1- ye ladke Jada Shana mat ban dekh tu Hume nahi janta samje.hum uske admi hai jiske naam se
pura state ghabrata hai samje.

Mai- mujhe koi farak nahi padta.tum kiske admi ho aur kiske nahi.thik hai mai aap sab logo ko iski taraf
se sorry bolta hu.

Jamil- ab bahut ho gaya tera.chalo re ab isko maar lo.

Mai- mai tumhara maar khane ko Tayar hu.par pahle mai yeh janana chahta hu ki ye galti kiski hai.

Jamil- galti iski hai.aur saja bhi ise hi milegi.

Mai ab Gaurav ko puchta hu.

Mai- Gaurav batao galti kiski hai.

Gaurav- isne election ke time mujhe maar ne ki dhamki Di thi.aur isne meri bahan ko ek baar cheda bhi
tha.isiliye Maine ise Mara tha.

Jamil- ye jhuth bol raha hai galti iski hi hai.Maine kuch nahi kiya.tum sab kya dekh rahe ho.maro in
sabko.

In sab gundo ke hath me rod the.aur unme se ek hamare taraf hi aa rahe the.

sabhi gunde bahut balshali aur takadwar the.wo sab Telugu movies ki type gunde the.

Mai uske chati pe hath rakhke usko rokta hu. aur use bolta hu.

Mai- dekh bhai galati hamari nahi hai phir bhi mai aap sab ko sorry bolta hu aap plz yaha se chale
jaiye.varna bahut bura hoga.mai khud bhi soch nahi Sakta.

Abhay- rudra kitni der sorry bolega tu.ab bas bohot ho gaya ab inko to inke kiye ki saja milegi hi.

hum sab inse Jada hai.to ham inko maar sakte hai.tu kah sirf ek baar.

Gaurav to ye dekh ke shock huye ja raha tha.Jo ladka usne aaj tak mujhe dhang se baat nahi ki.wo mera
dushman hai.

wo aaj meri taraf se bol raha hai aur jisko mai janta bhi nahi wo mere liye sorry kyu bol raha hai.

Ab mere sir ke upar se pani ja raha tha.mai jis ke liye khud ko rokta hu vahi mere samne aa jata hai.

Wo Gunda mera hath ko hatata hai aur dusre hath jis me rod tha wo mere sir pe mar raha tha to mai use

Siraj Patel 169

 niche jhuk ke use Jane deta hu.

aur us gunde ka balance bigad jata hai to wo piche ki taraf hota hai aur meri taraf uski pith thi.to mai
uske pith pe ek lath maar deta hu.

Jo Jada Jor se nahi Marta hu.phir bhi use lag jati hai aur wo udta huye jamil ke pairo pe gir jata hai.aur
behosh ho jata hai.

Ye dekh ke sab hang hote hai.Abhay bhi ye dekhke shock rahta hai.ki mere me itni power kaisi ayi.par
meri sehat ko dekhte huye koi Jada react nahi karta.

Jamil ye dekhke piche hota hai.to ab uske sare gunde hamare taraf aa rahe the.

abhay ke friend bhi unke taraf ja rahe the.to mai unko rokta hu.aur mai khud unke taraf jata hu.

Sabhi yahi soch rahe the ki ye akela kya karega in sabka par sabhi ye scene dekhna chahate the ki mai ab
kya karta hu.

Charo gunde mujhe charo taraf se gher lete hai. Aur ek sath hi mere par hamla karte hai.to mai itni furti
se sab ko Marta hu.

Kabhi karate ke punch to kabhi boxing aise punch se in sab ki halat kharab ho jate hai.aur 2 minute me hi
sabhi jamin pe pade huye the.

Mujhe gussa to aa raha tha.par Maine khud par control karke sabko unka jawab diya.

aur sabko shanti se nipat liya.kyu ki mai nahi chahata tha ki meri taqat ka numayna in sabke samne ho.

Sabhi chock jate hai ki Maine akele hi sab ko kaise mara.kuch ladkiya to ye bhi bol rahi thi...

Ladki- dekh na kitna smart,handsome aur dashing ladka hai.kitna gora air chikana hai.aur fighting bhi
kitni acha karta hai.

Ladki2- ha yaar ek baar ye mujhe mil jaye na to mai isko kabhi nahi chodungi.

Ladki3- naya lagta hai. Par bahut pyara hai.

Abhay mere taraf ata hai.aur mere khande pe hath rakhte huye bolta hai.

Abhay- bhai ye sab aapne kiya kaise.akele hi sab ko dhul chata Di. Aur apko kharoch bhi nahi huyi.

Mai- ye sab to mere daily practice ka natija hai.

Abhay- ab inka kya karne ka.

Phir mai jamil se bolta hu.

Mai- dekh jamil ab ye rasta chod de.tu yaha padne aya hai pad aur ja.aur age se in gundo ko yaha mat

Siraj Patel 170

 laya kar samje.
aaj to Maine shanti se nipat liya varna inka haal dekhke tu samaj hi gaya honga.

Jamil- thik hai samaj gaya.age se aisa nahi hoga.

Tabhi vaha us college ke principal ate hai.

Principal- kya ho raha hai yaha pe.aur gaurav kya huva tumhe ye chot kaise lagi.

Phir ek ladka sab kuch par short me samja deta hai.

Mai- dekhiye sir aap yaha ke principal hai to yaha pe kya ho raha hai kya nahi ye sab to apko malum
hoga hi.

to aap student ko jara strict kardo.aur unpe jara dhyan do. varna aaj to tal gaya par age kuch bhi ho
sakta hai.

Principal ko meri baat samaj ati hai.to wo kuch der apna bhashan deke chala jata hai.aur Phir jamil bhi
apne gundo ko sath lekar chala jata hai.

par wo jate waqt kuch to bolta hai.par mai uspe jyada dhyan nahi deta. aur mai gaurav ke pass ata hu..

Gaurav - thanks bhai aapne aaj Humne bacha liya.lekin aap kon ho.aur apne mera sath kyu diya.

Mai use bol raha tha ki vaha pe ek ladki ati hai aur sidha gaurav ko gale lagati hai.

Ladki- bhaiya aap Kaise ho.mujje malum huva ki aap ko koi maar raha hai.to mai daudte huye yaha chali
ayi.

Gaurav- gauri darne ki baat nahi hai.inhone meri Jaan bachayi.

Ladki meri taraf dekhti hai.aur pahle to mere taraf dekhe ja rahi thi par gaurav use hilata hai to wo bolti
hai.

Ladki- thanks.! Mere bhai ki Jaan bachane ke liye.

Mai- thanks bolne ki koi jarurat nahi hai.ye to mera farz tha.

Gaurav- bhai ye hai meri choti bahan Priti hai. ye bhi isi college me padti hai.aur aap...

Mai- mera naam hai RD.

Priti- RD bahut acha naam hai.par RD means.

Tabhi Abhay bolta hai.

Abhay- RD means Rudradip.aur ye mera dost hai.

Abhay ki abaj priti aur gaurav sunte hai.to use koi reply nahi dete.par Dono Abhay ko gusse ki najare se

Siraj Patel 171

 dekh rahe the.

Gaurav- Thanks RD par hame ab Jana hoga.

Mai - tum is halat me kaha jaoge.chalo mai tumhe hospital chod deta hu.

Gaurav- dekho bhai aapne hamari madad ki uske liye thanks.par aap us Abhay ke dost ho to aap mere
dushman ho.

Mai- kya mai iska Karan Jaan sakta hu.

Gaurav- ha aur iska Karan hai mere aur iske pariwar ki dushmani hai.aur wo barso se chali aa rahi hai.

Mai- dekho mai tumhari dushmani ko nahi manta thik hai. aur mai Abhi tumko hospital le ja raha hu.

Mai uski ek baat bhi nahi sunta aur usko vaha se hospital le jata hu.

wo bhi shahar ke bahut bade hospital me.aur uske sath uske friends ko bhi sath le jate hai
Hame dekhte hi vaha ek Ward man ata hai.

Ward man- kya huva Gaurav beta.ye maar Kaise lagi.

Gaurav- kuch nahi uncle wo thoda sa accident ho gaya aur kuch nahi.

Ward boy- thik hai mai unhe jaldi bula ke lata hu.

Mai- Gaurav ye tumhe Kaise kaise janta hai.

Priti- kyu ki ye mere papa ka hospital hai.

Mai- (man me) yani ye mere mama ji ka hospital hai.

Hame vaha pe ek room me bheja gaya tha.to hum kuch der vahi pe baithe huye the.

tabhi vaha pe ek admi ata hai dikhne me bahyt yong dikhayi deta hai.aur bahut hi acha look tha uska.

Admi- beta kaise huya ye sab.aur tumhe to bahut chot lagi hai.Kisine Mara kya tumhe ya tumhara
accident huva hai.

Priti- papa wo college me bhai ki ladayi ho gayi thi.isiliye unko chot lagi hai.

Tabhi mujhe pata chala ki ye Jo aye hai wo to mere mama hai.

Mama- chal thik hai.par tum ladayi kyu kar rahe the Gaurav. Agar tumhe kuch ho jata to.

Mama ye sab bolte huye uske ghav ko dressing kar rahe the.

Sab hone ke baad mama bolte hai.

Siraj Patel 172

 Mama- ab tum kuch der aram karo.

Gaurav - thik hai papa.

Tabhi mama ki najare hum par padti hai.

Mama- ye log kon hai beta.

Priti- inhone hi gaurav ko bachaya hai.aur in he yaha le aye.

Mama- thanks bacho meri bache ki Jaan bachane ke liye.kon ho aap sab.

Priti- papa ye pass hi ke gaon ke hai.

Tabhi mai bolta hu.

Mai- Mai hu Rudradip Purohit.aur ye mera bhai hai Abhay Purohit.

Purohit naam sunte hi mama ko bade jor ka jhatka lagta hai.

Abhi mama kuch bolne hi wale the ki vaha pe ek Mahila aur ek budhe couple ate hai.mahila to bahut hi
sundar thi.sabhi gaurav ke pass akar baithte hai.

Mahila- kya huva mere bache ko.

Gaurav- kuch nahi mom college me thoda jhagada hi gaya tha aur kuch nahi.

Mahila- tujhe kahi lagi to nahi.dekhne de mujhe.

Us aurat ke ankho se ansu aa rahe the.unki bato se aisa lag raha tha ji wo gaurav ki mom hai.yani meri
Mami.aur wo dono mere nana-nani.

Mai to aaj bahut khush tha Maine aaj in sab pariwaro ko bhi dekh liya.

Mami- tujhe kisne kaha tha ladayi karne ke liye.agar tujhe kuch ho jata na to...

Nana- kuch nahu huva mere bache ko wo Abhi bhi sher hai.use kya ho sakta hai.aisa to hota hi
rahega.akhir Thakur ka pota hai tu.

Aise hi kuch der bate hoti rahi.phir naniji ka dhyan humpe jata hai.

Nani- kon ho tum bacho.aur yaha pe kya kar rahe ho.

Tabhi phatak se Priti bolti hai.

Priti- dadi inhone hi bhaiya ki Jaan bachayi hai.inhone un gundo ko kya dhoya hai.aisa lag hi nahi raha
tha ye usse lad rahe hai.

Siraj Patel 173

 Nana-to kya lag raha tha meri bachi.

Priti- aisa lag raha rha tha jaise ye unse khel rahe hai.

Sab uski bat sun to lete hai.par use koi dil pe nahi leta par akhir gaurav ki Jaan bachayi hai to nanaji
mujhse kahne lage.

Nanaji- thanks beta aapne mere pote ki Jaan bachayi.mai aap ka shukriya kaise ada kar saku.

Mai- aap ko shukriya karne ki koi jarurat nahi hai.kyu ki ye to mera farz tha.aur wo Maine nibhaya.

Nanu- bahut acha bolte ho beta tum.naam kya hai tumhara.

Tabhi Mami bich me bolti hai.

Mami- yahi rahkar sab bate karenge kya ghar chalkar bate karte hai.doctor sahab hum hamare bache ko
ghar le ja sakte hai kya.

Mama ab tak yeh soch rahe the usne agar apna naam bata diya to kya hoga tab kya hoga isiliye unhone
baat suni hi nahi.

Nana- kya huva Manish kya soch raha hai.

Mama- kkuu...kkkuch nahi papa wo to bas aise hi.aap log Gaurav ko yaha se me ja sakte hai.

Mami- chalo beta ab hum ghar chalte hai.tum bhi chalo beta.

Mai- nahi aunty mujhe aaj kuch kam hai.isiliye mai aaj nahi aa sakta.par mai kal jarur aunga.

Mami- thik hai beta ka jarur ana ab chale.

Sabhi gaurav ko leke ja rahe the.tabhi Nani mere pass aa jati hai.aur mere sir par hath phirate huye bolti
hai.

Nani- beta kal jarur ana.hum rah dekhenge.

Mai- ji jarur.

Ab sab vaha se chale jate hai.gaurav aur gauri kisi ko bhi kuch nahi bolte hamare bare me.

mai bhi aaj bahut khush tha aaj Maine mere dusre family ko dekha.ab jald hi unse milunga...

Sab ke Jane ke baad mama mere pass ate hai.aur bolte hai.

Mama- Dekh bache hamare pariwar se dur rahna.aaj Jo tumne kiya uske liye thanks..ar age se mere
samne bhi mat ana.

varna tumhare liye acha nahi hoga.mai jitna acha dikhta hu utna hu nahi.

Siraj Patel 174

 Mai- (haste huye) uncle aap meri chinta mat kijiye aap apna dekhe. Kal dekhte hai chalo phir.

Mama- tum kal mat ana varna tumhare liye acha nahi hoga.

Itna bolte hi mama vaha se chale jate hai.aur hum bhi hospital se bahar ate hai.

Abhay- ab kya hoga rudra uncle ne to sidha warning Di hai.ab mujhe lagta hai hamara vaha Jana thik
nahi hoga.

Mai- kal ka kal dekhte hai.chalo ab mujhe bahut joro ki bhuk lagi hai chal kuch khate hai.

Phir hum vaha se kisi achi jagah lunch karne chale jate hai.

Idhar gadi me nani bolti hai.

Nani- kon tha wo bacha.par kuch apna sa lagta tha.

Mami- ha mummy aap sach kah rahi ho.kitna pyara bacha tha wo.naam kya tha uska.

Nani- are hame to uska naam hi pata nahi hai.shayad Gaurav ko pata hoga.

Gaurav- nahi dadi mujhe bhi pata nahibpar usne apna naam kuch RD bataya tha.

Nana- chalo koi baat nahi kal dekhte hai.vaise bhi wo kal ghar ane wala hai.

Aise hi bate karte huye wo apne ghar chale jate hai.

Idhar phir hum dono khana khake ghar aa jata hu.

Mom- kaha tha itna der.bahut der kar di aaj tune.

Mai- mom aise hi hum ghum rahe the.iske college gaye the.aur kuch nahi.

Chachi- acha chalo thik hai.par ab khana to tum khake aye honge.

Abhay- ha maa humane khana khaya hai.

Chachi- chalo ab tum aram karo jao apne room me.

Phir hum apne room me jate hi aram karte hai.phir raat ko mujhe Di uthani ati hai.

Di- dipu utho chalo khana Khane aa jao.

Di uthake chali jati hai.aur mai bhi fresh hoke niche

Khana khane chala jata hu.sab vahi pe baithe huye the.

hum hasi majak karte huye khana kha lete hai.lekin mai aaj ek baat note karta hu.ritu mujhe aaj kuch
ajib si najro sr dekh rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 175

 us najro se aaj-tak usne mujhe kabhi nahi dekha tha.mai ek baar uske man ki baat padne ki koshish karta
hu.

to ye kya mai uski man ki baat nahi pad pa raha tha.ye Kaise huva.mai uski man ki baat pad kyu nahipa
raha hu.

Mai ek baar mom ko dekhta hu aur unki man ki baat pad leta hu.

Mom- (man me) na Jane mai kab apne maa-papa aur bhai,bahno se kab baat kar paungi.usne kab
milungi.

Mujhe mom ki man ki baat sunayi ja rahi thi.par ritu ki nahi.mujhe mom ki baat sunke bura lag raha tha.

par mai Abhi uske liye kuch nahi kar sakta.aur nahi usne kuch kah Sakta tha.

Mai isi soch me duba huva tha ki Di mujhe hilati hai.

Di- kya huva dipu kya soch raha hai.

Mai- kuch nahi Di bas aise hi.

Di- to phir kha kyu nahi rahe ho.

Ritu- ye apne khane par nahi bahar keckhanecpar iska dhyan rahta hai. Balki ghar me itna acha khana
hote huye bhi, par nahi.

Ritu ke aise bolte hi mai vaha se uthta hu aur apne room me chala jata hu.

Di ne mujhe abaj Di to Maine kaha ki mera pet bhar gaya hai.nai apne room me ja raha hu.

Mai apne room me jakar sochne lagta hu.ki mai ritu ki abaj kyu sun nahi pa raha hu.par mujhe kuch pata
nahi chalta.

Tabhi vaha pe ansh aa jata hai.

Ansh- kaise ho bhai.

Mai- thik hu ansh.

Ansh- aapka mood kuch acha nahi lag raha hai.

Mai- ha wo ritu ki vajah se.

Ansh- uska aap Abhi kuch nahi kar sakte.aap pahle is mission pe dhyan do.phir uski socho.

Mai- thik hai ansh. Batao yaha kaise ana huva.

Siraj Patel 176

 Ansh- wo apko kal ki baat batani hai.

Mai- are ha mai to wo bhul hi gaya tha.chalo batao ab mujhe kya karna ye sab rokne ke liye.

Ansh -yaha nahi bahar wo bhi sab ke so Jane ke baad.aap chat pe ayiye mai apko vahi milta hu.

Itna bolke ansh vaha se chala jata hai.phir mai aise hi kuch der baitha raha.par kuch der baad mere
darwaja knock huva.

Mai- aa jao darwaja khula hai.

Phir door se mom andar aa jati hai.

Mom- kya huva beta kya soch raha hai.

Mai- kuch nahi mom.

Mom- mujhe pata hai tu ritu ka soch raha hai.par pata nahi aaj-kal wo kuch ajib sa behave kar rahi hai
kisi se bhi ache se baat nahi karti.sab se rudely behave karte hai.

Mai- mom uski chodo wo to roj ka hi hai.mujhe apko kal ek surprise dena hai.

Mom- surprise...! Lekin kaisa surprise.

Mai- wo to apko kal hi pata chalega.

Mom- Lekin bata na wo kya surprise hai.

Mai- aise nahi mom wo to apko kal hi pata chalega.

Mom- acha thik hai kal bata ab mai chalti hu.chal bye good night.

Mai- good night mom.

Phir mom chali jati hai.mai di ke kamre me jata hu.Di kuch pad rahi thi.

Di- dipu Kaise ana huva tera.

Mai- Di wo apse kuch kahna hai.

Di- ha batana.

Phir mai Di ko aaj ka sabkuch bata deta hu.ye bhi kal hum sab mama ke ghar Jane wale hai.aur mom ke
liye ye surprise hai.

Di to pahle bada jhatka lagta hai.hamare mama hai.aur wo bhi yahi pe.unhe hum kal Milne Jane wale
hai.

Siraj Patel 177

 Di to bahut khush hoti hai mere faisle par.di mujhe gale lagati hai aur chumte huyi bolti hai.

Di- mujhe faqr hai dipu tujh par.hum kal Jane wale hai.tune mom ke liye bahut acha surprise plan kiya
hai. to unhe hum kal mil lenge.

Mai- ha di hum kal jayenge ab aap aram kijiye.mai bhi apne room me jata hu.

Phir mai apne room aa jata hu.kuch der aram karta hu.jaise hi mujhe lagta hai ghar ke sab so gaye
hoge.to mai chupke se ghar ke chat pe chala jata hu.....

vaha pe mujhe koi dikhayi nahi deta.tabhi ek mujhe abaj ati hai.shayad wo payalo ki abaj thi.

Mai to wo abaj sunane ko koshish karta hu..ye Kaisk abaj hai.lagta hai yaha pe koi chdail aa gayi hai.

Mai bapas Jane ko mudta hu to vaha mujhe ansh dikhayi deta hai.

Mai- ansh kaha the tum.

Ansh- mai to yahi tha.chalo mai apko batata hu ki apke yaha ane ka maksad kya hai.

Mai- ha batao.

Ansh- yaha nahi chalo mai apko kahi pe le chalte hu.phir wo mera hath pakad leta hai.aur hum pal bhar
me yaha se kahi dur ek pahadi pe the.

Mai- ye tum mujhe kaha le aye.

Ansh- ye ek sunsan jagah hai Jaha pe mai apko batane ja raha hu.

Mai- hmmm shuru karo.

Ansh- apko wo mandir to dhundna hai.par uske sath us Krishna ki Jo murti hai.us murti par Krishna ki do
chije hai Jo apke kaam ayegi aur unki shakti bhi.

Mai- aur wo konsi.

Ansh- batata hu.pahle sun to lo.wo dono chijo ki shakti apke pass hi thi.par kuch Karan ki vajah se wo
apse bichad gayi.aur ab apko unhe pakar age badna hai.

Mai- thik hai.par mai samba nahi.

Ansh - bas yahi samaj lo ki yahi tumhari age badne ke liye ek base hai.Jo tumhe pakka karna hai.

Mai- ab tum mujhe wo chij batao.

Ansh- ek to Krishna ki basuri hai.Jise apko lete hi bajani hai.kyu ki uski abaj se yaha ke sare bhut- pishach
aur chudail bhag jaye.

Siraj Patel 178

 aur uska prayog karne se apko boli ek mithi abaj me badal jayegi.uske baad apke abaj me ek vashikaran
shakti aa jayegi.

Jo bhi apki abaj sunega wo mantramughdha ho jayega.use koi hosh nahi rahega.aur wo sirf apki hi
sunega.

Mai- aur dusri chij.

Ansh -aur dusri chij hai Krishna ka mor pakh Jo krishnaji ke sir pe hota hai.usko lene ke baad apko usko
apne lenses nikal ke Dono ankho par lagana hai.

uske Karan apke dono ankhe bahut dur ki dekh sakenge.aur Jo bhi normal ankho se chupa rahega.

wo apke ankho se nahi chup sakega.aur usse apke ankho ki shakti bhi badh jayegi.

Mai- par kya dono mere liye upyogi hai.

Ansh- ha isise hi aap apne agle padhav ke liye patra ho jaoge.aur apki agli aur asli shuruvat uske baad
shuru hogi.

isko prapt karne ke baad aap age ja paoge.par ye mat samajna ki ye imtihaan asan hai.

nahi iske liye apko sabhi ane wale kathinayi yo ka samna karna hoga.uske baad hi aap usse pa sakte ho.

Mai- to thik hai mai uske liye Tayar hu.par mujhe uske liye kya karna hoga.

Ansh- Apko har raat ko wo mandir dhundna hai.subah aap use dhundh nahi sakoge.

Mai- thik hai mai kal se uski shuruvat karta hu.

Ansh- ab aap jaiye.kal apko bahut kuch karna hai.

Mai- matlab.

Ansh- kal apko pata chal hi jayega.chalo ab mai apko apke room me chod deta hu.

Phir wo mujhe apne room me chod deta hai aur wo gayab ho jata hai aur mai bhi sone chala jata hu.aur
kuch hi der me so jata hu.

Subah mujhe Di uthane ati hai.

Di- utho dipu beta.subah ho gayi hai.kitna soge.

Mai- (angdayi lete huye)good morning Di.

Di- chalo utho bahut der ho gayi hai tumhe aaj.

Mai- nahi Di mai aaj kuch yoga karke aa jaunga.

Siraj Patel 179

 Di- OK dipu par jaldi ana niche.

Mai- okk...

Di ke jate hi mai fresh hote hi mahal ki chat pe jata hu.aur apne upar ke kapde utar kar kasrat karne
lagta hu.kuch der kasrat karne ke baad mai dhyan me baith jata hu.

Kuch der baad mai dhyan todta hu.aur niche Jane hi wala tha ki mujhe mere age chachi dikhayi deti hai.

Chachi to mujhe hi dekhe ja rahi thi.mai chachi ke pass Jake chachi ko hilata hu.to wo hosh me ati
hai.aur bolti hai.

Chachi- dipu kya body banayi hai tune.sari ladkiya to Teri body pe fida hi ho gayi hongi.

Mai-(sharmate huye) Aisa kuch nahi hai chachi.

Chachi- kaise sharma raha hai jaise ki mai yeh sach kah rahi hu.acha chal thik hai wo sab jane de mujje
ek baat bata.

Mai- kya chachi.

Chachi- ye Jo tere piche nishan hai wo kiss chij ka hai.

Mai- wo nishan to mujhe bachpan se hi hai.

Chachi- kis chiz ka hai.

Mai- khud hi dekh lo.

Mere itna kahte hi mai mud jata hu.aur chachi ki taraf pith karke khada hota hu.

Chachi- ye to kahi ghode ka to nishan nahi.

Mai- ha sahi kaha aapne.

Chachi- par ye ghode ka nishan teri pith pe kyu.

Mai- wo chachi mujhe bhi nahi malum.wo sab chodo aap kis liye yaha ayi thi.

Chachi- mai to tere bato me bhul hi gayi.mai to tujhe khane ke liye bulane ayi thi.

Mai- acha aap chalo mai jara Naha ke ata hu.

Chachi chali jati hai.aur mai bhi apne room me jakar nahane lagta hu.

Nahane ke baad mai nili jeans aur black shirt pahan kar niche ata hu.

Aruashi- oye bhai... Aaj kis liye itna saj-dhaj ke aye ho.hero ke jaise lag rahe ho.kahi bhabi ko to dekhne

Siraj Patel 180

 nahi ja rahe ho.

Mai- aisi koi baat nahi choti.wo to bas aise hi.

Mai niche khane ke liye baith jata hu.sabka nashta ho chuka tha.mai aur Di hi rah gaye the.hum dono
nashta kar rahe the.mom simple kapdo me thi.

Mai- mom hame Jana hai.aap Tayar nahi huyi.

Mom- kaha Jana hai.

Mai- Maine bataya tha na apke liye surprise hai.wo sab chodo mere khana khatam hone tak aap Tayar
hoke aa Jana chahiye.aur ritu tu bhi ja.

Ritu- mujhe nahi Jana kahi pe.tumhe Jana hai to jao.mai nahi ane wali.

Di- ritu ja Jake Tayar ho.usne socha hai to kuch surprise hoga ab jao.

Ritu bhi muh banate huye chali jati hai aur mom bhi.hum dono ka khana khatm hote hi Di bhi chali jati
hai.

aur kuch hi der me tino Tayar hoke ati hai.tino bhi ek se badhkar ek.sabhi bahne hi lag rahi thi.

Chachi - beta sambhal ke Jana par raat hone se pahle aa Jana.

Mai- thik hai chachi.

abhay- best of kuch bhai...!

mai- thanks Abhay.

Hum sab apne car me baith jate hai.aur mai car chalata hu.

Mom- vaise beta hum kaha ja rahe hai.

Mai- mom apko sab pata chal jayega.bas aap chip rahiye.

Hum jaise jaise Nana ke ghar ke pass ja rahe the vaise vaise mom ki expression badal rahe the....

Nana ka mahal bahut bada tha.ek modern type ke mahal jaisa.mahal ke 500 meter age ek bada sa gate.

us gate ke andar Charo baju me ek bagicha tha.vaha pe sab tarah ke flowers aur fruit ke ped the.bahut hi
sundar drishya tha vaha pe.

Hum gate pe jate hai.to vaha jate hi gate automatic khulta hai.aur hum age chale jate hai.

Mom ko kuch samaj hi nahi aa raha tha.kyabho raha hai.mai vaha kuch samay ke liye gadi rokta hu.

Siraj Patel 181

 mom ko dekhta hu.to mom us mahal ko dekhe hi ja rahi thi.

Mai mom ko hilata hu.

Mai - mom mom.... Kaha gum ho gayi aap.

Mom- mmm....yyy...yeee kaha le aaya tu mujhe.

Mai- mom ye hamare nanaji ka ghar hai.aur hum unke ghar aye hai.

Ritu ko to kuch malum hi nahi tha.usko bhi bade jorka jhatka lagta hai mom ke sath bhi.

Mom- dipu tume kisne kaha ye tere nanaji ka ghar hai.Hume nahi Jana vaha.

Di- mom aap kuvh mat bolo airf hamare sath chalo.

Mom- lekin beta wo Hume ane hi nahi denge.

Mai- mom mai hu na.aap chinta mat kijiye.

Di- ha mom dipu ne sab dekha hai.isiliye to wo Hume yaha le aya hai.

Ab mai gadi age badata hu.aur mahal ke same khada karta hu.sab mahal ke bahar aa jate hai.

ye kon aa gaya dekhne ke liye kyu ki sab hamare gadi ko hi dekh rahe the.Ab usme se mai utarta hu.

to sab mujhe hi dekh rahe the.to sab ko lagta hai ki mai aya hu.par mere sath di aur ritu bhi utarti hai.

in dono ko sath dekh kar sab sochte hai ki iske sath ye dono kon hai.

Nana- aao beta aao bahut der kardi tumne ane me.

Mai- wo jara nikalne me der ho gayi thi isiliye.

Mama to bas Hume dekh hi rahe the.unko malum tha mai purohit hu par kon hu ye nahi malum tha.

Sab mahal ke andar chale jate hai.bas hum tino ko chod kar.

Mami- are beta aa jao na andar vaha kyu ruke ho.

Mai- aunty wo meri mom bhi ayi hai.unhe bhi bulata hu na.

Nani- tumhari mom bhi ayi hai to unhe bhi bulao na.

Mai- ha ek minute.

Mai di aur ritu ko vahi chodkar gadi ke pass jata hu.aur mom ke side ka door open karta hu.

Siraj Patel 182

 mom to bahar ane ke liye dar rahi thi.par Maine hi unhe himmat di.aur bahar ane ke liye kaha.

Sab hamari hi taraf dekh rahe the.mai mom ka hath pakad leta hu.to mom bhi dhire se sir pe ghunghat
lete huye bahar ati hai.

Nani- are inhone ghunghat kyu liya hai.

Di- wo aap se dar aur sharma rahi hai na isliye.

Nana- hamse darne ki kya jarurat hai chalo aao.

Mai mom ke leke unke pass chala jata hu. nana aur mama ghar ke andar the.aur Mami aur nani ghar ke
bahar Khade the.

Mami- ab humse bhi kya sharmana apna ghunghat to uthao.

Mai mom ke pass jata hu.aur dhire se ghungt uthata hu.aur jaise hi mai ghunghat ko uthta hu.

vaha pe khade sabko bade jor ka jhatka lagta hai.nana, mama, Mami aur nani bhi sab shock me the mom
ko dekhkar.

Mom ke bhi ankho me ansu the.aur ab sabke ankho me ansu aa rahe the.yaha ki mere, di aur ritu ke
ankho me bhi ansu the.

Nana- tum.. tum yaha kaise.chale jao yaha se.nikal jao mere ghar se.

Nani ko to kuch bole hi nahi ja raha tha so sirf mom ko dekhe hi ja rahi thi.aur mom naniji ko.

Nana- suna nahi Maine kya kaha.

Nana ke itna kahte hi mom rote huye Jane ke liye mudti hai.

Nani-(rote huye) ab bachi aa gayi hai to ane do na.

Nana- ab nahi usne ye ghar usi din chod diya tha.jis din usne shadi ki thi apne marji se.aur usi din wo
hamare liye.....

Nanaji kahte kahte ruk jate hai.phir unke ankho me bhi ansu the.

aur sath mama ke bhi.kal unhone jisko dhamki di thi wo to khud apna bhanja nikala.

Mom- mujhe maaf kardo pitaji.plz mujhe maaf kardo.mujje maaff kardo.....

Mom rote huye niche baith jati hai.aur mai mom ko pakdta hu.aur unko uthata hu.

phir mai nanaji aur safe pariwaar se kahta hu.

Mai- nana aap hum sabko maaf kar do.mom aur papa ne Jo galti ki thi unko uski saja mil chuki hai aap se

Siraj Patel 183

 juda ho kar.

ab unhe aur mat saja do.kahte hai na agar bache galti kare to maa-baap ko unki nadani kah ke maaf kar
dena chahiye.vaise hi apke bacho ne galti ki thi.

par unhe laga tha ki is shadi se aap dono pariwar me Jo duriya huyi thi wo mit jayegi.aur aap dono phir
se dost ban jayenge.

To kya unhone aisa socha to kya galti huyi.aur hum sabko ye jhagada karke kya hasil hoga.hum apne hi
pariwar se dur hogaye.

aur kya apko nahi lagta ki apki beti shadi hokar khush nahi hogi.agar wo khish nahi hoti.

to itne saalo tak apna pariwaar nahi tika pati.kam se kam apne bacho ke khushi ke khatir to hum sabko
maaf kardo.

Mom- chalo beta inke age kahkar kuch fayda nahi hoga.chalo yaha se.

inko abhi bhi apne bacho ki khushi se jyada apni dushmani pyari hai.to unhe vahi nibhane do.

Mai- nahi mom...

Mom - Maine kaha na chalo yaha se.

Ab hum mom ke age kuch nahi kah sakte.to hum sab vapas Jane lagte hai.

To nani nana ko kahti hai.

Nani-roko na meri bachi ko.aap apne jagade ki saja apne bache ko kyu de rahe ho.

Hum badte huye gadi ki taraf ja rahe the.ki tabhi ek kadak abaj ati hai.

Nana- ruk jao koi kahi nahi jayega.

Hum sab ruk jate hai.aur unki aur mud jate hai.

Nana- sab aa jao yaha pe.

Hum sab unki taraf jate hai.aur tabhi wo Mami ko kuch ishara karte hai.aur Mami andar chali jati hai.

Hum sab unke samne Jake Khade ho jate hai.

Nana- aao beta.apne papa ko maaf nahi karogi.

Tabhi mom rote huye Nana ke gale lag jati hai.aur hum sab khush hote hai.tabhi andar se Mami ati hai.

Mami- chalo ab mere bhabi ko andar ane do.

Siraj Patel 184

 Hum unki taraf dekhte hai to unke hath me arti ki thali thi.to wo hum sab ki arti karti hai.aur hum sab
andar chale jate hai.

Phir mom sabke rote huye gale lagti hai.aur phir hum bache sabhi ke pair chute hai.phir hum hall me
baith jate hai....

phir hum hall me baith jate hai.aur Mami kitchen me chali jati hai.

Nani-bahut din ke baad aisa moka aya hai.mai to aaj bahut khush hu.

Nana - ab to sare pariwaar ko yahi hona chahiye. mai aaj hi mere bachiyo ko bhi yahi bulata hu.

Nani-Anita damadji nahi dikh rahe hai.

Mom- unhe office ka kuch kam aa gaya tha.to wo apne bade bete aur bahu ke sath ane wale hai.

Tabhi vaha pe mami kuch snacks aur chai coffe leke ati hai.

Mami- chalo ab thoda nashta kar lo.

Phir hum vahi pe baithe huye sirf coffee pite hai.

Nani- tujhe aur ek bacha hai.aur uski shadi bhi ho chuki hai. tumhare bache bahut hi pyaare hai.vaise
bacho tumhare naam kya hai.

Mom- bada beta hai Yuvraj.aur uski Abhi nayi shadi huyi hai.aur bahu ka naam hai Neha.

ye dusri beti hai Mohini.aur ye dono judwa hai.iska naam hai Rudradip aur iska naam hai Ritika.

Mama- vaise mujhe kuch din pahle hi pata chal gaya tha ki tum yaha par ayi ho.par papa ke dar se mai
kuch bol nahi paya.

Mom- mujje bhi dar tha bhaiya papa ka isliye to itne din mai kuch kar nahi pai.par dekho na akhir mere
bacho be ye asambhav kar hi dikhaya.

Mama- ye bahut pyare aur samajdaar bache hai.

jab mama aur mom kuch bol rahe the to tab nanaji washroom gaye huye the.isliye inki bate wo sun nahi
paye.

Nani- aur bahut hi ache naam hai sabke.par in dono ko dekhte huye nahi lagta ki ye Judwa hai.

Mom- ye isliye kyu ki dono ke janm me distance bahut hai.

Phir hum aise hi baate karte hai.isi bich time kab nikal gaya kuch pata nahi chala.lunch time me sab ne
haste huye khana khaya.

aur phir mom,nani aur Mami bate karne ke liye unke room me chali gayi.

Siraj Patel 185

 Phir hum ne mama aur Nana se kuch der baat ki. Aur hum Gaurav ke pass chale gaye.

kyu ki wo to hamare hi bhai the.aur unke liye ye sab naya tha aur hamare liye bhi.

Aaj sabhi bache ghar pe hi the.to hum sab Gaurav ke room me chale gaye.

Di- to aap sab ke naam batao Hume.

Gaurav- mere naam hai Gaurav.aur iska naam hai Priti.aur ye choti hai iska naam hai Namrata.

Di- bahut ache naam hai aap sab ke.Priti lagta hai tum dipu ke class ki ho.

Priti- mujhe bhi aisa hi lagta hai.aur ye ritu bhi shayad same hi class me hai.

Phir to kya ladkiyo ki to aap sab jante ho.mile nahi ki bate shuru ho gayi.in charo ko dekhkar aisa lag hi
nahi raha tha ki ye Charo Abhi aur aaj hi mile hai.

Par mujhe ek baat ajib lagi.Gaurav ritika ko baar dekh raha tha aur vahi Priti mujhe.mujhe laga pahli baar
dekha hai.

isliye aisa dekh raha hoga.isliye maine najar andaj kiya.ya mai hi Jada shak kar raha hu ispe.

Gaurav- vaise Rudra tum kis class me ho.

Mai- mai to junior collge me hu.aur mere sath Ritika bhi hai.aur ab to Priti bhi hai.

Gaurav- ye to bahut achi baat hai.vaise mujhe malum nahi tha ki tum mere mausi ke bache ho.

Mai- par mujje malum tha...

Gaurav- vaise tumhare andar taqat bahut hai.

Mai- are ye to gym ka asar hai aur kuch nahi.

Hum sab aise hi haste huue bate kar rahe the.aaj to hum sirf bate hi karte rahte hai.sab itne salo ke baad
aur pahli baar Jo mile the.

sab me Namrata bahut hi natkhat thi.chupke se kuch karke nikal jati thi par kisi ko pata hi nahi chalta.isi
bajah se uski aur Ritika ki bahut jam rahi thi.

Namrata- vaise bhai aap ki koi gf hogi na.

Mai to aise question ke liye Tayar hi nahi tha.mai yo kuch der ke liye hadbada gaya tha.par kuch der
baad use bolta hu.

Mai- nahi re chutki Abhi to nahi hai.par agar tu ha kah de to mai Tayar hu.

Siraj Patel 186

 Itna kahke mai hasne lagta hu.

Namrata- vaise mujhe koi aitraaj nahi hai.aur apko dekh ke lagta hai ki apki ki bahut si gf hogi.

Ritu- vaise is mote ki kon gf banegi.Jo bhi banegi wo bhi pachtayegi iski gf banke.

Gauri- nahi mujhe to aisa nahi lagta.

Di- matlab....

Mai- are Jane do na Di aap bhi kis baat ko leke baith gaye.

Aise hi bate karte huye raat ho gayi thi.to Hume Jana tha. To nani ne aaj Hume yahi rok liya.

Phir humne chacha ko phone karke sab bata diya.to wo bhi khish ho gaye. Par mom ne unhe kisi ko nahi
batane ke liye kaha to wo bhi maan gaye.

phir hum ne aise hi dinner Karne ke baad kuch der sab bate karte rahe aur uske baad sab apne room me
chale gaye.

aur mai Gaurav ke room me. Di aur ritu wo to Charo ek hi room me.to mom ko apna pahla room diya
gaya.

mom bhi apna pahla room pakar bahut khush thi.bahut salo baad wo apne ghar aur apne hi room me so
rahi thi.

aise hi din bhar masti karne ke baad aaj mai chain ki nind so gaya.par in sab bato me mujhe yaad hi nahi
raha ki mai yaha kyu aya hu....

Phir agli subah mujhe Di uthane ati hai.

Di- utho dipu bahut der ho gayi hai.

Mai-good morning Di.

Di- good morning. Chalo utho dekho Gaurav uth bhi gaya hai aur tum Abhi bhi soye huye ho.

Mai mere baju me dekhta hu to wo sach me uth gaya tha.to mai bhi uth ke fresh hone chala jata hu.

fresh hone ke baad mai niche jata hu.to kitchen me sab aurate thi.mai vahi pe Jake table pe baith jata
hu.

Mai- mom jaldi khana do bhuk lagi hai.

Tabhi vaha pe ritu ati hai.

Ritu- ha mom is bhukkad ko khana do.na Jane kya aur kitna kaam karta hai.janvaro ki tarah iska sirf ek hi

Siraj Patel 187

 kaam hai khana aur kya ata hai isko.

Mai- ye chuhiya ab tu apni bolti band karegi kya varna...

Ritu- varna kya karega tu jara mai bhi to dekhu.

Mai vaha se uth ke usne pass Jane wala tha ki mujhe Nana ate huye dekhte hai.to mai jaha tha vahi baith
jata hu.

Nana- are beta uth gaya tu.bahut late ho gaya tu aaj.

Mai- ha nanaji kal raat ko late soya tha na.vaise ye sab kaha gaye hai.

Nana- ye sab lagta hai college gaye hai.

Gaurav- aisa kabhi ho Sakta hai kya ki mera bhai mujhe itne dino baad mila hai aur wo ghar pe hai to mai
use chod kar college Kaise ja sakta hu.

Mai- aja Gaurav kaha gaya tha tu.

Gaurav - kahi nahi re yahi bahar gaya tha kuch kam tha.tu bol kab utha.

Mai- Abhi kuch der pahle.

Tabhi vaha pe mom aur Mami khana leke ati hai.aur mama bhi ate hai aur wo hamare sath baith jate
hai.

aur hum sab nashta karne lagte hai.nashta karne ke baad Nana kahte hai.

Nana- beta sab log Tayar ho jao.aaj Hume kahi Jana hai.

Mama- kaha Jana hai aaj Hume.

Nana- aaj hum sab mere purane dost aur ab jo mere samadhi hai unke ghar ja rahe hai.

Nanaji ki baat sunke sab ko jor ka jhatka lagta hai.ki ye Nana kya kah rahe hai.

Nani- yeh aap kya kah rahe hai.

Nana- sahi kah raha hu.

Nani- aaj apko kya ho gaya hai.aaj aapko badi yaad aa gayi apne dost ki.

Nana- bhagyawaan kabhi kabhi hum kuch kam karne rah jate hai to wo kam hamare pure nahi hote hai.

aur uss kam ko pura karna hamara kaam hota hai.isiliye mai purani dushmani chodkar mere yaar ko
milna chahta hu.

Siraj Patel 188

 Hum Sab Nana ki baat par bahut khush the.to hum apna saman pack karke sab gadi me baith jate hai.

Aur chal nikalte hai apne ghar.aab bahut hi khush the.aur vaha par achanak mahal ke samne itne gadiya
dekhkar sab log ghar ke bahar ate hai ye dekhne ki kon aa gaya.

Tabhi hum sab gadi se utarte hai.aur nanaji bhi gadi se utarte hai.unhe dekh kar dadaji se lekar sabko
bahut bada jhatka lagta hai.

Par Hume dekh kar unhe shayad kuch kuch andaja ho gaya tha.to wo sab vaha par ate hai

Nanaji aur dadaji dono ek-dusre ki taraf Badh rahe the.dono ek dusre ke same Khade the.ab aab soch
rahe the ki age kya hoga.

Lekin ye kya huva Nana ne dadaji ko ek gaal pe thappad Mara.aur phir uske baad dadaji ne nanaji ko
thappad Mara.

Ye scene to humne socha bhi nahi tha.air ye scene to sab dekha kar dang rah gaye.

hum kya kar rahe the aur kya ho gaya ab to gayi bhains pani me.Par kuch hi der baad nanaji bolte hai.

Nanaji- aahhhh..... Abe jara dhire se Marni thi na.

Dadaji-: to tune kaha par mujhe raham kiya tune hi to jor si mari thi.

Phir dono bhi haste huye ek-dusre ke gale lag gaye. Aur ye najara dekh kar hum sab bhi bahut khush ho
gaye.ab do pariwaar ek ho gaye the.aur sabhi log ek dusre ko mil rahe the.

Phir vahi pe sab baithe huye bate karte hai.aur kuch der baad sab ladies kitchen me chali jati hai.

Kuvh hi der me khana banta hai.Aur phir sabhi bate karte huye khana kha lete hai.khane ke baad dadaji
aur nanaji dono bate karne ke liye dadaji ke room me chale jate hai.

aur dadi aur nani bhi.aur unke sath sab bade log bhi.ab sirf rahe gaye hum to phir hum sab bache bhi ek
room me chale jate hai.

to sabhi ek hi jagah the pahle sabhi ne ek dusre ko jana.aur yaha hamari bhi masti shuru ho gayi.

Mujhe kuch yaad aya to mai vaha se mom ke room me ja raha tha. To mom mujhe unke room me akeli
hi mili.

Mai unke pass jata hu aur dekhta hu to unke ankhonme ansu the.

Mai- mom kya huva apko aap Ro kyu rahi ko.

Mom- kuch nahi beta.hum jis kaam ko 30 saal se nahi kar paye us kaam ko tumne sirf 15 din me hi kar
diya.

Mai- vaisa kuch nahi hai mom.ye to hamara pariwaar hai.to mujhe is pariwaar ko ek to karna hi tha.

Siraj Patel 189

 Mom- thanks beta...

Mai- wo Jane do mom mujhe ye batao apne bataya tha ki mujhe ek buwa hai aur do mausi bhi par wo
sab kaha hai.aur Abhi tak mujhe kyu nahi mili.

Mom- un sab logo ko Maine phone karke yaha bula liya hai aur sabhi parso aa rahe hai.unke pariwaar ke
sath.

Mai- aur papa kab aa rahe hai.

Mom- are mai to tujhe batana hi bhul gayi papa aur tere bhaiya - bhabi kal hi ane wale hai.

Mai- ye to achi baat hai.mai sabko bata ke ata hu.

Mom- ruk kisi ko bhi mat bata .kyu ki tere papa chahate hai ki sab ko surprise dena par unko ye nahi
malum hai unke liye yaha usse bhi bada surprise hai.

Mai- aur wo kya mummy.

Mom mere gaal par kiss karte huye kahti hai.

Mom- wo ye hai ki mere dipu bete ne hum dono pariwaro ko ek kar diya hai.

Mai - mom aap bhi na...

Phir hum dono kuch der aise hi baat karte hai.kuch der baad Mami ati hai.

aur mom ko leke chali jati hai.aur mai bhi bacho party ke sath Jake baith jata hu.

Unke sath masti me kab raat ho gayi kuch pata hi nahi chala.lekin yaha pe aaj bhi Gaurav ritu ko ajib se
najro se dekh raha tha.

to dusri aur gauri mujhe.par mujhe na Jane kyu Gaurav ka ritika ko dekhna acha nahi lag raha tha.

Raat ka dinner karne ke baad sabhi apne sathi ke sath sone chale jate hai.to Gaurav mere room me.

aur mai Abhay ke room me sone chala jata hu.jaise hi adhi raat hoti hai mujhe ansh uthata hai....

Mai- kya huva ansh mujhe itni raat ko kyu uthaya.

Ansh- bhul gaye aap apko raat me kya karna hai.

Mai- mai bhula nahi tha mai to iski rah dekh raha tha ki tum kab mujhe uthane ate ho.

Ansh- acha acha thik hai ab jaldi utho.aur Tayar hoke chalo.

Phir mai Tayar hoke apne mission par chala jata hu.mai apne lenses nikal deta hu.

Siraj Patel 190

 sab so rahe the.mai sab ko check kar ke ghar se bahar nikal jata hu.

Mujhe kaha Jana hai kuch nahi malum tha.mai ghar se bahar ake ansh ko bulata hu.

Ansh- kya huva bhai.

Mai- ansh yaar tum mere sath chalo na.wo kya hai tum sath chalte ho na to mujhe company milti hai.

Ansh- par ye to sirf aapke akele ka mission hai na.

Mai- to isme kyamai use akele hi pura karunga.par tum mere sath to chal sakte ho na.

Ansh- thik hai bhai chalo.

Ab hum dono hi bina bate karte huye gaon ki taraf ja rahe the.kuch age badne ke baad hame kisi ke
Rone ki abaj ati hai.

Mai- ansh ye kiski abaj hai.

Anah- mujhe kya malum chalo dekhte hai.

Mai- ha ha chalo.

Mai- phir hum dono us abaj ki taraf jate hai.hum dono jaise jaise age bad rahe the vaise vaise wo abaj
badi ho ja rahi thi.

Phir kuch der chalne ke baad mujhe ek imli ke ped ke niche ek aurat rote huye dikhayi deti hai.

Mai- ansh ye kya tumne to bola tha ki raat ko yaha pe koi bahar nahi nikalta.par yaha to ye dekho ye
aurat bhahar hai.

Ansh- mujhe kya malum bhai.aap khud hi jakar puch lo.

Mai- (age badte huye) aisa shayad ye rasta bhul gayi hogi.

Hum Dono uski taraf jate hai.wo aurat niche muh karke ro rahi thi.mai uske pass jakar uske kande par
hath rakhta hu.to wo aurat upar muh karti hai.

Wo aurat bahut hi sundar dikh rahi thi.uske ankho me ek attraction tha.wo upar muh karke sirf mujhe
dekhe hi ja rahi thi.

Mai- aap itni raat ko yaha kyu baithi ho aur aap ro kyu rahi ho.

Aurat sirf mujhe dekhe hi ja rahi thi.mai use dobara puchta hu.to wo isbaar jawab deti hai.

Aurat- mai rasta bhul gayi hu.aur yaha pe mujhe kuch thik nahi lag raha hai.isliye mai ro rahi hu.

Siraj Patel 191

 Mai- aisa hai kya.

Aurat- waise aap itni raat ko yaha kya kar rahi ho.

Mai- mmmaa....mmaii kuu... Kuch nahi Bas aise hi ghumne aya tha.

Aurat- par apko malum nahi kya.yaha par raat ke 6 bajne ke baad bahar koi nahi nikalta.kahte hai yaha
par bhut -pret rahte hai.

Mai- rahte honge par mai unse nahi darta.

wo aurat kuch der mujhe upar se niche dekht hai aur phir bolti hai.

Aurat- shyad aap yaha ke nahi ho.isliye aisi baat karte ho.

Mai- nahi ji yahi mera gaon hai. raja Pratapsingh ka pota hu mai.

Aurat- acha to aap unke khandan se ho.

Mai- ha...vaise apka ghar kaha hai.

Aurat- yahi kabristan ke pass.

Mai uske itna sunte hi mai ghabra jata hu.par maine ek baar bol diya tha.
ki mai nahi darta to isiliye mai uske same show nahi kar raha tha.

Mai- acha acha thik hai chalo hum apko apne ghar chod dete hai.

Hum dono chalte huye baate kar rahe the.ki tabhi ansh bolta hai.

Ansh- bhai ye kya.humko to mandir dhundna hai.

Mai- ha par pahle iske ghar chod dete hai.phir chalenge.

Meri baat sunke wo aurat merit taraf dekh rahi thi.

Mai- kya huva.

Aurat- aap kisise baat kar rahe ho.

Mai- mai... Mai apne dost apne bhai se baat kar raha hu.

Aurat- lekin wo hai kaha.

Mai- yahi to hai mere side me.

Wo aurat dekhti hai par use koi nahi dikhta.

Siraj Patel 192

 Aurat- yaha to koi nahi hai.

Tabhi ansh bolta hai.

Ansh- bhai aap bhul gaye.mai apke aur khud ke marzi ke bina kisi ko bhi nahi dikhta.

Mai- are ha yaad aya.

Aurat- kya yaad aya.

Mai- kuch nahi chalo apko chod deta hu.

Phir wo aurat chip ho jati hai.to mujhe kuch yaad ata hai.to mai us aurat ko puchta hu.

Mai- vaise aap mujhe ek batayengi.

Auray- mai apko kya bata sakti hu.

Mai- yaha pe bahut purana ek Krishna ka mandir tha.to aap kya wo mujhe bata sakti ho kaha pe hoga.

Us aurat ne meri baat suni to sahi.par wo mujhe aise dekh rahi thi.jaise Maine na Jane aisa kya kah diya.

Mai- hello.... Kya apko pata hai.

Auray-nahi ji mujhe to nahi pata ji.par apko usse kya kaam hai ji.

Mai- kuch nahi bas aise hi.

Merit baat khatam hote hi hum dono ko ek abaj sunayi deti hai.wo abaj bahut darawani thi.

mai to use sunke hi dar gaya tha.par nahi ansh ke chehare se lag raha tha ki use dar lag raha hai aur nahi
us aurat se.

Mai- apne wo abaj suni.

Auray- ha suni aisi abaj to yaha pe roj sunayi deti hai.

Mai- waise mujhe ek baat batao.yaha pe raat ko koi bahar nahi nikalta par aap kaise nikali apke ghar
se.aur apko nahi lagta ki apko koi dar lag raha hai.

Us aurat ne meri baat par koi jawab nahi diya.par kuch age Jake wo boli.

Aurat- wo dekho mera ghar aa gaya.

Maine usi taraf dekha to waha pe ek chota sa ghar tha.hum uske pass jate hai.wo darwaja thokti hai.

Aur kuch hi der me us jhopadi ke andar se 5-6 admi aur 5-6 aurate bahar ati hai.

Siraj Patel 193

 Mai- aap sab is ek jhopadi me lekin kaise.

Phir mai jis aurat ke sath ata hu.wo Jor jor se hasne lagti hai.

uski hasi bahut darawani thi.aur uske sath vaha pe khade aab hasne lag jate hai.par mai un sabki abaj
sunke bhi vaisa hi khada raha.

Aurat- mai apko yaha pe dhoke se le ayi.ab hum sab apko maar denge aur kacha kha lenge.

Mai ansh ki taraf dekhta hu aur phir uski taraf dekhta hu aur use smile karte huye bolta hu.

Mai- aapne mujhe dhoka diya ye aap samaj rahi ho.par aaj tak is RD ko dhoka dene wala paida nahi
huva.

apko kya laga mujhe malum nahi ki aap ek chudail ho.par mujje apse ek sach janana tha isiliya mai yaha
aya.

meri baat sunke unki dar se fatne lagi thi.unhe merit baat par bharosa hi mahi ho raha tha.

Auray- nahi tum jhuth kah rahe ho.

Mai- Maine aaj tak kabhi tumhare jaise hasin chudailo ko jhuth nahi bola hai.ab mai tumhara is gaon se
tumhara dar mita dunga.

Aurat2- dekhte hai kon kisko mitata hai.

Itna bolte hi wo aurat mere upar jhapat Marne ati hai to mai use hawa me hi pakad leta hu.wo aurat
mere hatho me tadap rahi thi.

Phir mai apnee ankho se us par current chod deta hu.to wo aurat aur tadapne lagti hai.

aur kuch hi der me khatam ho jati hai.aur mere hath se hi wo gayab ho jati hai.

Vaha pe Khade ye sab dekh rahe the.sab hairan ho rahe the.ab wo sab samaj gaya the ki ab hamara kuch
nahi ho sakta.to unme se ek admi bolta hai.

Admi1- tum hame to mita donge.par age humare jaise aur paida honge.aur ye sab tab tak band nahi
hoga jab tak wo mandir nahi mil jata.

Mai- us mandir ko to mai dhund hi lunga.par pahle tumse to nipat lu.

Phir wo sare bhut mujh par hamla karte hai.par mai in sab par aag ke bade gole fekta hu.koi mere pass
ata to mai use current ke jhatke de deta.

to kabhi apnr mukke se un par waar kar deta.aur wo sab JAL ke khak ho jate hai.

Unme se ek bhi nahi Bach paya.sab gayab ho gaye the.

Siraj Patel 194

 Mai- aaj ke liye bahut huva ansh.ab age ka kal dekhenge.aur vaise bhi ab mujhe ye kam akele hi karna
hoga.

Ansh- thik hai bhai jaise apki icha.

Phir ansh gayab ho jata hai.aur mai bhi apne room me akar sone chala jata hu.aur kuch hi der me so jata
hu.

Subah mujhe Di uthane ati hai.aur ate hi mere gaal par kiss karte hai.

Di- good morning dipu.

Mai- good morning Di.

Di- chalo fresh ho jao pata hai na aaj papa aur bhaiya bhabi aa rahe hai.

Mai- ha pata hai aap chaliye mai fresh hoke ata hu.

Phir mai fresh hone chala jata hu.aur fresh hone ke baad niche ata hu.

Bache log breakfast ke liye baithe huye the.bakiyo ka ho chuka tha.to mai bhi unke sath baith jata
hu.mai pani pine lagta hu.

Arushi- kya huva bhai.itni der kahi raat ko bhabi se baate to nahi kar rahe the.

Uski baat sunke mujhe khansi aa jati hai.jaise taise shant hota hu.to sab mujh par Hans rahe the.

Mai- kyu bachi bahut hi bolne lagi hai tu aaj kal.

Itna bolta hi mai uska kan pakad leta hu.to wo chilane lagti hai.uski abaj sunke ritu bolti hai.

Ritu- ye mote use kuch mat bolna.varna...

Mai- ha ha janta hu tumhara gussa Kitna bada hai.

Itna bolte hi mai usko chod deta hu.

Gauri- RD agar kuch hai to bata do.hum kuch nahi kahenge.

Di- ha ha bata de.

Mai- aap sab mere piche kyu pade ho.lagta hai aaj mera din hai lelo bhai sab lelo.jab apka din ayega na
tab pata chalega.

Meri baat par sab haste hai.Phir hum aise hi bate karte huye khane lagte hai.Khane ke baad hum sab
bahar ake Dada Nana ke pass chale jate hai.

Tabhi vaha pe ek gadi ati hai.aur ghar ke same ake rukti hai.

Siraj Patel 195

 Gaurav- ab kon aa gaya.

Mai- kya pata kon aya hai.

Ghar se sabhi aurate bahar ati hai.aur hum sab dekhne ke liye utsuk the aur kon aya hai.

par jaise hi wo log gadi se utar the hai.mai aur sare log chock jate hai.aur humm sabko dekh kar wo log
chock jate hai.hum dono bhi ek-dusre ko dekh kar shock me the.

Phir mai hi age badkar unke pass bhagte huye chala jata hu.aur unke gale lag jata hu.wo aur koi nahi
mere papa aur bhaiya bhabi the.

Mai papa ko chod kar phir bhaiya aur bhabi ke gale lagta hu.

Uske baad Di aur ritu bhi bhabi ke gale lagti hai.phir hum sab in sab ke samne ate hai.

papa ko to Dada aur nanaji ke samne dekh kar sabse bada jhatka lagta hai.

Unko yo ye sochkar hairani ho rahi thi.ki ye dono kab mil gaye.

Dadaji- tu yaha pe kya kar raha hai.

Papa- mmm....mmmmaaiii...woo...

Nanaji- kyu re ab bolti band ho gayi Teri.tab kaha gaya tha Teri bolti.jab tune meri phool jaisi bachi ko
leke bhag gaya tha.tab to bahut bada hero ban gaya tha.

Dadaji- bolta kyu nahi bolna itne din kaha tha.aur ab kyu aya hai.tera yaha pe hai hi kon.

Papa rote huye dadaji ke gale lagte hai.

Papa- mujje maaf kardo Dada mai us waqt bahut krodh me tha air mai apse dara huva bhi tha.

isiliye ye nirnay liya tha Maine.par ab nahi mai aapse bahut dur nahi rah sakta.

Dadaji- par yaha ane me tune der to kardi na.ye baat samjne ke liye tujhe 30 saal lage.
agar mera pota baat nahi karta na to tu Abhi bhi vahi rahta Jaha Abhi hai.

Dadi- ab aya hai mera bacha to maaf kar do na isko.

Papa dadaji ko chod ke dadiji ke gale lag jate hai.

Papa- mujhe maaf kardo maa. Maine apko bahut pareshan kiya hai. apko bahut rulaya hai par ab nahi.

Dadiji- mujhe malum hai beta.aur maa apne bete se kabhi naraj nahi rah sakti hai.

Ye scene dekh kar sab ke ankho me ansu the.ab sabko pata chal gaya tha ki ye mere dad hai aur wo
Dono mere bade bhaiya aur bhabi.

Siraj Patel 196

 Phir papa aur sabhi log ghar me aa jate hai.aaj sab ghar ghar jaisa lag raha tha.Sara pariwaar yaha pe
tha.aur kuch pariwaar kal ane wala tha.....

Papa- Dada par aap dono ek Kaise huye.ye Sara mamla kab huva.aur ye anhoni kisni sambhav ki.

Nanaji- aur kisni mere pota Rudra ne.aur agar wo na hota to aaj bhi hum alag hi the.

Dadaji- ha beta usne hi hamare pariwaar ko milaya hai.aur ye dono shayad mera bada pota hai aur ye
hamare ghar ki bahu.

Papa- ha Dada ye aapki bahu hai.aur ye aapka pota.

Phir bhai aur bhabi ate hai.aur sabke pair chute hai.

Aur aise hi bate karte huye dopahar ho jati hai.tab tak ghar ki sari aurato ne khana bana liya tha.

tab tak Hume vaha pe bor ho raha tha to hum vaha se bahar ake bagiche me chupa-chupi khel rahe the.

Phir kuch der baad bhabi Hume bulane ati hai.aur hum sab khane chale jate hai.khana khane ke baad
hum apne room me chale jate hai.

Par use pahle mai mama ko dekhta hu.to bhai ko kuch alag hi najar se dekh rahe the.phir mama bhai ko
bulate hai.to bhai unke pass chale jate hai.

Mama- maine tumhe pahle kahi dekha hai.

Bhai- apne mujhe news paper me dekha hoga.

Mama- nahi vaha pe nahi.maine tumhe vaha pe nahi samne dekha hai.par kaha dekha hai ye yaad nahi
aa raha.

Bhai- jab yaad ayega na tab mujhe bata dena.mujhe bhi pata chale ki maine apko kaha dekha hai isse
pahle.

Tabhi vaha pe Mami aa jati hai.

Mami- kya baat ho rahi hai mama- bhanje me.

Mama- kuch nahi hum surf aise hi bate kar rahe the.

Phir bhai aur mama vaha se chale ate hai.aur sab ke sath akar baith jate hai.phir un sabki bate shuru hoti
hai.yaha ki vaha ki.

Wo sari bate hamare sir ke par ki thi.to hum Sabhi ek hi room me baithe huye the.ab hamare sath bhabi
bhi thi.

to hum vaha pe masti majak aur bate karte hai.aise hi raat ho jati hai.aur sabhi ka khana ho jata
hai.sabhi hall me baith jate hai.

Siraj Patel 197

 Tabhi bhai ko kuch yaad ata hai.Jo wo bahar bhul gaye the.to wo bahar ja rahe the.tabhi dadaji ye dekh
lete hai.

Dadaji- are yuvi beta kaha ja rahe ho.

Bhai- wo mai bahar kuch bhul gaya hu.vahi lene ja raha hu.

Dadaji- beta wo rahne do.wo kal subah leke ana.

Bhai- par dadaji par mera urgent tha.wo yahi pe hai Garden me.mai Abhi gaya aur abhi aya.

Papa- ek baar kaha na tumse.kal leke ana to yaha par ake baith jao.

Ab papa ke age to bhai kuch nahi bolte the.to wo andar ake vahe baith gaye.

nahi bhaiya ko samaj aya aur nahi jinko pata nahi in sab ke bare me.ki sab ne use Roka kyu.

Mujhe to ab ye bahut ho gaya.ye sab chupana.aur jald se jald wo mandir bhi dhundna tha.

to sab vahi pe baithe huye bate kar rahe the.to mai khada hota hu.aur sabke samne aa jata hu.

Mom- kya huva dipu.tu aisa kyu khada hai.

Mai- mom mujje aap sabse kuch kahna aur kuch puchna hai.

Chachi- to puchona kya puchna hai.

Mai- Dadaji mujhe aapse puchna hai.

Dadaji- ha beta batao.kya janna chahate ho.

Mai- aise nahi apko meri kasam aap sach sach bataoge.

Papa jab meri kasam ye words sunte hai.to wo chock jate hai.kyu ki pichli baar Maine kasam li thi.
to gaon ke bare me pucha.aur is baar ye kiske bare me puchega.

Dadaji- thik hai pucho kya puchna hai.

Mai- barso pahle jo gum ho gaya tha wo Krishna ka Mandir kaha hai.

Mera ye sawal sunke sab shock me rah jate hai.kya bole aur kya nahi kisi ko bhi kuch samaj nahi aa raha
tha.

Mom- ye kaisa Behuda sawal hai Rudra.

Mai- ye behuda nahi sahi sawal hai.jiske Karan ye humko raat ko bahar nahi Jane dete.
mujje sab pata chal gaya hai.sirf mujhe ye janana hai ki akhir wo madir kaha hai.

Siraj Patel 198

 Papa- tum kuch nahi jante rudra.aur tumne jisne bhi ye kaha hai.sab jhuth kaha hai.

Di- ye kaisi baat hai Dipu.tujhe pata hai na yaha raat bahar kyu nahi Jane dete.kyu ki ye gaon hai hamara
shahar nahi.

Mai- nahi Di hum jaisa soch rahe the asal me vaisa kuch bhi nahi hai.real me baat aise hai ki...

Mom- bass beta bas age kuch nahi bolna.

Mai- mai kuch nahi bolunga.agar dadaji ne sach nahi kaha to.

Kisi ko bhi mai kya bol raha hu.kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha.Jo bade hai unko chod kar.

Bhai- kaisa sach Rudra.

Mai- yahi ki raat ke 6 baj Jane ke baad yaha par bhuto ka was rahta hai.matlab yaha bhut- pret hai.
jo raat hone ke baad gaon me ghumte hai.aur Jo bhi raat ko mil jaye use maar dete hai.

Sabhi mere baat sunke dang rah jate hai.ye mai kya kah raha hu.sab ek dusre ko dekh rahe the.

mujhe ye sach kisne bataya.Di,ritu,bhabi,bhai aur jis jis ko iske bare me malum nahi tha wo sab mere
baat par hasne lage the.

Bhai- ye kya badbada rahe ho tum Rudra.is jamane me bhi log bhuto par bishwas rakhte hai kya.aur kya
ye sach hai.

Chacha- ye sach hai bacho.raat ko yaha koi nahi nikalta iska Karan yahi hai.aur Jo ghar me rahte hai.wo
log safe hai is gaon me.

Chachi ki baat sunke sab hairan ho jate hai.

Di- agar ye sach hai to ye mandir kyu puch raha hai dadaji ko.aur konse mandir ki baat kar raha hai.

Dadaji- mai batata hu.ye kiski baat kar raha hai aur kya ye sach hai.

Ab dadaji ki baat sunke sab dadaji par dhyan dete hai.to dadaji kahte hai.

Phir dadaji sabko yahi kahani sunate hai.Jo Maine Ansh se suni thi.sab wo kahani sunken dang rah jate
hai.itna sab yaha pe huva hai aur kisi ko bhi khabar nahi is baat ki.

Mai- dadaji apne sab bataya.par apne ye nahi bataya.ki wo mandir kaha hai.aur use Abhi tak kyu koi
dhund nahi paya.

Dadaji- wo mandir mujhe bhi pata nahi Rudra.par ha itna janta hu ki wo mandir east side ki jungle me us
waqt ke dono rajyo ke sima par tha.
Jo ab is samay ke mere aur tumhare nanaji ke gaon ki sima hai vahi hoga.

Siraj Patel 199

 Mai- aur use abtak kyu koi dhund nahi paya.

Dadaji- kyu ki us mandir ko sirf raat me hi dhunda ja sakta hai.din me wo nahi dikhega.

chahe aap kitni bhi koshish karo.aur raat me to bhut hote hai.isiliye raat ko koi dhund nahi sakta.

Mai- mujhe yahi janna tha.

Ab mai aur sabhi shant ho hate hai.

Nanaji- Lekin tum ye sab jankar kya karoge.

Mai- kuch nahi bas mujhe yahi janna tha ki is gaon me kya ho raha hai.aur us mandir ke Karan huva hai
to wo mandir akhir hai kaha.

Dadi- Lekin beta tumko in sab ke bare me kisne bataya.

Mai- Mujhe kisine nahi bataya.par Maine aapki aur dadaji ki baat sun li thi chupke se.tabhi mujhe pata
chal gaya tha.

Dadaji- thik hai ab sab chalo so jao.

Sabhi vaha se apne room me chale ja rahe the.mai bhi apne room me ata hu.aur sone chala jata hu....

Mai bed pe lete huye ye sochne lagta hu.ab mujhe us mandir ke bare me dhundna aur asan ho gaya.mai
jald se jald us mandir ko dhundna hoga.

Sabke sone ke baad mai usi raste par nikal jata hu.mai usi jungle me jata hu.

par mujhe vaha kuch bhi aisa kuch dikhayi nahi deta.Jo mujhe us mandir ke bare me bata sake.

Aaj bhi mujhe kuch bhut mil hi jate hai.par mai unke sath time pass ke mood me bilkul bhi nahi tha.

isiliye jald se unse nipta kar mai vapas aa gaya.aur ake mai bed pe so gaya.

Agli subah mai khud se uth gaya.aur fresh hone ke baad mere room me Di mujje uthane ati hai.par mai
to pahle se hi ready tha.

Di- are wah dipu aaj to bahut jaldi uth gaye.

Mai- ha Di wo to bas aise hi.

Di- thik hai chalo.

Phir mai Di ke sath hi niche aa gaya.aur sabhi table pe baithe huye the.mai bhi unke sath baith jata hu.

aur hum bate karte huye breakfast karte hai.tabhi 1 gadi bahar ati hai.hum sab bahar jakar dekhte hai.

Siraj Patel 200

 to wo ek pariwaar tha.tabhi mom ne mujhe bataya ki wo meri buwa hai aur wo tumhare uncle.

Phir mujje pata chalata hai ki ye meri buwa hai.aur unke sath mere hi age ki ek ladki aur Di ke age ka
ladka tha.

Shayad wo dono buwa ke beta aur beti honge.phir hum unko lekar andar ate hai.aaj mai apne pure
pariwaar ko mil chuka tha.

hum sab unse milkar bahut khush hote hai.par na Jane kyu mere man ek kone me mujhe lag raha tha ki
Abhi bhi mai apne pure pariwaar se mila hi nahi hu.

Phir mujhe di abaj deti hai to mai apne bichar se bahar ata hu.aur ye sab bhul jata hu.

par buwa yaha par ek hi jagah do pariwaar ko dekhkar dekh kar bahut hairan the.

aur un sabko bada jhatka lagta hai ki akhir ye dono pariwaar ek ho gaye hai.pat akhir ye sambhav kaise
ho gaya.

Akhir mom unhe sab sach bata deti hai.to buwa mere sir par pyaar se hath pherti hai.unhe is baat se
bahut khushi ho gayi thi.

Buwa ke bacho ka naam the.Jo meri hi age ki ladki thi uska naam dipika aur ladke ka naam dipak
tha.dono bhi humse bahut bate karte the.

wo dono bhi ham sab ghul mil gaye the.aisa lag hi nahi raha tha hum aaj hi mile hai.

Meri mausi bhi vaha pe ana chahati thi.par dono mausi aa nahi payi.kuch kam ki vajah se.

Ab sara pariwaar ek ho gaya tha.to vaha aaspaas ke sare gaon aur sare shaharo me hamare hi pariwaar
ki baat ho rahi thi.

aur gaon me uski jangi party bhi rakhi gayi thi.isme ek chota sa mela bhi arrange kiya tha.

to hamne us mele me bahut enjoy kiya.ye mela to bas hamare pariwaar ek huye hai is khushi me rakha
tha asli mela to har 6 saal baad hi ata hai.

aur use ane me Abhi 2 saal baki the.humne pahli baar ye mela dekha tha.

To hum sab be mele me bahut enjoy kiya. aur in sab me 7-8 din gujar gaye kuch pata hi nahi chala.

Mai roj raat ko vaha jata.aur har roj wo mandir dhundta par har din mujhe nakamayabi aa jati.

aur wo mandir mai dhund hi nahi pa raha tha.to Ek din maine ansh ko bulaya.

Ansh- bolo bhai mujhe kyu yaad kiya.

Mai- ansh mai wo mandir roj dhundne ki koshish kar raha hu.par wo mandir mujhe dikhayi nahi de raha
hai ab mai kya karu.

Siraj Patel 201

 Ansh- aap ke pass itni taqat hote huye bhi.

Mai- mai kya karu mujhe kuch samaj nahi aa raha.

Ansh- mai apko is bare me apki koi help nahi kar sakta.par ha itna batana chahunga.ki us waqt apko jis
shakti ki jarurat hai.

Wo apke pass hai.sirf apko ye pata lagana hai uska aap use kaise karoge.

mai- thik hai par...

ansh- bhai apne kabhi cricket dekha hai.

mai- ye kya hai ansh mai tumhe kya bol raha hu aur tumhe mujhe kya jawab derahe ho.

ansh- bhai pahle mere sawal ka jawab do.

mai- sirf dekha hi nahi usme mera hath koi nahi pakad sakta.

meri baat par ansh kahta hai ki....

mai janta hu apka usme hi nahi kisi bhi chij me koi hath nahi pakad sakta.

to mai apko ye batana chahata tha ki cricket me aisi konsi jagah hai jiske andar aap ho to aap in ho aur
aap uske bahar ho to aap out ho.

bas aap wo Jan lo phir apko karna kya hai wo aap khud hi samaj jaoge.

Itna bolke ansh vaha se chala jata hai.aur mai bhi usi soch me dub jata hu.

mai yahi soch raha tha ki cricket me aisi konsi jagah hai. abhi mai kuch soch hi raha tha ki vaha par ritu
aa jati hai.

ritika aur meri bilkul nahi jamti thi.usne to ate hi mujh par bhadkana shuru kar diya to mai bhi kaha
piche hatata. mai bhi shuru ho gaya.

hum har waqt jhagadte rahte the.na Jane uska mere upar kis baat ka gussa tha Jo har waqt mere par
utarti thi.sab se has kar bate karte thi.

par jab meri baat ati to sare duniya ka gussa mere upar utar deti to mai bhi piche hatata.

mai bhi use lad jata par him Dino ke bich me had din koi na koi aa hi jata.aur him dono ruk jate.

aise hi wo din khatam ho jata hai.par akhir wo din aa hi jata hai. Ek raat sabke so Jane ke baad mai usi
jagah nikal gaya.

aaj mujhe kisi bhi halat me wo mandir dhundna hi hai.

Uske liye mujhe kuch bhi karna padega na to mai jarur karunga.....

Siraj Patel 202

 Mai mahal se bahar aa gaya aur us jungle me nikal pada ab mai soch hi raha tha kya karna hoga mujhe ki
tabhi mujhe ansh ki kahi baat yaad ati hai aur uska matlab bhi.

Mai us jagah ja raha tha.to mujhe aisa laga ki mera koi picha kar raha hai.

par Maine dhyan nahi diya.aur us jagah Jane ke kuch der pahle hi us saye ne mujh par hamla kar diya.

aur mai niche gir gaya.mai uski taraf dekha to wo vaha se gayab tha.to mai khada ho gaya.

Wo saya har waqt mujhe par hamla kar deta aur gayab ho jata.bahut hi shatir saya tha wo. wo mujhe
dikhayi bhi nahi de raha tha.

Ek baar to usne mujhe pakda aur dur phek diya.mai bahut dur Jake gira.mere pair par aur sir pe chot lagi
thi.par wo jald hi thik ho gayi.

Achanak wo saya mere same ake khada ho gaya.aur meri aur badh raha tha.

USS saye ki harkat se mujhe uspar bahut hussa as raha tha to mai full gusse me uski taraf badta hu.

Wo says bahut hi dhire dhire merit taraf aa raha tha.ab us atma ke sath aur 5-6 saye aa gaye.

aur sabhi mujh par hamla karne ke liye ready the. Aur us waqt mai piche piche ho raha tha unki taraf
dekhte huye.

Ab mai apne plan par kaam karne wala tha yani mai vaha se piche bhagne lava.

Par ek jagah aisi ayi us jagah se wo age badh hi nai rahe the.mujhe vaha pe kuch to aisa laga Jo in sabko
rok raha hai.

Wo sab bahut koshish kar rahe the age ane ki.par unme se koi bhi age nahi aa raha tha.

Ek saye ne himmat karke hawa me chalang lagate huye meri taraf ane ki koshish ki aur mere age hi wo
khada ho gaya.

Par uske khade hote hi wo vahi jal ke Khak ho gaya.ye sab dekhte huye wo sab saye vaha se dar ke mare
bhag gaye.

Aur mai soch me pad gaya.ki yaha pe aisa hai kya Jo wo sab iske age nahi aa paye.aur Ek to jal ke bhi
Khak ho gaya.tab mujhe yaad aa gaya.

Mujhe ansh ne bataya tha ki jaha pe wo mandir hai vaha pe bhut pret nahi ate.iska matlab mai jaha pe
hu vahi kahi mandir hai.

Mai mandir ko idhar udhar dekhne laga par mujhe kuch nahi dikha.phir Maine apne man ko shant kiya
aur vahi pe baithe huye dhyan karne laga.

Kuch der dhyan karne ke baad mujhe ansh ki baat yaad ayi mujhe is kaam ke liye jis shakti ki jarurat thi

Siraj Patel 203

 wo mere pass hai.

Maine soch liya ki mujhe kya karna hai ab.to maine hawa, jamin aur pani ki shakti ko ek kiya.aur unki
madad se mai mandir ko dhundne lava.

Unko charo dishao me maine faila diya. Jaha kahi wo mandir hoga wo mujhe agah karenge.

Kuch hi der me mujhe pata chala ki wo mandir jamin ke andar chipa huva hai.par wo uske andar hote
huye bhi na ke barabar hai.

Matlab wo mandir to hai par gayab hai wo kisi ko bhi dikh nahi sakta.

Mai to isi baat se bahut khush huva.to maine vahi pe apne shaktiyo se jamin ke kuch niche tak khodne
laga.

kuch hi duri par mujhe bada pathar laga aur mujhe laga bhi ki ab mai iske age khod nahi paunga.
aur mai us mandir tak nahi ja paunga aur me nahi ja paunga.

To maine apni hath age kiye us mandir ki taraf.aur dhire dhire mai apne hath mai upar kar raha tha.

mai jaise jaise hath upar kar raha tha vaise vaise vaha ki puri jamin hill rahi thi.phir bhi wo mandir bahar
nahi nikla.

Maine phir se vahi koshish ki par kuch nahi huva.phir bhi maine haar nahi Mani.aur is baar maine puri
taqat se us mandir ko bahar nikalne ki koshish ki.

Vaha ki puri jamin hil gayi. Wo jamin fat gayi aur do bhago me bat gayi par us jamin se jo nikla.

wo mujhe dikhayi nahi diya.jab wo mandir bahar nikla to wo jamin pahle jaisi ho gayi.

ab mai sochne laga ki yeh mandir kaise dikhayi dega mujhe to Mujhe ek idea yaad aya.

Maine apne Pancho shaktiyo ek kiya aur us mandir ki disha me chod Di.

jaise jaise meri shakti us mandir par padh rahi thi vaise vaise wo mandir dikhne laga tha.ab wo pura
mandir dikhne laga tha.

bahut hi bada mandir bahar tha .jaise hi wo mandir mujhe dikahayi diya ki tabhi Akash me ek bade jor se
bijali giri.

wo sidhe us mandir par padi.par us bijali ka ye asar huva ki wo mandir me jitne bhi diye the wo sab lagne
lage.wo mandir jagmagane laga.

Wo mandir pura ka pura sone ka tha.uska har ek part sone ka tha.bahut hi khubsurat dikh raha tha wo
mandir.

Siraj Patel 204

 Mai to us mandir ko dekhke kho hi gaya.Mai us mandir ko dekhke bahut khush tha.

kyu ki mai apne pahle padhav me safal huva tha.ab mai us mandir me Jane laga.

to vaha ki jamin hilne lagi aur mere samne ek pahad jaisa Rakshash mere samne ake khada ho gaya.

Rakshash- kon ho tum?

Mai- mai hu Rudradip.aur maine is mandir ko khoja hai.aur ab tum mera rasta chod do.

Pahle to wo Rakshash mera naam sunke dar gaya tha par na Jane use kya yaad aa gaya wo phir se bola.

Rakshash- Tum Rudradip nahi ho sakte. Wo to barso pahle gayab ho gaya tha.aur tum to ek balak ho
mere samne.

tum Jo koi bhi ho yaha se chale jao. Mai is mandir ke andar kisi ko bhi nahi Jane dunga.

Mai- mai is mandir me ja raha hu.mera rasta chod do.varna tumhare liye ye acha nahi hoga.

Rakshash- tum mera kuch nahi kar sakte balak.mai yaha ke sabhi Bhut aur Preto ka Raja hu.

tum mujhe nahi hara sakte mujhe aaj tak harane wala paida hi nahi huva.aur Jo bhi tha wo to ab mar
chuka hai.

Mai- tumhe aisa isliye lagta hai kyu ki tumhara samna pahle kabhi Rudradip se nahi huva.

Rakshash jor Jor se hasne laga. Aur mujhe kahta hai.

Rakshaash- itna hi garv hai tujhe to aa dekh mai tera kya hasra karta hu.

Mai- dekh late hai kon kiska kya hasra karta hai.

Wo meri taraf aa raha tha.aur mai uski taraf ja raha tha.mai mere hath me ek talwar lata hu.

aur udte huye us par waar karne hi jata hu. Ki wo mujhe hawa me hi dur fek deta hai.

Mai vaha se dur Jake girata hu.aur us talwar ka waar uspar hota hai.par ye kya us talwar se use kuch bhi
nahi huva tha.

matlab uski jakhm jhat se thik ho gayi.wo jaise ka taisa tha.wo apni jagah sina tane khada tha...

Rakshsh- maine tujhe kaha tha.tu yaha se chale ja.varna tu yaha se jinda nahi bach payega.

mai- dekhte hai kon nahi Bach payega.

Ab mujhe bahut gussa aa raha tha us par.mai vaha se full speed me uske pass Jake udte huye uske muh
par ek jor ka lath Marta hu.

Siraj Patel 205

 to wo bahut jor se use lagti hai.to wo bahut dur jake jamin pe gir jata hai.

Kuch hi der me wo phir se mere samne ata hai.ab wo mujh par aag ke gole phekta hai to mai uska jawab
pani ke gole se de raha tha.

us aag ke gole ka mujh par koi asar nahi ho raha tha ye dekh kar wo aag babula ho gaya.to usne is baar
kuch naya karne ka socha.

Ab wo mujh par ek laal roshni dalta hai.us laal roshni se mujhe bahut pida ho rahi thi.par mai use sahan
karte huye vahi laal roshni uspar hi daal deta hu.

To wo us laal roshni ko Sahan nahi kar pata aur vahi niche gir jata hai.

ab mai uske pass jakar uske chati pe baith jata hu.aur Jor Jor se mukke uske gaal par Marne lagta hu.

wo mere waar Sahan nahi kar pa raha tha.to agli baar mai uski gardan pakadta hu.aur uska gala dabane
lagta hu.

Wo vahi pe chatpatane lagta hai.

Rakasha- mmm...mmm...mmuuu...mujje maaf kardo.... Mujje maaf kardo.mujhe chod do...

Uski abaj sunke mai use chod deta hu.usko sans bhi lene nahi aa rahi thi.to wo jor jor se sans lene lagta
hai.

Mai bahaa se uthte huye uske side me Jake khada ho jata hu.wo bhi mere uthne ke baad uthne ki
koshish karta hai.

par usse ye nahi ho raha tha wo jaise taise himmat karke uthta hai aur sidhe mere pair pakad leta hai.

Rakshash- mujje maaf kardo.maine aapko pahchana nahi.mujhe aaj tak kisi ne nahi haraya. Aaj me dusri
baar apse haar chuka hu.

Mai- dusri baar matlab.

Rakshash- ha pahli baar bhi mai apse hi haar chuka tha.aur itne salo baad apse mila to mujhe laga ki mai
is baar bahut shaktishali ho chuka hu.

aur mujhe apne shakti par bahut garv ho raha tha.par mai galat tha.apne is baar chutkiyo mai hi mujh
hara diya.

lekin pahli baar ki tarah nahi is baar thoda samay laga.par aap me kuch badlav nahi huva hai.

Mai- kya mai tumko pahle se hi janta hu.

Rakhash- ha hum pahle bhi mil chuke hai.aur ye sab apko.lagta hai apko kuch yaad nahi hai.

par aap chinta mat karo waqt ane par pata chal jayega.ab bas aap itna jaan lo ki mera naam hai Vetal.

Siraj Patel 206

 Mai uski sari bato se hairan ho raha tha.ye kya kah raha hai ki ye mujhe kaise janta hai par maine to ise
pahli baar hi dekha hai.to mai use puchta hu.

Mai- to vetal tum yaha pe kya kar rahe the.aur tum mujhe kab se jante ho.

Vetal- mai is mandir ki raksha kar raha tha.aur yaha pe ham rahte hai.kyu ki pahli jagah se aapne Hume
nikal diya.to yaha pe ake hum sab rahne lage.

aur apne yaha se bhi Hume nikalne lage ho.aur rahi baat janane ki to aap ko is pure jahan me
aisa koi bhi nahi hai Jo apko nahi janta.apke naam lens se hi sab darte the aur aaj bhi darte hai.

mai uski bato se shock ho jata hu kyu ki mai khud apne bare me jitna nahi janta utna ye sab mujhe jante
hai.

phir mujhe Abhi ki baat yaad ati hai aur ansh ne mujhe bola tha ki sahi wsqt ane par mujhe sab sahi bata
dega.to mai use puchta hu.

Mai- to tum aisi jagah Jake raho jaha tumhe koi pareshan na kare.aur tum khud dusro ko hani na
pahucha sake.

Vetal- par yaha pe hum shanti se rah rahe the.

Mai- mujhe sab malum hai vetal agara age se tumne kisi bhi jivit prani ko hani pahuchane ki koshish ki to
sidha tumhe mera samna karna hoga.

Vetal- hume maaf kardo Rudradip.hum age se aisa kabhi nahi karenge.to hum chalte hai Ab hamara
kaam khatam ho chuka hai.

Itna bolke wo vaha se chala jata hai aur mai bhi ab mandir ke andar jata hu.jaise hi mai vaha pe pair
rakhta hu.vaha ke sari ghantiya bajne lagti hai.

Kuch hi der me vaha subah hone wali thi.mai vaha se andar jata hu to andar ek darwaja tha usko tala
lagaya huva tha.

mai us tale ko todta hu.to wo darwaja apne aap khulta hai.jaise hi darwaja khulta hai andar se bahar
bahut hi tej roshni ati hai.

Mai mere ankhe band kar deta hu.kyu ki wo roshni meri ankho ko sahan nahi ho rahi thi.kuch der baad
wo roshni kam hoti hai.

Mai andar dekhta hu to vaha pe ek bahut hi sundar aur bahut hi pyaari ek sone ki Krishna ki murti aur
uske side me Radha ki murti thi.

dono bhi bahut pyaare dikh rahi the.ek bahut hi sundar anubhuti ho rahi thi.man shant ho gaya tha.

Mai vaha Jake unke pair chuta hu.to mujhe Krishna ke sir par morpakh dikhayi deta hai.mai use utaha
hu.to mujhe ek bijali ka jhataka lagta hai.aur mai us bijali ke jhatke se piche ja girta hu.

Siraj Patel 207

 Mai aur ek baar koshish karke uthta hu.mai us bijali ke jhatke ko Sahan karte huye us murti kr pass jata
hu.

apne dono lenses to maine pahle hi nikal diye the.to mai in mor pakh ko mere dono ankho par laga deta
hu.to mujje aisa lag raha tha.

Jaise mujhe aaj hi ankhe mil gayi hai.aur mai ye Sara jahan dekh sakta hu.mujhe ek ajib si feeling aa rahi
thi apne ankho par.

Mujhe sari duniya ek ajib si dikh rahi thi.jaise mai is sari duniya ko mahsus kar raha hu.

mai iska har ek part dekh raha hu.mujhe sab apne ankho se mahsus ho raha hai.

ab iska ye upyog huva ki mai kahi ka bhi aur kuch bhi dekh sakta hu .phir maine us mor pakh ko uski
jagah pe rakh diya.

Usko rakhne ke baad mujhe kanha ke hath me murli dikhi.to maine wo bhi uthane ki koshish ki to
shuruvat me use bhi chute huye mujhe jhatka laga.

maine use bhi sahan karte huye kanha ki hath basuri le li.aur usi murti ke samne kanha ke jaise khada
huva. maine us basuri ko apne muh par lagate huye bajana shuru kiya.

Uski abaj itni madhur thi.ek baar jisne bhi use sun liya.wo sunta hi jayega.use koi bhi hosh nahi rahega.

wo Sara apna dukh dard bhul jayega.has wo us abaj me hi kho jayega.

Jaha par hamare jaise insano ko us basuri ki abaj achi lag rahi thi vahi par un buri atmao ko wo abaj
unpat kahar dha rahi thi.

us basuri ki abaj se vaha ke sare saitan aur bhut kanp rahe the.aur vaha se wo sab bhag jate hai.aur ab
vaha pe koi bhi saitan nahi rahta.

Idhar mai mandir me pahucha basuri Baja raha tha aur vaha ghar me kya haal ho raha hoga.mujhe vaha
par na dekhke.....

udhar ghar par sab uthe huye the.kyu ki subah di mujhe uthane ayi to mai room me nahi tha to unhe
laga ki mai chat pe hu to unhone vahi bhi dekha par mai vahi bhi nahi tha.

Phir unhone sara ghar dhund liya par mai kahi bhi nahi mila.to di ne sab ko utha diya.ab sab gharwake
mujhe pagalo ki tarah dhund rahe the.

aur sab gharwale pareshan the ki mai kaha gaya hu.sare gharwale mujhe dekh ke Thak gaye the par mai
kahi bhi nahi dikh raha tha.

Ghar ki sab aurate ro rahi thi.kyu ki aaj se pahle mai kahi bhi nahi gaya tha bina kisi ko bataye.sabko yahi
lag raha tha ki.

Siraj Patel 208

 mai shayad raat ko ghar se bahar nikla aur mujhe bhuto ne maar dala.aur mai ab....

Sab gharwale yahi soch soch kar ro rahe the.aur aaj mai subah se gayab hu.

Tabhi sabko basuri ki abaj sunayi deti hai.sab ke sab us basuri ke abaj se shant ho gaye.aurato ka rona
band ho gaya tha.

ab sirf unko us basuri ki hi aabaj sunayi de rahi thi.sab us abaj se mantramuughda ho gaye the.ghar ke
sabhi log aur aaspas ke gaon ke sabhi log us abaj ki taraf akarshit ho rahe the.

kisi ko bhi kuch hosh nahi tha ki kon kaha ja raha hai.sabhi ko sirf aur sirf ek hi abaj sunayi de rahi thi.wo
thi sirf basuri ki aur kuch nahi.

Mere ghar wale bhi us basuri ki abaj me gadi me baithte huye us abaj ki disha me chale aa rahe the.

Sare gaon wale bhi chalte huye aa rahe the us abaj ki taraf. aur jaise hi wo sab pass me ate hai sabko
bahut Jor ka dhakka lagta hai.

kyu ki vaha ek bahut hi bada aur sone ka mandir khada tha.Jo aaj tak kisine bhi nahi dekha.sab wale ek
dusre me bate kar rahe the.

par kisi ki bhi age ane ki himmat nahi ho rahi thi.tabhi vaha pe mere gharwale aa jate hai.sari gadiwa
vaha ruk jati hai.

Sabhi log gadi se utar jate hai.aur vaha pe ek bhavya mandir dekhte hai to sabki ankho me ek chamak aa
jati hai.ye sab dekhte huye.

Par sabko ye mandir dekhke bahut bada jhatka lagta hai.mandir ke andar se murli ki madhur abaj aa rahi
thi.

sabhi log mandir ke andar ja rahe the.par sabko ek dar sa lag raha tha andar jatr waqt.

Sab log andar aa jate hai.par jaise hi wo andar ate hai sab ko age la najara dekh kar usse bhi bada jhatka
lagta hai.

kyu ki age kanha aur radha ji ki murti thi.aur uske age mai unke hi tarah khade hote huye murli baja raha
tha.mujhe vaha pe dekh sare ghar wale dar bhi jate hai.

aur wo shock bhi hote hai.tabhi mai apni murli bajana band karta hu.aur apne akhe kholta hu.

to ye kya mai dekhta hu ki mere age pura gaon khada tha.aur unke samne mera pura pariwaar.

Mujhse kuch bOla hi nahi ja raha tha ki Tabhi Dadaji mere pass ate hai.

Dadaji- ye sab kya hai Rudra. Aur tum yaha Kaise aye aur kon ho tum.aur ye tumhari ankho ko kya huva
hai itni nili.

Mai- iska kya matlab huva.

Siraj Patel 209

 Meri abaj sunke sab ye soch rahe the.ye kon bola.par us waqt mai sirf akela hi bola tha.

kyu ki meri abaj bahut madhur ho gayi thi.sabko bharosa hi nahi ho raha tha ki Maine ye sab kiya aur
meri abaj bhi badali huyi lag rahi thi.

Balki wo abaj pahle se behatar aur sabko akarahit Marne wali lag rahi thi.

Dadaji- ye tumhari abaj ko kya huva itni madhur jaise Abhi bhi hum murli ki abaj sun rahe hai.aur
tumhari ankho ko kya huva hai.

Tabhi mujhe yaad ata hai ki maine lenses nikal Di thi.to mai apne jeb se lenses nikalta hu aur jhat se
pahan leta hu.

Mujhe kuch bola na dekh papa age ate hai aur vahi bolte hai.

Papa- uski ankhe pahle se hi aisi hai.aur uske aisi ankho ki vajah se use koi problem nahi hogi aur use
kuch na bole isliye usne lenses pahan li thi.

Dadaji- wo sab thik hai par ye sab tumne kaise kiya.Jo aaj tak koi nahi kar saka.na jane iske liye kitne logo
ki jane chali gayi.

par aaj tak ye sambhav nahi ho paya aur wo tumne kar diya.tum to bhagawan ka roop ho.

Itna bolte hi dadaji mere age hath Jodte hai.mai unke hath pakadta hu.aur unhe bolta hu.

Mai- dadaji aap ye kya kar rahe hai.aur aap ye kaise kar sakte hai.mai to aapka pota hu.aur aap mujje
hath jod rahe hai.

Nanaji- beta tumhare dadaji Jo kah rage hai wo sach hai.tum bhagwan bankar aye aur yaha pure gaon ki
raksha ki hai.

tumne hum dhanya hai tumhe apna pota banate huye.par tum kal raat se kaha the.aur aaj subah tumhe
dekhta hu to tum yaha.aur ye mandir.

Mai- maine kuch nahi kiya nanaji ye sab us murlidhar unki icha se huva hai.

Di mere pass ati hai.aur mujhe gale lagati hai.

Di- tujhe kuch huva to nahi dipu.tu thik to hai.hum kitne dar gaye the tumhe na dekhkar par tum to yaha
ho.

Mai- mujhe kuch nahi huva Di mai thik hu.aaj tak mujhe kuch huva hai kya Jo aaj hoga.

Papa- par Rudra tumne ye sab kiya kaise.aur is mandir ko kaise dhunda.

Mai- mai subah 5 baje tahalne ke nikla to yaha dekha kuch chamak raha tha.to mai yaha aa gaya aur
yaha ake dekhta hu to yaha ek mandir tha.

Siraj Patel 210

 mai iske andar ata hu.to apne jaise bataya tha vaisa hi krishna ka mandir tha.to mujje inke hath me
basuri dikhi to mai apne aap ko bajane se rok nahi paya aur bajane laga.

na Jane kaise sab meri baat par sabko ankhe band karke bharosa karte hai.aur koi bhi kuch nahi bolta.

Gaon wala ek budha admi bola- chote malik ye to hamare liye bahit khusi ki baat hai.ab hamare sari
pareshani aapne dur kar di.

Vaha pe sab gaon wale meri jayjaykar karne lage.har ek ke mukh par bas mera hi naam tha aur kuch
nahi.ye shor badne laga tha to nanaji ne unhe rok diya.

Nanaji- acha chalo wo sab thik hai.age ki baat hum ghar chalkar karenge.ab ye hamare liye bahut khushi
ki baat hai.
to chalo Abhi yaha par Krishna ki murti ki puja karte hai.

Phir gaon wale panditji ko bulaya jata hai.aur mere hi hath se unki puja ki jati hai.aur vaha ki puja karne
ke baad hum sab vaha se apne ghar chale jate hai.

Par us Krishna ke sone ka mandir Milne ki baat sare state me fail jati hai.aur sab uski hi bate kar rahe
the.sare news channel me bhi vahi baat ho rahi thi.

Jaha dekho vaha bas us gaon ki hi charcha ho rahi thi.us mandir me bheed bad gayi thi.hajaro saal baad
wo mandir mil gaya tha.

Sab ye janane ke liye bekarar aur utsuk the ki is purane mandir ko kisne dhunda. Aur ye chamatkar kaise
sambhav huva.

par papa aur dadaji ne meri baat ko chupa diya.kyu ki wo nahi chahate the ki mere bare me kisi ko bhi
kuch bhi pata chale.

unho ne sirf itna bataya ki hamare pariwaar ne us mandir ko dhunda hai.

Us mandir ko dekhne ke liye dur dur se log aa rahe the.Jaha dekho vaha us kishangadh aur us Krishna ki
mandir ki hi bate ho rahi thi.

par hamara gaon chod kar is mandir ko kis shaksh ne dhunda wo sirf ek Paheli bankar rah gayi......

Yaha par ghar me sab meri hi bate kar rahe the ki maine ye sab kaise kar diya.sabke liye ye bahut hi Garv
ki baat thi.

sab mere pass hi baithe huye the.aur har ek mujhse kuch na kuch puchna chahta hai.

Arushi- bhaiya apne ye sab kiya kaise.aur apko dar nahi laga kya.

Mai- nahi aru maine bataya na ki mai to subah gaya tha yaha se.isliye mujhe dikh gaya bas kuch nahi.

Ritika- mujhe to aisa nahi lagta.mujhe to aisa lag raha hai ki....

Siraj Patel 211

 ritu kuch bole usse pahle ki Di bolti hai.

Di- par dipu tune Jo kiya na wo bahut acha kiya.dekh na sab bahut khush hai.

Gauri- par RD apke abaj ko kya huva hai.ek magic ke jaisa lag raha hai.jaise mujhe lag raha hai ki aap....

Namrata- ha wo to hai.lagta hai us madhur basuri ka asar inke juban par huva hai.aisa lagta hai tumhari
abaj sunti hi rahu.

Arushi- to sun na tujhe kis ne mana kiya hai.mai kya bolti hu aaj kuch khas ho jaye is khushi ke make par.

Di- ye to bahut achi baat hai.chalo isi baat par aaj ek party rakh jaye.

Gaurav- ye to bahut hi achi baat hai.mai papa se baat karta hu uske liye.

Tabhi vaha pe mom ati hai aur bolti hai.

Mom- acha bacho chalo ab khana khane chalo bhuk lagi hogi sabko.

Mai- ha mami wo to bahut lagi hai.chalo chalo khate hai.

Ritu- is mote ko to uske Siva kuch dikhta hi nahi.na Jane ye mandir kaise dikh gaya.aur Jo dikhna chahiye
wo to bilkul dikhta hi nahi.

Mai- ye chuhiya Jada bola mat.ab chal agar tere muh laga to mere khana thanda ho jayega.aur phir mai
tujhe hi kha jaunga.

Itna bolte hi mai bhagne lagta hu aur ritika mere piche bhagne lagti hai.hum dono ko ek dusre ke piche
bhagte dekh sab hasne lagte hai.

hum dono thak jate hai to Dono khane ki table ke pass ate hai.

Phir Hum sab khana khane chale gaye.khate waqt bhi sab meri hi tarif kar rahe the.humne aise hi bate
karte huye khana khatam kiya.

Phir mai apne room me chala gaya aur aram karne laga.kuch der sone ke baad mujhe aisa laga ki koi
mere room me hai.

usi vajah se mai jaag jata hu.to priti mere upar jhuki huyi thi.jaise wo meri kiss karna chahati ho.

Mai- tum...tum ye kya kar rahi ho.

Priti- RD aaj mai tumse ek baat kahna chahati hu.

Mai- ha to bolo kya baat hai.par tum aisa kyu jhuki huyi hu.

Priti- RD mai tumse bahut pyaar karti hu.apne Jaan se bhi jyada I LOVE U....

Siraj Patel 212

 Mai to Priti ke muh se ye sunke shock ho jata hu.mujhe kya boku kuch sujh nahi raha tha.

Mai-ye...ye tum kya bol rahi ho. nahi priti ye thik nahi hai.tum kya kah rahi ho tumhe pata hai.

Priti- ha RD mujhe sab pata hai.mai kya kah rahi hu.mai pure hosho hawas me kah rahi hu.I LoVE U.

Mai- Per priti ye sambhav nahi hai.mai kisi aur se Pyaar karta hu.

Priti ko ye sunke jhatka lagta hai ki mai kisi aur se Pyaar karta hu.

aur mai bhi kahne ke baad sochne lagta hu ki mai ye kya bol gaya par akhir mai bol hi gaya.ab kya kar
sakta hu.

Priti- to kya huva usme se thoda pyaar mujhe bhi de do.tum usko jitna waqt dete ho usse adha waqt
mujhe de do.

Mai- nahi priti ye nahi ho sakta.ab tum yaha se ja sakti ho.

Priti- Dekho RD tum mujhe kitna bhi thukrao.mai to tumse hi pyaar karungi.apni Jaan Jane tak.

Itna bolke Priti vaha se Rote huye chali jati hai. Jab ye sab ho raha tha to Di ne ye sab door se dekh liya
tha to uske Jane ke baad Di vaha aa jati hai.

Mai- Di aap yaha kab ayi.

Di- mujhe to ate huye bahut time huva.jab tum Priti se baat kar raha tha.

Ab mai kuch nahi bol pata sidha niche dekh raha tha.akhir Di hi bolti hai.

Di- dekh dipu tune Jo kiya wo acha kiya ya nahi wo mai nahi janti.wo sab tumhare hath me hai.mai to
yaha sirf tumse milne ayi thi.

uske bare me mai sirf itna hi kahna chahati hu.tum jis me khush ho vahi karo.bas apne dil ke sath sath
dusro ke dil ka bhi soch liya karo.

Mai- matlab...?

Di- matlab vahi karo jo tumhara dil kahe.tum apne Charo aur dekha karo shayad aur bhi koi tumhari
diwani ho.

Mai- aur kon ho Sakta hai di.vaise bhi sab se pahle mujhe kya acha lagta hai mai kisko pyaar karta hu
yahi sochna chahiye na.

Di- ab ye tumhara kaam hai.tumhe kya karna hai kya nahi .mai to bas tumhe kah sakti hu aur to kuch kar
nahi sakti na.

Itna bolte hi Di vaha se chali jati hai.par jane se pahle mujhe soch me daal deti hai.aur mai dono ke bare

Siraj Patel 213

 me sochne lagta hu.

isi soch me mai kab so jata hu. Raat ko di mujhe uthane ati hai.kyu ki raat ko gaurav ke kahne par
mamaji ne ek choti si party rakh di thi.

us party me hamara pura pariwaar tha aur aas paas ke dadaji ke kuch najdiki log the. Party me sabki
najar mere par hi thi.

aur meri najar na jane kaha gum thi.Aise hi din kat rahe the Aur in sab dino me Sare gaon wale meri hi
baat kar rahe the.

aur roj subah hamara pariwaar us Krishna ke mandir ki puja aur aarati karta tha.

Pure state me us mandir ki baat hi ho rahi thi.aur us mandir ko dekhne ke liye dur dur se log aa rahe the.

aur hum sab yaha pe bahut masti kar rahe the.hamare ghar me media ane wali thi.par papa ne unhe dur
se hi bhaga diya.

Aise hi din kat rahe the aur Ek din hum aise hi bate karte huye baithe huye the.

ki tabhi bhai ko ek phone call ata hai.bhai use baat karne ke liye bahar jate hai......

wo kuch hi der me vapas ate hai.aur papa se bolte hai.

Bhai- papa office me kuch problem ho gayi hai.aur Hume vaha pe bulaya hai.

Papa- kyu aisi kya baat huyi hai.

Bhai- wo mujhe bhi nahi malum par lagta hai bahut badi baat hogi. Barna aise call nahi ata ab Hume
chalna chaliye.

Dadiji- beta kuch din yaha ruk jao na.

Bhai- dadi aur kuch baat hoti to hum yaha pe ruk jate.par vaha pe business me kuch Problem aa gayi hai
isiliye Hume Jana hoga.

Mai- kya hamara bhi Jana jaruri hai.

Bhai- ha Rudra aur vaise bhi bahut din huye tum sab college bhi nahi gaye.ab Hume chalna chahiye.

Dadaji- thik hai beta tumhara kahna sahi hai.tum yaha se Abhi jao par ha jaldi hi tum sabko vapas ana
hoga.

Papa- ha jarur Dada hum jald hi vapas ayenge.

Phir hum sab apne room me vapas jate hai.aur is baar maine apni hi bag khud hi pack kar li.

sab ne apna saman pack kar liya aur bhai ne bataya hum kal subah nikalenge.hamare Jane se sabki

Siraj Patel 214

 ankho me ansu the.

vaise to kisi ka bhi khane ka man nahi tha par humne jaise taise raat ka khana kha liya.

phir mai apne hi room me so gaya.kyu ki mai confused tha ki aaj kiske room me jaye.

Subah mujhe Di uthane ati.

Di- utho dipu aaj Hume Jana hai.

Mai- okk Di.! Mai Abhi Tayar hota hu.

Phir Di mere room se chali jati hai.aur mai bhi fresh hone chala jata hu.aur phir fresh hone ke baad niche
ata hu.

to sab niche baithe huye the.mai bhi unke sath Jake baith jata hu.phir subah ka nashta karne ke baad
Hume nikalna tha.

to sab Tayar hone chale jate hai.aur kuch hi der me sab apna apna saman pack karke niche le ate hai.aur
vaha ke naukar wo sab saman gadi me rakh lete hai.

Ab hum sab Jane wale the to sab ki ankho me ansu the.kyu ki hum unse itne dino baad mile hai.aur unse
Milne ke baad itni badi khusi sabko huyi hai.

aur isi khushi me hum sab bapas ja rahe hai.to sabki ankho me pani tha.par papa me sabse vada kiya ki
him jald hi bapas ayenge.

Arushi- (rote huye) bhaiya, Di mat jao na.kuch din aur ruk jao na.

Di- nahi choti humhe Jana hoga.par hum jald hi bapas ayenge.aur agar tum Hume aise bida karogi to
hum kaise bapas aa jaye.

hamesha khush raho.aur ha agar tumhara kabhi man ho to tum hi kyu nahi aa jati jab tumhara man
kahe.

namrata- par Di aap jald hi bapas ayenge na.

Di- ha namu hum jald hi bapas ayenge.

Mom ke ankho me ansu the.wo bhi apne maa ke gale lag ke to rahi thi.bahut salo baad sab mile the aur
itni jaldi bichad bhi rahe the.

phir Mami ne unhe samjaya to mom ne Rona band kar diya.mai bhi bahut roya.mujhe in sabki bahut
yaad ane wali thi.

Pahli baar Jana tha pariwaar ka pyaar.him kuch din aur rahne wale the par hamara college aur papa ka
business isliye Hume Jana pad raha tha.

Siraj Patel 215

 Abhay- RD in garmi ki chutiyo me jarur ana.

Mai- ha Abhay hum jarur ayenge.

Mom ne sab bacho ko ache ache gift diye. Aur Phir hum sab gadi me baith jate hai.

par ek baat kuch alag thi mujhe jate waqt Priti kahi bhi nahi dikhi thi.na Jane wo kaha thi.

Mom- bhabi wo priti kaha hai.

Mami- kya pata subah se gayi hai.kah rahi thi friend se kuch kam hai.

Mom- acha thik hai.usko meri taraf se pyaar dena.

Hum vaha se nikal pade.par hume gaon chodne ke liye kuch 1 hour laga kyu ki Hume bida dene ke liye
vaha par pure dono gaon wale aa gaye the.

Jo unki bheed 1 se 2 KM tak thi.papa unse hath dikhakar dhanyawad kar rahe the.sab log bahut khush
the.

kyu ki maine unke gaon ko shrap se Jo mukt kiya tha. Un sab ki ankho me ansu the. hum sab vaha se rote
huye nikalte hai.

Hamari do gadiya thi ek gadi me papa,mom aur ritu baithi huyi thi.aur dusri gadi me mai, bhai , bhabi
aur Di baithe huye the.

pahle gadi me papa gadi chala rahe the.mom unke side ke seat pe baithi huyi thi aur ritu piche baithi
huyi thi.

Aur dusri gadi me bhaiya driving seat par unke side me Mai aur piche bhabi aur Di baithi huyi thi.

Sab ke chehare utare huye the.kisi ka bhi man bate karne ka nahi tha.mai to gadi me hi so gaya.

to bhaiya me songs lagaye gadi me.aur bhabi aur Di bate kar rahe the.

Aise hi hamari gadi age badti hai.aise hi dopahar ho jati hai.to bhaiya ek restaurant ke age gadi rok dete
hai.tab tak mai bhi nind puri kar chuka tha.

Bhabi- yaha kyu gadi roki.

Bhai- neha tumhe nahi par mujhe bhuk lagi hai.ab chalo kuch kha lo.

Phir hum sab gadi se utarte hai.aur us restaurant me chale jate hai.mai fresh hone chala jata hu.

fresh hone ke baad hum sab khana khane baith jate hai.kisi ko bhi jada khana nahi khaya gaya.par maine
to apna pet bhar diya.

khana hone ke baad hum apne gadi ki taraf ja rahe the.tabhi ritu mere piche se ake hamare gadi me

Siraj Patel 216

 mere seat pe baith jati hai.

Mai- ye chipkali tu yaha kya kar rahi hai.

Ritu- ye mote mai kahi pe jau tujhe use kya.aur vaise bhi mujhe us gadi me kuch Jada hi bor ho raha
tha.agar tujhe Jana hai to us gadi me chala ja.

Mai- mai nahi Jane wala us gadi me.tujhe Jana hi hoga.

Di- tum Dono jhagada band karo.mai chali jati hu us gadi me.

Phir Di us gadi me chali jati hai.par meri jagah to ritu baithi huyi thi.

Mai- ye chipkali tu mere seat pe kyu baithi hai. chup chaap vaha se utar aur piche baith varna tere liye
acha nahi hoga.

Ritu- kya karega be tu mote.tu mera kuch nahi bigad sakta samje.

Mai- acha tujhe Abhi dikhata hu.

Mai uski taraf ja hi raha tha ki bhai bolte hai.

Bhai- rudra tu piche baith ja use age baithna hai to baith Jane de.

Bhai bolte to mai unki baat manta hu.

Mai- aaj bhai ne bola isiliye tujhe chod diya.varna...

Ritu mujje tedha much karke chidha rahi thi.

Bhabi- aa dipu mere sath baith aaj.kitne din huye tu mere sath nahi baitha.

Phir mai bhabi ke pass chala jata hu.aur hamari gadi chal padti hai.him kuch Dee batarte hai.

kuch age chalne ke baad mera pet bhar gaya tha isiliye mai bhabi ki godi me sir rakhke so jata hu.

Hamari gadi age thi aur piche papa ki.kuch der aise hi gadi chali ja rahi thi.humne wo shahar paar kar liya
tha.

aise hi gadi chalate huye sham ho jati hai.aur kuch der gadi chalane ke baad bhai achanak gadi rokte hai.

Mai to bhabi ke goad me soya huva tha to break lagne ke karan seat se niche gir jata hu......

Bhabi- kya huva aapne itne jor se gadi kyu roki.dekho dipu niche gir gaya tujhe lagi to nahi dipu.

Mai- nahi bhabi mai thik hu vaise kya hua bhai.

Bhai- are age dekh na ek admi road pe leta huva hai.shayad use koi chot lagi ho.ya aur kuch ho mai dekh

Siraj Patel 217

 leta hu.aap me se koi nahi utarega.

Bhai gadi me se utarte hai aur us admi ke pass chale jate hai wo admi pet ke bal pada huva tha.

to bhai uske pass jate hai.aur use hilate huye pith ke bal karte hai.to wo admi jhat se uth jata hai.to ye
kya uske hath me gun thi.

Tabhi vaha par kahi se kuch 10-15 admi aa jate hai.aur hamko gher lete hai.

Jo admi vaha pe pada huva tha wo bhai ke sir par gun tante huye bolta hai.

Admi- gadi me se sab niche utar jao.Varna isko uda denge.

Hum to pahle se hi ye sab dekh ke shock me the.ab to usne niche utarne ko kaha tha.

phir hum sab gadi me se niche utarte hai.papa,mom aur ritka bhi hamare pass aa jate hai.

Admi- chalo inko apne big boss ke pass le chalo.inke hath aur muh bandh do.aur inhe sath le chalo.

Phir wo ham sabko band dete hai.aur hamare hath bandhte huye vaha se unke gadi me bitha ke unke
boss ke yaha le ja rahe the.

Mujje sab dikh raha tha ki wo Hume kaha le ja rahe hai.par phir bhi mai shant tha.kyu ki bhai shant the.

kyu ki mujhe pata tha ki vaha pe Jake bhai kuch to karenge.jaise unhone pichli baar kiya tha.

Shayad wo ab tak isliye shant the ki wo big boss kon hai wo pata chale.par is baar sare pariwaar ko
malum ho jayega ki bhai hi The Rock hai.

Isliye jab tak bhai hai Maine kuch na karne ka soch liya.phir kuch age chalne ke baad sari gadiya rok Di.

wo sari gadiya ek ghanghor jungle me Jake ruk gayi.wo gadiya jungle ke bahut andar tak gayi thi to vaha
par suraj bhi na ke brabar tha.

Phir humko vaha pe utara.Hume Jaha pe utara uske age ek bahut badi par purani haweli thi.

Wo sab admi Hume us purani haweli ke andar leke ja rahe the.us haweli ke Charo aur sniper tainat the.

Aur gunde bhi the jinke hatho me guns thi.vaha pe kuch 20-30 gunde hoge.

Phir Hume andar le jaya gaya.andar jate hi Hume ek room me le jaya gaya.wo room khali tha.

un me se ek admi ne vaha pe diwar par secret button tha wo daba diya to age ki wall slightly left side ko
sarak rahi thi.

aur wo ek door jaisa open ho raha tha.phir wo open ho Jane ke baad hum uske andar chalne lage. Kuch
200 meter andar ane ke baad age rasta band tha.

Siraj Patel 218

 to us admi ne right side me apna hath rakh diya aur kuch hi Der me age ki wall hatne lagi.phir age jakar
ek lift thi.

Hum sab us lift me chale gaye.aur wo lift start ho gayi.aisa lag raha tha ki wo lift niche ja rahi hai.

Phir kuch 5 minute ke baad wo lift ruk gayi.aur hum us lift me se utar gaye.

Mai- ( man me) are ye admi hume le kaha ja raha hai.na jane kis gufa me chupa hua hai inka boss.

Ab hum jaha par the vaha par sab doctors the aur wo ek experiment lab thi. Us lab me sab experiment
kar rahe the.

unhe dekhke hi lag raha tha ki wo koi drugs ka mamla hai.kuch age jane ke baad red colour ka room
tha.phir us admi ne left side ke wall me kahi pe kuch daba diya.

to wo red light band ho gayi aur vaha pe normal light lag gayi.shayad wo ek laser beam hogi.jo vaha se
jane par usko kaat dalti hogi.

phir kuch age chalne ke baad ek darwaja aya jo andar se band tha hamare vaha se janeke baad andar se
ek abaj ayi.

.....- kalam 501.

Admi1- hamara kaam to sirf ghanta bajana hai.

Phir wo darwaja khul gaya.aur hum us darwaje ke andar chale gaye.us darwaje ke andar bahut bada
space tha.

jo blank tha aur ek jagah hume khada kar diya.hume vaha pe kuch der khada karne ke baad vaha ek kale
libas me aur hat Pahne huye admi ata hai.

uske sath kuch gunman's bhi ate hai aur kuch bouncer bhi. aur vaha pe ek bahut badi si chair thi jo ek
singhasan jaisi thi vaha pe jake baith jata hai.

Wo admi baithne ke baad usne chamcho ko kuch ishara karta hai.Hamare aas pass kuch 50-60 admi the.

unme se 2-3 admi hamare pass ate hai.aur hamare chehare ke upar ka naqab hatata hai.aur hamare
hath khol dete hai.

Hum sab apne ankh pochte huye khol dete hai.aur age dekhte hai to age ek badi si singhasan par ek
bahut hi bada aur suit boot me baitha ek admi dikhayi deta hai.

Papa- kon ho tum sab.aur Hume yaha pe kyu laya gaya hai.

Admi- mai kon hu ye tum nahi jante par tum kon ho ye to mai janta hu.aur shyad tumne mera naam
suna hoga. Mai hu SHERA.

Shera ka naam sunken hum sabko bahut bada jhatka lagta hai.kyu ki shera koi aisa vaisa gunda nahi wo

Siraj Patel 219

 to international gunda tha.

matlab sara Hindustan use janta tha.aur use india se bahar bhi police dhund rahe the.vahi tha jisne pure
Hindustan me danga- fasad faila huva hai.

Jo pure India me drugs supply karta hai. Jiske bahut se galat dhande hai.aur Jo ladkiyo ke dhande me ek
number par hai.

Inhi karnamo ke vajah se log uska naam kene ke liye darte hai.air aaj take isko kisi ne nahi dekha.

Papa- ssss.......Shera..... Par. hhh.... Hhh... Hume yaha kyu le aye ho.

Shera- tumhe yaha lane ke do maksad hai.pahla wo Jo har baar mere kaam ke bich me tang adane aa
jate hai.

aur har waqt mera kaam bigad deta hai.aur dusra wo hai Jo I want your Property. Aur vaise bhi tumhare
Jane ke baad wo sab mera hi ho jayega. Hahahahaja....

Itna bolte hi wo Jor Jor se hasne laga aur uska hasna dekh kar sab darne lage.

mai shant tha kyu ki mujhe malum tha age kya hone wala hai.par Abhi tak bhai kyu shant the kuch pata
nahi chal raha tha.

Papa to ye sab sunke shock the.par sara pariwaar unke sath tha to himmat karte huye bolte hai.

Papa- dusra Karan to pata chal gaya.par pahla Karan kuch palle nahi pada.

Shera- wo isliye kyu ki us pahle maksad ka karan hai tumhara bada beta.wo har waqt mere kaam ke bich
me tang ada deta tha.

na Jane use kaha se ye khabar mil jaya karti thi.par ab nahi usne mera bahut bada nuksan kiya hai par ab
aur nahi.

Sabhi shock the ki bhai ne inka kya bura kar diya bhai to India me hi nahi the.shayad inko koi galat faimi
ho gayi hogi.

Aur bhai jaise bhole aur acha admi inka kyu bura chahega aur inse kyu takkar lega.inhone to kabhi bhi
aisa kaam nahi kiya aisa.

Aur bhai aisa kabhi soch bhi nahi sakte the. Ghar ke sabhi log soch rahe the.par haikkat to kuch aur hi
thi.....

Papa- apko kuch galat faimi ho gayi hai.mera beta aisa nahi hai.wo aisa kar hi nahi sakta.
wo to pichle 4-5 saal India me nahi tha.wo videsh gaya tha age ki padhayi karne.

Papa ki baat sunke wo shera jor jor se hasne lagta hai.aur phir shant hoke gusse se papa ki taraf ata hai.

Shera- shayad tujhe malum nahi ya tum bhola banane ki koshish kar raha hai. par yahi sahi hai aur wo

Siraj Patel 220

 sach ye hai ki jiska naam se pura state ghabrata hai.

aur is state ke bahar bhi iske naam lene se hi sari ki phat jati hai.aur iske naam lene se sare bure log apna
kaam band kar dete hai.yahi hai wo THE ROCK.

Us shera ki baat sunke sab shock rah jate hi.sab ko bahut bada jhatka lagta hai.

Jis The Rock ke naam se pura state darta hai wo hamare ghar me hi hai aisa ho nahi sakta.

Papa- ye kya bak raha hai tu shera.ye mera beta hai Yuvraaj koi The Rock nahi samje.

Shera - lagta hai The Rock ne ye baat apne ghar se chupayi huyi hai chalo koi baat nahi ab khud hi use
puch lo.agar meri baat jhuth lagi to.

Papa uski baat sunke bhai se puchte hai.

Papa -( gusse se) kya ye shera Jo kah raha hai wo sach hai kya nahi mujhe batao.

Par bhai kuch bol hi nahi rahe the.wo jab se yaha aye the tab se shant the.aur Abhi bhi shant hi the.

Papa- mai kuch puch raha hu yuvraaj.

Par bhai ne apna sir niche kar diya.aur wo kuch nahi bole.is baat se sabko pata chal gaya ki shera sach
kah raha hai.

papa to sir par hath rakhte huye niche baith jate hai.bhai ki chuppi dekh kar.aur papa ke sath Sara
pariwaar niche baith jata hai.

Shera- ab to pata chal gaya na The Rock kon hai.

Jo bhai abhi tak chip the.wo Abhi tak shant the wo akhir ye sab dekh ke shant nahi rahte aur shera ko
bolte hai.

Bhai- shera sun mere pariwaar ko chod de.mai tumhare samne khada hu ab inko chod de.mai tere pair
padta hu.

Mai- bhai aap ye kya bol rahe ho.aap The Rock hai aur inke age hath jod rahe ho.aap kahe to chutkiyo
me inko masal sakte ho.

Shera-( jor jor se haste huye) ye kya mujhe masal sakega.usne gaon ane ke liye apne sare shathiyo ko aur
sare bodyguards ko ghar bhej diya.
Aur Abhi ye akela hi tha.aur yahi kya tune bhi to mere admiyo ko Mara tha yaad hai na.

Shera ki baat sunken sab shera aur meri yaraf dekh rahe the.kyu ki pahle bhai ki baat to dhyan me ati hai
par Chore bete me use kab Mara.tabhi bhai bolte hai.

Bhai - Rudra ne kab Mara tere admiyo ko.ye to Abhi chota bacha hai.

Siraj Patel 221

 Shera- ye aur chota bacha.usne pichle mahine mere 7-8 admiyo ko Mara tha.aur wo sab Abhi bhi
hospital me hai.

unme se kuch to koma me hai.kuch yaad nahi hai na Abhi yaad dilata hu.

Tabhi shera uske admiyo ko ishara karta hai to vaha pe ek ladka aa jata hai.mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki
Maine use pahle kahi dekha hai.

phir achanak mujhe yaad ata hai .are ye to jamil hai jisko Maine Gaurav ke matter me Mara tha.par wo
yaha kya kar raha hai.shayad iska aur Shera ka koi relation ho.

Shera- isko dekh ke kuch yaad aya.ye mere right hand Akbar ka beta hai.jisko tune college me Mara tha.

Sabhi mere hi aur dekh rahe the.jaise puch rahe ho kya ye sach hai.

Mai- wo Gaurav ko maar raha tha.to Maine uski Jaan bachane ke Karan isko Mara tha.

Shera- tera Sara Pariwaar mera dushman hai aur tu kah raha hai tujhe chod du.itne asani se mai tujhe
nahi chodunga.

Aur phir apne admiyo ko ishara karte huye bolta hai.

Shera- In sabko bandi bana do.aur ab tum me se ek bhi kinda nahi Bach payega...

Phir uske admi age ate hai.aur hum sabke hath pair alag alag disha me chain se bandh dete hai.mom,Di,
ritu aur bhabi ko bhi bandh dete hai.

Bhai- Please Hume chod do.aur agar hame nahi to mere pariwaar ko to chod do.

Shera- tum sab bahut hi buri tarah maroge sab ke sab.usse pahle mere ye sare admi tumhare bahan aur
wife aur maa ke sath khelenge.

inko pura nichod denge rape kar denge in sab ka.jab ye sab bejan ho jaye tabhi inko chod denge.

Phir apne admiyo ko ishara karte huye.

Shera- mujhe ye dono kacha maal chahiye in dono ko apne dhande pe bhej dena.par use pahle mere
farm house par Aur ha enjoy The Rock.

Itna bolte hi Shera vaha se chala jata hai.aur uske jate hi uske sare admi hame bhuki najro se dekh rahe
the.

Kuch admi mere bhabi aur mom ki taraf aa rahe the.to kuch ritika aur Di ke taraf aa rahe the.

hum sabke hath bandhe huye the aur pair bhi. bhai inko rokne ki koshish karne ki koshish karta hai.

par wo to banda huva tha aur papa bhi.par un dono se kuch hasil nahi ho raha tha.Tabhi Di mujhe bolti
hai.

Siraj Patel 222

 Di-( rote huye) tu ab tak kyu shant khada hai kuch karta kyu nahi kuch kar dipu hame bacha dipu.

Mai ab tak isliye shant tha ki muje laga tha ki papa kuch karenge.aur agar papa kuch kar nahi paye to
bhai to hai hi.

par ye dono kuch kar hi nahi pa rahe the.to ab rah gaya tha sirf mai to ab meri bari thi action karne ki.

bhai to soch rahe tha ki jaha pe hum kuch kar nahi paye.vaha Rudra kya karega.aur papa ne to kuch
socha hi nahi.

shyad unke di ke baat se kuch andaja lag gaya hoga

ki ab kya hone wala hai.

mujhe ye sab dekh ke bahut Gussa aa raha tha.aur ab mera gussa satwein asman par tha.

Now Is The Action Time......

mai isi gusse ke chalte bahut jor se chillata hu.

Mai- rrrruuukkkkk jjjjaaaoooooo.........

Meri abaj bahut jor ki thi.vaha pe sab jagah meri hi abaj ghum rahi thi.

ek baar to wo sari jagah hil si gayi thi jaise bhuchal aya ho.aur sab meri hi aur dekh rahe the.

Mai- ab bass bahut huva tum sabka Maine bahut sahan kar liya ab aur nahi.

Itna bolte hi mai mere dono hatho ko jhatkata hu to mere dono hatho ki rassi tuth jati hai.

aur mai free ho jata hu.aur mai vaha se sabke samne aa jata hu.unme se ek admi meri taraf ate huye
bolta hai.

Admi- sale bahut Shana ho gaya hai kya tu.ek rassi kya tut gayi apne aap ko hero samaj raha hai kya.ruk
Abhi tujhe batata hu.

Us admi ke hath me gun thi.wo sidhha akar mere sir par gun taan deta hai.to mai furti se uske hath ki
gun chin leta hu.

Aur usko samajne se pahle hi usko goli maar deta hu.wo to kuch samaj pata use pahle hi wo mar chuka
tha.

Mai- Hero samaj nahi raha hu Mai Hero hi hu.

Aur ye sab dekhkar in gundo ki tarah mere ghar wale bhi dar gaye the.ab in gundo me bhi hulchul ho
rahi thi.

unme se hockey stick liye huye 4 admi mere samne ate hai.aur wo Charo mere upar ghera banakar sath

Siraj Patel 223

 me hi hamla karte hai.

Mai in Charo ka hamla rokte huye niche se us ghere se bahar akar unke piche jata hu.aur ek ke pith pe
mukka maar deta hu.wo admi sidha age ki diwar par lag kar behosh ho jata hai.

To bache tin log meri taraf dekh rahe the.un me se ek ne mujhe hockey stick se sir pe Marne ke liye
uthayi aur mujhe Marne kala to Maine us hawa me hi rok diya.

aur uske muh par ek thappad laga diya.aur tisre ko pet par lath mari aur chauthe ko bhi dusri lath mari.

wo tino bhi vahi pe Khade the maar khake huye bhi.phir Maine ek sath tino ko hawa me udte huye lath
mari to wo tino bhi piche ja gire aur vahi pe mar gaye.

Ye najara dekh kar sab ki phat chuki thi sabhi log mujhe muh phade huye dekh rahe the.achanak unme
se ek admi mujh par goli chala deta hai.

Aur wo goli sidha mere kandhe par lagti hai.mujhe dard to nahi huva par wo goli mujhe lag gayi thi. aur
vaha se khun nikalne laga.

Ye dekh kar sab gharwale to chillane lagi thi.

Mom- dipuuuuuuu.........

Itna kahte hi wo Rone lagti hai.aur Di bhi yahi kar rahi thi.sath me bhabi aur ritika ke ankho me bhi ansu
the.

mujhe dard to nahi huva par mai goli lagne ke Karan niche baith gaya tha.

Par ye kya kuch der baad wo goli mere kandhe se bahar aa rahi thi.aur wo goli mere kandhe se bahar
akar jamin pe gir gayi.

aur meri jakham bari ho rahi thi.ye dekh kar to sab hairan the.to mai apni jagah se uth jata hu.

Mai - ab bas bahut huva chuhe billi ka khel.ab dekho tum sab mere hath se kaise Bach pate ho.

Vaha ke 15 admi mere upar gun tane huye the aur wo sab mere upar firing shuru karte hai.

To mai apne speed se sabki goli chukate huye age badta hi.aur utni hi speed se kisi ke muh pe to kisi ke
pet par to kisi ko lath se waar karta hu.

kuch second me vaha par un 15 admiyo ki lashe padi huyi thi. Sab jaha the vahi jamin pe pade huye the
aur koi bhi apni jagah se hil nahi raha tha yani sabke sab mar chuke the.

Vaha pe mujhe diwar par ek talwaar tangi huyi dikhayi deti hai mai use apne hath me le leta hu aur chal
deta hu apne kaam par.

Un sabki chike sunke bahar se kuch admi bhag ate hai aur wo sab kuch 40-50 admi the.par yaha ka
najara dekh kar sabhi mujhe dar rahe the.

Siraj Patel 224

 unme se koi bhi age nahi bad pa raha tha.sab ke sab mujhe kuch ajib si najro se dekh rahe the par ab mai
un par raham nahi khane wala tha.

mai apne pure speed me bhagte huye un par tut padta hu.us talwaar se sab par aise waar karta hu.jin
me se unka bach pana bahut mushkil tha.

Aur kuch 10-15 second ke baad vaha ka najara hi kuch aur tha.

Vaha pe sabki lashe padi huyi thi.bas itna hi batana chahunga ki vaha par har ek admi ka kuch na kuch
body part kata huva tha.

yane uske Sharir se dur ja gira tha.aur sabka khun mere body pe tha.mai to pure khun se ranga huva tha.

Ab vaha pe koi bhi jinda nahi bacha tha sab mare huye the mere pariwaar ko chodkar.unke hath pair
bandhe huye the.

To phir mai apne hath upar karke unki aur karta hu to ye kya sabki hath aur paon ki rassi gayab thi.aur
vaha pe sab free ho chuke the.

Sab meri oor apni jagah par Khade huye sirf dekh rahe the.par kisi ki bhi itni himmat nahi ho rahi thi ki
mere pass aye aur mujhse baat kare.

sab ek taraf ho chuke the.phir mai apne shakti se apne aap ko JAL se dhuta hu aur phir pahle jaisa ho
jata hu.

Vaha pe mujhe dekhte huye koi kuch bhi nahi bol raha tha.aur mai bhi apne muh se kuch nahi bol raha
tha.

Kyu ki mai Abhi bhi bahut gusse me tha.to mai sabi ke pass jata hu.sab mujhse dar rahe the.

yaha tak mom aur dad bhi.kyu ki jaise jaise mai unke pass ja raha tha vaose vaise wo piche hat rahe the.

To Mai unke pass jakar mom aur dad ka ek hath pakad leta hu.

Mai- sabhi ek- dusre ke hath pakad ko.

Mai kahta hu par koi bhi apne jagah se nahi hill tha.

Mai- (jor se) Jaldi..... Jaldi pakdo.

Mai ye sabko Jor se kahta hu.to sab meri dar ki vajah se apna hath pakad lete hai.phir main ansh ko man
me hi kahta hu.

Mai-(man me) ansh Hume sab ko is building se bahar le chalo.

Ansh- okk bhai...

Siraj Patel 225

 Mai- ( sab se ) apne ankhe band karo.

Phir sab apni ankhe band karte hai.aur hum chutkiyo me us haweli se bahar the.Jaha par 50-60 admi gun
liye huye us haweli ki raksha kar rahe the.

Mai- sab ankhe khol lo.

Meri abaj sunke sab apni ankhe kholte hai to sab ye dekh kar shock ho jate hai.ki hum abhi to niche the
aur hum Abhi yaha par ye kaise huva.

vaha pe Khade sab gunman hamare taraf hi dekh rahe the. Aur wo sab log hame vaha pe dekhte hi
hamare upar firing shuru karte hai.

Mai apni family ke Charo aur ek kawach banata hu Jo hame in gunman ke goliyo se bachaye. hum sab
unke samne se chalte huye bahar aa rahe the.

sab ne hamari aur firing chalu rakhi thi.par hum me se kisi ko bhi wo goli chu bhi nahi pa rahi thi.hamare
dur se hi wo goli niche gir rahi thi.

ye sab dekhkar dang rah jate hai aur ye dekh kar to wo sare gunman dar jate hai. wo sab darte huye us
building ke andar chale jate hai.

Sab ke sab wo gunman bahut dare huye the.unhe laga kahi bhut to nahi aa gaye.isliye wo chupane ke
liye us haweli ke andar bhag rahe the.

Aur in goliyo ki abaj sunke sabhi gharwale chilaane lagte hai.par kisiko bhi wo goli chu bh nahi pa rahi
thi.ye sab dekh kar to sabko phir se shock lagta hai.

Ab hum us haweli se bahar aa jate hai.mai apne hath mom aur dad se chudata hu aur kuch age jakar ek
aag ka bahut bada gola banata hu.

Aur us haweli par chod deta hu.wo gola us haweli se takarte hi usse bahut bada dhamaka hota hai.uski
abaj bahut dur dur tak ja rahi thi.

to wo puri haweli jalkar khak ho jati hai.aur phir mai Akash me apne dono hath karta hu. Badal badal
rahe the.

jaise koi bahut bada tufan ane wala ho aisa lag raha tha upar bijaliya gir rahi thi.to mai badalo me se
bijaliya sidhe us haweli par girata hu.

Jo sidha jakar us haweli ke nichle hissa yani hum Abhi jaha pe the vaha take jati hai.aur us nichle hisse
me Jane ke baad us haweli se upar ke hisse se nichle hisse tak sab nashta kar deti hai.

Aur sab haweli upar se niche tak jal rahi thi.achnak ek bada sa shor hota hai jaise bahut bada bomb
phata ho.

aur us haweli se bahut bada dhuvva bahar nikalta hai.wo puri jagah jalkar khak ho jati hai.vaha pe Jo sab
admi the.

Siraj Patel 226

 wo sab bhi us haweli ke sath jalkar Khak ho jate hai.us aag ke dhuva bahut upar tak ja raha tha.

Jab mai apne piche ghum jata hu to ye najara dekh kar sabki muh khuli huyi thi.sab dare huye aur sahme
huye the.

Mai Abhi bhi kuch nahi bol raha tha aur nahi koi aur.mai unke sath jakar unka hath pakad liya.mere aisa
karte hi sab apna hath pakad lete hai.

Mai- apni ankhe band karo.

Sab apni ankhe band kar dete hai.aur mai unke leke hawa me udte huye apni ghar ki taraf badta hu.aur
wo bhi full speed se.

Lekin isi bich ritika apne ankhe khol deti hai jab wo dekhti hai hum sab badalo ke upar udd rahe hai to
wo chillane lagti hai.

aur uska chillana sunke sab apni ankhe khol dete hai.par jab sab dekhte hai ki hum kaha pe hai to sabhi
log chilane lagte hai.mai inka chillana bardast nahi kar pata.

Mai- (jor se)sab shantt ho jao..

Meri abaj sunke sab shant ho jate hai.par sab ye dekh kar bahut dare huye the.

phir se apni ankhe band kar dete hai mai apni full speed se kuch hi der me ghar ke andar pahuch jate
hai.

Mai- sab apni ankhe khol sakte hai.

Sab apni ankhe kholte hai to hum sab apne ghar pe the.sab ko aaj ek se badkar ek jhatke lage the.to aaj
koi bhi aur jyada jhatke lene ke mood me nahi the.

Mai- sab apne room me jakar aram karo jao sab.

Sab Jane lagte hai to Di mere pass vapas ati hai aur mujhe gale lagati hai aur Rone lagti hai.

Di ke gale lagte hi mujhe kuch ahsas hota hai.aur mera gussa shant hone lagta hai.

Par jate waqt ritika ka hath mujhse touch ho jata hai.aur uska hath lagte hi mera Sara gussa furrr ho jata
hai.yani mera ara gussa shant ho jata hai.

Aur mai di ke baho me hi behosh ho jata hu........

Di mujhe sambhal nahi pati aur sofe par hum dono gir jate hai.mai unke upar gir jata hu.

Di mere girne se chilati hai to unke chilane se sab unki taraf dekh lete hai.aur meri taraf bhagte huye aa
jate hai.

Siraj Patel 227

 phir bhai mujhe apne room me bed par sula ke chale jate hai.aur sabhi apne room me jakar so jate hai.

Par aaj kisi ko bhi nind nahi aa rahi thi sab ko rah rah kar aaj ka najara yaad aa raha tha.aur main in sab
se bekhabar besudha hoke chain se so raha tha.

Idhar hum ghar pe pahuch gaye the.par koi tha Jo bahut jyada baichen tha.

Aur wo koi air nahi shera hi tha.shera apne room me idhar se udhar aur udhar se idhar ghum raha tha.

Shera- (jor se)Ye kaise huva wo sab se Bach gaye ya nahi.balki mai puch raha hu ye sab huva kaise.

Shera ka right hand jiska naam Akbar tha wo bolta hai.

Akbar- bhai hum me se kisi ko bhi kuch nahi pata ki vaha par akhir huva kya hai.

aur humhe ye bhi nahi pata hai ki wo sab us haweli me hi mar gaye ya jinda Bach gaye.

Shera- par akhir hamari ye purani haweli kaise JAL ke khak ho gayi.

Akbar- lagta hai bhai andar kahi par hamare Jane ke baad short circuit ho gaya hoga.aur puri haweli hi
khak ho jayegi.

Shera ab apne sthan pe baith jata hai.

Shera- wo sab to thik hai par agar hamari haweli jalkar khak ho gayi hogi to mujhe ek baat samaj nahi aa
rahi.

ki Jo hamare haweli ke bahar admi tainat the wo sab bhi kaha gaye.ye to nahi ho sakta ki wo sab bhag
gaye hoge.

Akbar- vahi to baat mere samaj nahi aa rahi boss.

Shera- to jaldi se pata karo.wo puri family kaha hai.agar wo puri family mar gayi hogi to bahut acha
hai.par agar wo Bach gaye honge na.....

Akbar- magar boss puri haweli jalkar khak ho gayi.hamara ek bhi admi nahi bacha to wo sab kaise Bach
pate.

Aur agar Bach bhi gaye hoge to us haweli se bahar ana kisi ke liye impossible hai.
kyu ki vaha par itni security tight hai ki koi parinda bhi pair nahi maar sakta.

Shera- ha tumne sach kaha.par hamara to karodo ka nuksan ho gaya uska kya.

Akbar- bhai wo to mai nahi kah sakta par ha ab in sab logo ki property to hamari hai na...

Itna bolte hi wo dono hasne lagte hai.tabhi vaha par do bahut hi sundar ladkiya ati hai.

Shera- aao aao... Chalo aaj isi baat par raat bhar party karte.

Siraj Patel 228

 Akbar- ha bhai kyu nahi aaj to jashn banta hi hai.

Phir shuru hota hai unka ghinona khel Jo raat bhar chala aur subah hi jakar ruka.

raat bhar na wo dono soye aur nahi in do ladkiyo ko some diya.subah hone se wo dono pahle so gaye...

Subah mai bahut der soya huva tha.par aaj mujhe koi bhi uthane nahi ata.12 baje mai nind se uthata hu.

par uthte samay mai dekhta hu ki dopahar ho gayi hai.aur aaj mujhe koi bhi uthane nahi aya.

Aisa pahle kabhi nahi huva tha.isliye mai bed se uthta hu aur bathroom jakar nahata hu.

Nahane ke baad simple kapdo me mai niche ata hu.to mujhe niche koi bhi dikhayi nahi deta.

Mai mom ko abaj deta hu.

Mai- momm.... Mom.....

Tabhi mom kitchen se ati hai.

Mom- kya huva beta kuch chahiye kya.

Mai- mom aapne mujhe kyu nahi uthaya.

Mom- are beta tu kal travelling karke Thak gaya tha.isliye kisine tujhe nahi uthaya.

Mai- travelling.......

Tabhi mujhe yaad ata hai kal mai apne gaon se laut raha tha aur bich me Hume kidnap karna aur wo sab
baad me huva wo sab mujhe yaad aya.

mujhe yaad ane ke baad mai khane ki table pe baitha huva tha vahi pe niche sir karke baith gaya.

Mai- (man me) nahi... Ab sab kya kahenge mujhe kal itna sab ho gaya aur mai sab par bahut gusaa tha
aur phir Maine apne shaktiyo ka upyog kiya.

Mom kya kahengi papa aur bhai ab to mujhe bhabi ka bhi samna karna hoga.wo sab kya sochte hoge.

Mai yahi soch raha tha ki mere kandhe par ek hath ata hai.mai upar sir karke dekhta hu to wo mom thi.

Mom- beta mai tumhe kab se abaj de rahi thi.kis soch me ho.

Mai- mmm.... Mmm.... Mom... Wwooo... Kal..

Mom- kuch nahi huva kal thik hai ab mujhe bata tu kya khayega lunch karega ki coffee lao.

Mai- mom Lekin mai wo kal ki baat se ....

Siraj Patel 229

 Mom- Maine kaha na kuch nahi huva kal bata na kya khayega.

Mai- mai sidha lunch karunga.par mujhe Di kahi dikh nahi rahi hai.

Bhabi- mai lunch leke ati hu mom aap yahi baitho.

Mom vahi mere side ke chair pe baith jati hai aur bhabi kitchen me chali jati hai to mom bolti hai.

Mom- beta wo college gayi hai.wo ja hi nahi rahi thi par Maine hi mana kiya chale jaye college me.to
jaise taise chali gayi.

aur uske sath ritu ka bhi man nahi tha par use bhi bhej diya uske college ab dono sath hi ayegi.

Mai-okk mom.

Mai itna kahte hi chup ho jata hu per mom ko meri halat samaj ati hai to wo bolti hai.

Mom- dipu kal ke bare me kuch bhi mat soch.maine kaha kal kuch nahi huva hai.tujhe meri kasam.

Mai- acha mom nahi sochuga ab khush.

Tabhi bhabi khana leke ati hai aur mai khane baith jata hu mai khana kha hi raha tha ki mujhe ek abaj ati
hai.

....- wah mujhe chod ke kha raha hai tu.

Mai bahar ki aur dekhta hu to vaha pe Di khadi huyi thi aur uske sath ritu bhi thi.

Mai- aisa nahi hai Di mom ne kaha aap college gayi hai aur mujhe bhuk lagi thi to mai khane hi wala tha
ki aap aa gayi. Aap bhi aa jao na.

Ritu- is bhukkad ko kya koi bhi bhuka rahe. ye bas apna pet bharna chahata hai baki bhuke bhi rahege na
to bhi use chalega.

Mao- ye chipkali Jada bol mat agar tujhe khana hai to tu bhi aja vaha se bol bachan mat de.

Ritu- ha to Teri vajah se to mai nahi khaungi na.aur mai teri jaisi bhi nahi hu.

Mai- dekh ab tu hi kah rahi hai.

Ritu - mai kya kah rahi hu.

Mai- yahi ki tujhe bhi bhuk lagi hai.aur tu ye bhi manti hai tu bhi bhukkad hai.

Ritu- ye maine nahi kaha mote tu hi kah raha hai.

Mai- mai nahi tu kah rahi hai.

Siraj Patel 230

 Di- band karo tum dono apni bakwas.aap dono mile nahi ki shuru ho gaye. tum dono ko dusra kuch kam
nahi hota kya.

Di ke bolte hi hum dono shant ho jate hai.to table pe sabhi ake baith jate hai aur sab khana kha rahe the
sab hi chup the.

par mai dhyan deta hu ritika aur bhabi mujhe aaj kuch dhyan se dekh rahi hai.

Ritika to mai samaj sakta hu par bhabi kyu dekh rahi hai mujhe.par wo mujhe aaj alag hi najro se dekh
rahi thi.

na jane mujhe unki najar me kuch nasha sa dikh raha tha.tabhi mujhe niche se pair marti hai.

Mai- aauuuchhh...

Mom- kya huva dipu.

Mai- kuch nahi huva mom wo chiti ne Kant kiya aur kuch nahi.

Mai ritu ki tataf dekhta hu to wo sirf mujhe hi dekh rahi thi.mujhe yaad ata hai pichli baar mai iski man ki
abaj nahi sun pa raha tha.

par mai is baar try karke dekhta hu kya hota hai isliye mai uski man ki abaj sunne ki try karta hu......

To ye kya mai uski man ki abaj sun pa raha tha.

Ritu-(man me) mote kitna bhukkad hai kitna kha raha hai.par khate waqt ye kitna cute dikhta hai.

Iske hotho par rice laga hai hath se nikal du kya.nahi sab kya kahenge usi se hi kahti hu.

Mai- (man me)ye kaise ho sakta hai.is baar mai iski abaj Kaise sun sakta hu.mujhe kuch samaj nahi aa
raha tha.

Ritu- thik tarah se kha na aise kyu kha raha hai dekh tere muh par rice laga hai.tere se acha to kutta acha
kha leta hai.

Mai- tu mujhko kyu dekh rahi hai.tu apna khana kha.

Ritu- mai mera hi kha rahi hu par agar tu aisa khayga to najar to jayegi na.

Di- tum dono phir se shuru ho gaye.Maine kya kaha tha.

Mai- sorry Di par usne pahle shuru kiya tha.

Ritu- Maine nahi tune shuru kiya hai.tujhe hi dhang se khana khaya nahi jata.

Mom- shut up... Shanti se khana khao.

Siraj Patel 231

 Ab hum dono shanti se khana khate hai.par mai ek baar sochta hu ki jab se di aur ritika ayi hai kisine bhi
mujhe kal ke bare me baat nahi ki.

aur kisine bhi mujhe kal ke bare me nahi pucha.aur mera khana hone ke baad mai apne room me chala
jata hu.

Kuch der me vaha pe ritika ati hai.phir Tayar hoke vaha se ja hi rahi thi ki mai use abaj deta hu.

Mai- ye chipkali kaha ja rahi tu.

Ritu- tujhe usse kya tu apna dekh.

Mai- sidhi tarah bolti hai kya Di ko bulau.

Ritika - Divya ke pass ja rahi hu aur kuch batau kya.

Mai- nahi ab tu ja.

Ritika ke Jane ke baad usne Abhi Jo kaha tha mai uske bare me sochne lagta hu.yani Divya ke bare me.

Matlab mera pahla pyaar kaisa hoga mai to usse kitne din ho gaye mila hi nahi hu.na use baat ki hai ab
mera dil use Milne ke liye tadap ne laga tha.

ab mujhe lag raha tha ki Maine use kyu nahi purpose kiya.agli baar wo mujhe milte hi mai use purpose
kar dunga.

Phir mai uske hi soch me dub gaya.aise hi uske bare me sochte huye mujhe ritu ki baat yaad ati hai.

ki Kaise Maine aaj uski man ki baat sun li thi.mujhe ye baat janana jaruri tha.par mujhe uske bare me
batayega kon.

Tabhi mujhe ansh ki yaad ati hai to mai use bulata hu wo mere samne aa jata hai.

Ansh- bolo bhai mujhe Kaise yaad kiya.

Mai- mujhe batao ritika ke bare me pichli baar Maine uske man ki baat sunane ki koshish ki thi par mai
sun nahi paya par is baar mai Kaise sun paya.

Ansh- thik hai ab apko ritika ke bare me sab kuch nahi par Abhi apko jitna janana hai utna batata hu.

Mai- kya matlab...

Phir ansh ne Jo bataya us baat se mai hairan rah gaya yani sach me aisa huva hai kya. to mujhe ansh ne
ye bataya ki....

Ansh- gaon me dadi ne kaha tha raat ko bahar nahi nikalna par ritika ko is baat ka pata lagana tha ki dadi
Aisa kyu kah rahi hai.to ek din wo sabke sone ke baad chupke se garden me chali gayi.

Siraj Patel 232

 to use vaha pe kuch bhi nahi dikha.to wo bapas mahal me Jane lagi ki tabhi use ped ke piche kuch abaj
sunayi deti hai.

to wo vaha pe Jane lagti hai.vaha pe koi nahi tha par vaha pe ek dushta atma thi jo bahut darawani thi.

us atma ko ritika dikhayi deti hai par ritika ko koi nah dihayi de raha tha.wo saya bahut hi bhuka tha.aur
use ritika dikhayi di.

to usko Marne ke liye ritika ke samne ati hai aur ritika ko apne nakhuno se Marne hi wali thi.par wo
ritika ko chute hi wo vaha se udkar bahut dur ja giri.

aur vahi pe jalkar rakh me tabdil ho gayi.ritika ko to kuch nahi huva par us dushta atma ke sparsh se uski
galat dushta soch ritika ke man me bas gayi.

aur tab se hi wo sab se chidhate huye aur gussa hokar hi baate karti thi.yani wo jin logo se bahut prem
karti hai un sab se bahut hi nirdayata se bate karni lagi.

par jis din apne wo mandir dhunda aur apne wo basuri bajayi to wo basuri sunke inke upar ka wo sab
soch nikal gayi aur ritika thik ho gayi.

Ansh ne bataya jarur par mujhe uski kai bato ne soch me dal diya.

Mai- tumne Jo bataya wo sab sach hai par mere man me Abhi kuch sawal hai.

Ansh- mujhe malum hai apke man me kya sawal hai par iska jawab mai sahi samay ane par dunga.

Itna kahte hi wo gayab ho jata hai aur mai phir se sochne lag jata hu.

na Jane ye sahi waqt kab ayega.isi soch me kab so gaya kuch pata nahi chala....

Aur idhar dusri jagah ek admi ek jagah se dusri jagah ghum raha tha.WO bahut baichen lag raha tha.

uske paas sirf ek admi khada that aur WO bhi bahut ghabraya huva tha.

Admi- ye sab kisne kiya aur WO pura pariwaar Bach kaise gaya.

Dusra admi- boss is bare me him sab kuch bhi nahi jante ki ye sab kaise huva.

Unki bato se lag raha tha ki WO dono Shera aur uska right hand shera hai.

Shera- Maine un sabko usi waqt Jaan se maar deta to aisa kabhi bhi nahi hota.par akhir WO sab Bach
kaise gaye.

Akbar- ha boss hamare admi wale bata rahe the ki vaha par ek bahut badi bijali giri thi.usi ke Karan puri
haweli jal ke khak ho gayi.

Shera- par agar ye sab sahi hai to hamare sare admi mare gaye.aur Us The Rock ki family hi Kaise Bach
gayi.mera to dimag hi kaam karna band kar gaya hai.

Siraj Patel 233

 Akbar- boss aap shant raho mai ye sab pata karke lunga Abhi aap kuch dino me liye underground ho
jaye.

kyu ki us Rock ki pahuch bahut jyada hai.hum use jaisa samaj rahe hai vaisa wo nahi hai.agar use pata
chak gaya ki aap kaha ho tokuvh nahi ho sakta.

Shera- kya matlab hai tumhara mai us chuhe se dar jau aur bil me chip jau ye nahi ho sakta.

Akbar- boss hum use isse bhi buri maut denge par Abhi ke liye shant ho jaiye.kyu ki WO Abhi bahut
gusse me hai.

kuch din aap ruk jao jab sab matter shant ho jayega to aap phir se laut ana aur use usi waqt maar dena.

Shera- thik hai Akbar is baar tum kahte ho to mai ruk jata hu.par jab mai wapas laut aunga to us the
Rock ke bache ko nahi chodunga.

Itna kahte hi Shera us room she chala jata hai aur Akbar jor se sans chodne lagta hai jaise khud she kah
raha ho Bach gaye.....

Sham ko bhabi mujhe uthane ati hai.

Bhabi- utho devar ji sham ho gayi hai.

Mai- h okk bhabi.

Bhabi- chalo fresh ho jao aur niche aa jao.

Itna kahte hi bhabi chali jati hai aur mai fresh hone chala jata hu.aur fresh hone ke baad mai niche aa
jata hu to sab ghar aa gaye the.

Aur sab vahi pe baithe huye the papa aur bhai bhi office se aa chuke the.mai bhi unke sath Jake baith
jata hu.

Papa- kaisi hai tabiyat ab tumhari beta.

Mai- thik hu papa.

Phir koi kuch nahi bolta aur sab coffee pine ke baad sofe par akar baith jate hai.aur sab tv dekh rahe the.

mere side me Di aur bhabi baithi huyi thi.papa aur bhai ek sofe par aur mom aur ritu ek sofe par baithe
huye the.

Papa news channel lagate hai ki tabhi news me ek aisi khabar ati hai Jo sabko hairan kar deti hai.wo
news aur koi nahi kal ki hi thi.matlab us haweli ki.

Vahi pe wo haweli jal kar Khak ho gayi thi vahi dikha rahe the.aur usme ye bhi dikha rahe the ki yaha par
bahut gande gande kam ho rahe the.

Siraj Patel 234

 par Abhi tak kisi ko bhi kuch pata nahi chala ki hadsa kab aur Kaise huva aur ye bhi pata nahi chala ye
hadsa kisine kiya.

Sab ye news dekhkar shock me the par ek taraf sabko ye dekhkar khushi bhi ho tahi thi aur ek taraf se
dar bhi lag raha tha.aur wo dar shayad mujhse hi lag raha tha.

Ab papa tv band kar dete hai aur sab shant baithe huye the to papa hi akhir bolte hai.

Papa- yuvraaj tum The Rock kab,kyu aur kaise bane.

Papa ke is sawal se bhai ke sath sabhi Hairan hote hai.par bhai kuch bole hi nahi papa ko per papa phir
se bhai ko wo sawal puchte hai.

Bhai- wwwwooooo....... Wwoooooo....... Pppppaaaa....papaa.....

Papa- Tum dar kyu rahe ho.Maine sirf tumse sawal pucha hai.are kuch din pahle to mai the rock se darta
tha aur ab the Rock khud mujhse dar rahe ho.

Papa itna bplte hi hasne lagte hai.Papa ki baat sunke vaha ka mahol jara khushnuma ho jata hai.to bhai
ab himmat juta ke bolne ki koshish karte hai.

Aur Jo sab mujhe bola tha wo sab papa ko bolte hai( bhaiyo yaha par bhai ke bare me apko to pata hai
par uske bare me batane lage to bahut time lag jayega).

Sab bhai ki kahani sunke kuch der sab khamosh ho jate hai.kyu ki ab kisi ke pass bolne ke liye kuch bacha
hi nahi tha.

par abhi bhi papa ke mind me kuch chal raha tha to par phir papa hi bolte hai.

Papa- yuvraaj mujhe tum par naaj hai beta ki tum mere bete ho tum itna kuch apne desh ke liye kar rahe
ho mujhe faqr hai The Rock par yane apne bete par.

Papa ki baat se bhai relax feel karte hai unhe lagta hai unke sir se bahut bada bojh khali hota hai.

Mom- par aap to The Rock se dar rahe the na to aaj faqr kyu.

Papa- ab is state ke Don The Rock se Pura state darta hai to mai konsa is state ka nahi hu mai bhi
darunga hi na par ab mujhe koi dar nahi hai.

Mom- aur aisa kyu.

Papa- kyu ki mera ek beta Sher hai to dusra beta Sawa Sher.

Papa ki baat sunke sab hasne lagte hai.par jaise hi meri baat hoti hai sab meri hi aur dekh rahe the aur
meri yaha par phat rahi thi ki ab mujhe kya bolenge.

Bhai- vaise Rudra tumme ye sari taqate kaha se aa gayi.lagata hai tum koi aam insan nahi ho.

Siraj Patel 235

 Papa is baat par kuch nahi bolte par akhir unko kuch bolna hi tha to vahi bolte hai.

Papa- are beta uske andar to bachpan se hi power thi par use pahle malum nahi tha.

Bhai- par papa apne dekha Rudra unhe kitni buri tarah se maar raha tha.wo jaise maar raha tha wo sab
dekh kar mai khud dar gaya tha.

mera chota bhai Jo hum sab ke sath itne haske baat karta hai wo itna khunkhar aur darawana ho Sakta
hai ye to mujhe malum hi nahi tha.aur nahi Maine aisa kabhi socha tha.

Papa- mujhe bhi kaha malum tha beta par us waqt usne Jo kuch bhi kiya na wo sab thik kiya.mai is baat
se bahut khush hu.

Bhai- vaise rudra tumne apne hath se wo aag ka gola Kaise banaya aur wo bijali.

Mujhe to kuch bola hi nahi ja raha tha par jaise taise bol hi deta hu kyu ki papa ki baat se mujh kuch
himmat aa gayi thi.

Mai- bhai wo apne aap hi ho gaya tha mujhe to Abhi kuch itna yaad nahi hai.

Mom- acha chalo sab thik hai aap sab ki bate ho gayi to hum khana banane chale jaye.

Papa- ha jao na tumhare hath kisne roke hai.

Mai- papa mai bhi jara ghumke ata hu.

Papa- ha ja par jaldi aa.

Mai- thik hai papa.

Phir mai ghar se bahar ata hu aur apne bike par apne dosto ki taraf nikal jata hu.apne play ground ki aur.

kyu ki mujhe malum tha wo sab vahi hoge ladkiya tadte huye mai bike chala raha tha.

Tabhi mujhe ek aisa najara dikhta hai Jo mere hosh hi uda deta hai.mujhe wo Najara dekhkar kuch sujh
hi nahi raha tha.

Mai jhat se vaha par bike rok deta hu.mujh to wo scene dekhkar bahut bada jhatka laga tha.

mai kya karu aur kya nahi aisa ho raha tha.mai to bike ko rokte huye girte girte Bach gaya tha.

Wo scene hi kuch aisa tha ki vaha par Divya kisi ladke ke sath golgappe khate huye bahut has-has ke bate
kar rahi thi.

wo dono bahut pass me khade the.aur kabhi wo Divya ko hath lagata to kabhi Divya.

Mera to dil hi tut gaya tha aisa lag raha tha ki vaha pe jau aur ladke ko maar dalu.par meri himaat nahi

Siraj Patel 236

 ho rahi thi.

un dono ko dekhkar aisa lag raha tha wo dono bahut din se ek-dusre ko sath hai aur jante hai aur bahut
hi ache friend hai.ya usse bhi koi aur.

Divya aaj bahut khubsurat dikh rahi thi.par kya karu wo kisi aur ladke ke sath thi.

Mujhe kuch sujh hi nahi raha tha. Mera to dil hi tut gaya tha aaj.jis haal me mujhe wo dono dikh rahe
the.

phir wo dono golgappe khane ke baad vaha se ek hi bike par baithe huye mere age se nikal jate hai.aur
wo dono bahut close baithe huye the.

Par Divya ne aaj tak mujhe bhi aise haskar kabhi bate nahi ki.jab wo dono ja rahe the to mai apne ko
chupata hu.

mai mere chehare ko dekhta hu to vaha par ansu the.mai unko pochta hu aur vaha se bahut speed se
bike bhagakar ghar aa jata hu.

bike lagakar mai apne room me chala jata hu.shukhra hi hall me koi bhi nahi tha to mai apne room me
jakar room lock karte hu.

aur apne bed pe baithe huye Rone lagta hu mujhe rah rahkar vahi baat yaad aa rahi thi.mera to dil hi
tuth gaya tha aaj.

Jise itna maine pyaar kiya tha use aaj kisi aur ke sath dekh kar mere dil ka bahut bura haal tha.shyad
maine pahle hi divya ko purpose kar deta to acha hota.

Mai yahi soch soch kar ro raha tha.kuch der Rone ke baad mai apne mind me fit kar deta hu ki kal Jo bhi
ho mai use apne dil ki baat bata hi dunga.

aur Jo kuch bhi hoga wo dekha jayega.par agar use na kaha to mai use kabhi bhi baat nahi karunga.

par yaha par ye sab kuch hota raha aur mujhe pata tak nahi chala.aur mere friend ne bhi kuch bhi nahi
bataya.

Ab mujhe hi kuch karna hoga.mai isi soch me tha ki tabhi mujhe door ki abaj ati hai.

aur mai hosh me ata hu aur mai apni ankhe pochte huye Jake door kholta hu.

Di- kya huva dipu kis soch me ho Maine kitni Der se tumhe abaj de rahi hu.tum mere abaj sun kyu nahi
rahe ho.

Mai- kuch nahi Di kaho kya baat hai.

Di- tu ro raha tha kya.

Mai- nahi to di...

Siraj Patel 237

 Di- par mujhe aisa kyu lag raha hai tere ankho ko dekhte huye.

Mai- nahi Di wo mai Abhi bahar she aya hu na isiliye apko Aida lag raga hoga.vaise aap kyu aai thi yaha.

Di- mai to bhul hi gayi chalo tujhe dinner karne bulaya hai.

Mai- aap chalo Di mai ata hu.

Di vaha she Jane lagti hai par mere pass akar kahti hai.

Di- beta agar kuch bate ho na to har waqt mere pass aa.par apne ankho me kabhi ansu mat laya
karte.tere ankho me ansu ache nahi lagte.

Itna kahte hi Di chali jati hai aur mai Di kahe baton par soche huye unke piche chala jata hu.

Papa- jaldi aa gaya beta tu.

Mai- ha papa vaha pe koi nahi tha isliye mai jaldi aa gaya.

Phir hum sab khana kha rahe the.par mujhe aaj khana bhi hajam nahi ho raha tha mom ye baat note
karti hai.

Mom- dipu beta tu khana kyu nahi kha raha hai.

Mai- kha raha hu na mom.

Ritu- mom ye aur khana nahi khayega. Aap ye kya bol rahi ho.

Phir mai thoda hi khana khaKe apne room me chala jata hu aur aaj mai sone ki koshish karta hu par
mujhe nind hi nahi aa rahi thi.

mere dimag me aaj ki hi baat chal rahi thi.mai sirf divya ke bare me hi soch raha that.jaise taise mai so
jata hu.ab mujhe sirf kal ke din intazaar tha.

Agli subah mai jaldi uth jata hu.aur apni track suit pahan ke ground ke 100 chakkar lagane ke baad vahi
pe 1 hour kasrat karne lag jata hu.

phir kasrat karne ke baad mai ghar aa jata hu.to ghar pe sabhi Tayar the.

Papa- wah beta aaj subah hi chale Gaye the.

Mai-ha papa aaj se mai daily subah hi jaunga.

Papa- achi baat hai beta jao ja ke fresh hoke aa jao.

Mao- okk papa.

Siraj Patel 238

 Phir Mai apne room me jata hu aur bathroom me fresh hone chala jata hu. fresh hone ke baad college
Jane ki tayari karne lagta hu.

aaj mai bahut dino baad apne college ja raha tha to mai aaj bahut khush tha par usse bhi jyada nakhush
bhi.

Mai niche aa jata hu.aur bina breakfast karke college ja hi raha tha ki mom mujhe abaj deti hai.

Mom- dipu beta...

Mai- ha mom.

Mom- beta khana to khalo.

Mai- nahi mom mujhe der ho rahi hai.isiliye college jakar hi kuch kha lunga.

Mom-okkk beta par baat aisi hai ki wo aaj ritu ko sath le Jana.aaj uski Scotty puncture hai to aaj use sath
le jana.

Mai- nahi mom use ana ho to wo khud aa jayegi mai kyu le jau usko.

Mom- plz beta mere liye le ja use aaj ke din.

Mai- thik hai use ane do.par jyada nakhre mat kiya kar kah dena usko varna adhe raste par chod kar
chala jaunga.

Mom- ha ha beta wo nahi karegi Aisa kuch.

Mom phir ritika ko abaj deti hai to ritu apni sag leke aa jati hai.ritu aaj bahut hi cute dikh rahi thi.usne
aaj jeans aur half sleeve blue T-shirt pahna tha.

Ritika- kya dekh raha hai chal na.

Mai- h... Ha chal.

Phir mai bike nikalta hu. mai aur ritu dono bahar aa jate hai. Ritu apne pair dono taraf karke baith jati
hai.

ritu mujhse dur baithi huyi thi.mai bhi apni bike age badata hu.....

mai Bike chala raha tha to kuch der age chalne ke baad achanak age ek breaker aa jata hai.

to mai jaldi me pura break daba deta hu.to ritu Jo dur baithi huyi thi wo sidha mere paas akar uske pure
boobs mere pith par mujhe touch hote hai.

Mai to is sukhad anand me bike chalana hi bhul gaya tha. Uske wo naram naram aur spunching type
uske boobs mujhe bahut ache lag rahe the.

Siraj Patel 239

 par mera ye tab dhyan se jata hai jab ritika mujh par gusse se bolti hai.

Ritika- dhang se gadi chalana itne speed se Kahe chala raha hai.mai gir jati to.

Mai- tu dhang se baith na hil kyu rahi hai.varna mujhe pakad ke baith nahi to phir se aisa hi hoga.

Ritik- koi jarurat nahi hai tujhse pakad ke baithne ki.

Itna bolte hi wo piche ho jati hai aur mai apni bike age badata hu.aise hi hum college pahuch jate hai.

to ritu mere bike se utar ke college ki taraf chali jati hai man me mujhe gali dete huye.

Mai apni bike park karne hi ja raha tha ki mujhe mere friends meri taraf ate huye dikhayi dete hai.

un sabke sath pavan bhi tha to mai bhi unko hi kahta hu.

Par unme se koi bhi kuch nahi bola sab mere pass akar khade ho gaye.ravi mujhe pakadta hai aur Shyam
to sidha akar mujhe marna shuru kar deta hai.

aisa nahi hai ki mai unko nahi chuda sakta par dost to akhir dost hote hai na.

Shyam-sale bhosdike kaha gaya tha tu itne din Hume bina bataye.tujhe to iski saja Milne chahiye.

Ravi- aur maar is sale ko.age se ye Hume nahi bhulega batane ko.

Mai- salo lag raha hai mujhe chod do.okk bhaiyo mujhe maaf kar do.age se aisa nahi hoga I promise.

Mujhe to unka maar lag hi nahi raha tha par unko chudana bhi to tha na.

phir pavan age ata hai aur mujhe chudata hai.to dono mujhe chod dete hai.

Mai- sale itne Jor se koi Marta hai kya.

Shyam- ha ha Hume mat sikha mujhe malum hai tujhe bahut lagi hogi meri maar teri ye pathar jaisi
body.tujhe Mara to mere hath dukh rahe hai.

Mai- chal chal ab Jane de.

Phir mai sabke gale lag jata hu.to Ravi kahta hai.

Ravi- wo sab chod do Hume ye bata tu itne din kaha tha tu. na tera phone lag raha tha aur nahi tu phone
kar raha tha.

Mai- are mai wo mere dada-dadi ke gaon gaya tha to vaha par mai mobile leke nahi gaya tha to wo mai
ghar pe hi bhul gaya tha.

Shyam- kya bol raha hai tu tere dadaji ke gaon gaya tha.Jaha tak mujhe pata hai tere to koi dadaji nahi
the na.

Siraj Patel 240

 Mai- ye bahut badi lambi kahani hai.tum sabko mai kabhi baad me bata dunga.

Ravi- thik hai bhai.vaise tumhare Jane ke baad yaha par bahut kuch huva hai.

Mai- kya huva mere Jane ke baad...

Shyam- kuch nahi huva chal ab class me chalte hai.

Mujhe laga ki ye sab mujhse kuch chupa rahe hai.

Mai- koi kahi nahi jayega.pahle mujhe ye bata kya huva hai yaha pe.

Shyam pahle kuch sochta hai aur phir bolta hai.

Shyam- tumhare Jane ke kuch din baad ek din Hume Divya ek ladke ke sath bike par ate huye dikhi.wo
dono bahut hi haske bate kar rahe the.

aur dono chipakar baithe huye the.hum logo ko shak to huva par uske sath humane pahle kabhi nahi
dekha tha isiliye humne shanti se pahle information nikalne ki sochi.

Ravi- mai to use usi din thokne wala tha par Shyam ne rok liya.

Shyam- phir uske agle din humne us ladke ki detail nikalwayi to wo Divya ke mama ka ladka tha aur wo
kuch din ke liye uske ghar rahne aya hai.

isiliye wo dono khul ke bate kar rahe the.par us ladke ki najar Hume kuch achi nahi lag rahi thi.

Ravi- us din ke baad wo Dono college me chodne aur lene ane laga.par Hume lagta hai ki us ladke ka
naam niru hai aur shayad wo use purpose karne wala hai.

Mai- mai aisa nahi hone dunga use pahle mai aaj hi use purpose kar dunga.

Sab ye sunke bahut hairan hota hai.

Shyam- par tu ye sab kaise karega.

Mai-dekhte ja tu ab.

Hum ye sari baat ground me kar rahe the.to mai use apna plan suna deta hu.

Aur phir hum sab class me chale jate hai.class me koi nahi aya tha to mai apne bench par jakar baith jata
hu.

Mai class me ate waqt Divya ko hi dekh raha tha.aur wo bhi mujhe ajib se najro se dekh rahi thi.

na Jane ye ladkiya kaisi hoti hai aaj tak unhe koi samaj hi nahi paya.

Hamara lecture to aise hi nikal gaya.phir hum sab bahar aa rahe the.

Siraj Patel 241

 to ritika aur Divya aur uske kuch friends bhi hamare sath aa rahe the. Phir hum sab sath me canteen me
chale jate hai.

Aur hum canteen me hamara group karte hai.tabhi shyam bolta hai.

Shyam- sabko aaj mere taraf se samose aur cold drinks.

Ritika- kyu aaj kuch khas hai kya ya koi gf chod ke chali gayi.

Shyam- nahi ji aaj mera dost kam bhai aya hai to isi khushi me bas aur kuch nahi.

Phir Shyam order dene chala jata hai aur mai yaha soch raha tha ki Divya ko kaise bola jaye aur Kaise
bulaye Maine planning to ki thi.

par Abhi meri hi himmat nahi ho rahi thi use baat karne ki pahli baar tha na. mai yahi soch raha tha ki
canteen me ek ladka ata hai.

mujhe lag raha tha ki Maine use kahi dekha hai par yaad nahi aa raha tha jab mujhe yaad ata hai use
kahi dekha hai to tab tak wo hamare pass aa jata hai.

Aur wo sidha akar Divya ke pass khada ho jata hai aur use bolta hai.

Niraj- Divya....

Hum sab uski taraf dekhte hai.

Divya- Niraj... Tum tum Abhi..... Mera matlab itne jaldi abhi to mera college bhi nahi chuta hai.

Niraj- ha wo mujhe tumse kuch kaam tha to kuch der ke liye tum mere sath aa sakti ho.

Ritika- acha to tum ho divya ke atithi.vaise divya tumhara bahut naam bol rahi thi.

Niraj- thanks...waise aap bahut beautiful ho.par kya mai thodi der ke liye divya ko le ja sakta hu.

Ritika- ha ha kyu nahi le jao.beshak me jao humne kab Roka hai.

Divya isharo se use na kah rahi thi par ritika ke kahne par aur niraj ko kaise na kahe isliye wo vaha se uth
jati hai.

Mai to ye sab sirf dekh hi raha tha.mai vaha par kuch bhi nahi kar sakta aur nahi kuch bol sakta tha.

kyu ki vaha par ritu baithi huyi thi.mai andar hi andar us ladke se bahut jal raha tha.par mai uska picha
jarur karunga.

Divya vaha se uthte huye niraj ke sath chali jati hai.aur hum sab vaha par baithe huye ye najara dekh
rahe the.

Siraj Patel 242

 Uske Jane ke baad Shyam vaha par snack le ke aa jata hai.

Shyam- are ye Divya kaha chali gayi.

Ritika- tujhe usse kya.wo kaha bhi jaye.

Shyam- mmm.....maai to bas aise hi puch raha tha aur kuch nahi.

Ritika- thik hai chal baith ja.

Shyam apni jagah baith jata hai.sab samose aur cold drink karne lagte hai.mai bhi unke sath lene lagta
hu.

mai vaha se akela bahar nahi ja sakta. kyu ki mai vaha se akela gaya to sabko pata chal sakta hai.to
maine mera jaldi khatam kar diya.

Aur mere dosto ko ishara kar diya ki tum bhi jaldi khatam kar do.unhone bhi khatam kar diya.

Mai- hum abhi ate hai.

Mai vaha se uth hi raha tha ki ritika bolti hai.

Ritika- ye mote kaha ja raha tu.lecture nahi karne ka kya.

Mai- mujhe nahi karna hume kuch kaam yaad aya hai hum usi ke liye ja rahe hai chalo re.

Ritika kuch bol rahi thi par maine suna nahi aur chal pade hum sab canteen se bahar aur parking me
chale gaye....

Shyam- ab kya karna hai bhai.wo bhadwa to apne bhabi ko sath leke chala gaya.

Mai- tum uski fiqr mat karo mai dekh lunga tum sab class me jao.

Ravi- par tumhe akela chod kar kaise jaye.nahi hum tumhe akela nahi chod sakte.

Mai- ravi mai vaha jake kuch nahi karne wala.mai to bas dur se dekhne wala hu.

Shyam- thik hai tu chala ja mujhe malum hai tu sab thik hi karega.

Mere sare dost chale jate hai.aur mai bhi apni bike leke chal diya.sare dost class ke andar Jane ke baad
ritika vaha dekh leti hai.

Ritika- tum sab yaha par aur wo motu kaha hai.

Shyam- www.....woo ...... Wo use kuch kaam aa gaya tha isiliye wo

chala gaya aur hum aa gaye.

Siraj Patel 243

 Ritika- use kya kaam aa gaya.

Shyam- use rohit ka call aa gaya tha isiliye wo chala gaya.

Ritika- Phir tum kyu nahi gaye uske sath.

shyam- wo use akele hi bulaya tha to.

Ritika- thik hai ab tum jao.

Aur idhar mai apni bike mall ke parking me park karta hu.vaha par koi bhi nahi tha to mai apne ankhe
band karta hu.

to dono mujhe cafe se bahar nikalte huye Big Garden ki taraf jate huye dikhte hai.

Mai apni ankhe kholta hu aur invisible hoke apni speed se unke aur chal deta hu.

Kuch hi der me wo dono mujhe bike par chippkar baithe huye dikhayi dete hai.to mai unke upar udte
huye pass jata hu.

Mujhe koi bhi nahi dekh raha tha par mai sabko dekh raha tha.mai unki abaj sunne ki koshish karte hu.

Divya- Niraj tum mujhe kaha le ja rahe ho.

Niraj- tum kuch der shant baitho kuch hi der me tumhe pata chal jayega.

Divya- par hum akhir ja kaha raha hai.

Niraj- Maine kaha na.

Phir Divya khamosh ho jati hai mai sirf in dono ko dekh raha tha vaha Divya agar nahi hoti na to mai uska
accident hi karwa deta.

Hum kuch hi der big Garden pohoch jate hai.wo garden sach me bahut bada tha vaha par sab kuch tha
Jo Hume khush kar sake.

Wo dono garden me chale jate hai.aur mai to hawa me hi udte huye unke piche ja raha tha.wo dono
Garden ke bahut andar chale gaye the.

ab vaha par Charo aur jhadiya hi jhadiya thi unhe vaha dekhne ke liye koi nahi tha.

Divya- Niraj tum mujhe yaha kaha le aye ho aur konsi jagah hai.

Niraj- Divya mujhe tumse kuch kahna hai.

Divya- ha kaho par Abhi tum chalo yaha se mujhe dar lag raha hai.

Siraj Patel 244

 Divya vaha se chale Jana chahati thi ki tabhi niraj uska hath pakad leta hai to Divya use palate ke dekhti
hai.

Mera to yaha jal ke bura haal tha mujhe lag raha tha ki mai vaha jao aur uska hath hi Kant dalu.par mai
aisa kuch bhi nahi karna chahata tha.

Divya- niraj mera hath chodo aur chalo yaha se mujhe dar lag raha hai.

Niraj- Divya mujhe tumse kuch baat karni hai.

Divya-jaldi karo.

Niraj divya ko apni taraf khada karta hai aur uske age khada hoke bolta hai.

Niraj- divya maine tumhe jabse dekha hai mujhe hosh hi nahi hai.maine tumhe bachpan se dekh raha hu
tab se nahi.

par abhi se mai tumhe bahut beintehaan pyaar karta hu.mai tumhare liye kuch bhi kar sakta hu.I Love U
Divya..... I Love U So Much....

Divya aur mai to ye sunke shock me the.halaki mujhe malum tha par Divya ko bada jhatka lagta hai.

Divya kuch bol hi nahi rahi thi.mujhe to dar lag raha tha ki Divya uska proposal accept karegi ki nahi.

Mujhe Rona aa raha tha apne aap par ki Maine isse pahle Divya ko kyu nahi purpose kiya.mujhe apne
aap se ghin aa rahi thi.aur sath me us ladke ki bhi.

Par Divya ne aisa answer diya ki mai bhi soch me pad gaya ki akhir yaha pe ho kya raha hai.

Divya- Niraj mai tumhare bare me aisa kabhi nahi socha mai to tumhe apna friend aur bhai ki tarah
manti hu.

Tum mere bhai saman ho.aur rahi baat pyaar ki to mai tumhe pyaar karti hu par as a bhai aur as a friend.

Ab bari thi meri aur niraj ki hairan hone ki.par mai bahut khush tha Divya ke baat se.

mujhe ab koi dar nahi tha.par Divya kisi se pyaar karti hai ye sawal to mere bhi man me tha.

Niraj- (rote huye)thik hai Divya ab mai kya sakta hu.tum mujhe pyaar nahi karti to koi baat nahi par mai
tumse pyaar karte rahunga.

Divya use gale laga leti hai aur wo bhadwa use chippakar ro raha tha.akhir Divya ne ye baat note ki aur
use dur kar diya .

aur uske ankhe pochne lagi par wo kuch nahi bol rahi thi.uske bhi ankho me ansu the.

Niraj- tum mujhse pyaar nahi karte ho par tum akhir kisi aur se to pyaar karti hogi.

Siraj Patel 245

 Ab mai Divya ke jawab ka intzaar karne laga.niraj ne pahlibbaar fateh ji baat ki thi.par mai bahut disturb
ho raha tha ki akhir divya kya jawab degi.

mujhe sabar nahi ho raha tha isiliye mai uske man me jhanke dekhta hu.

Divya- (man me) jisse pyaar kiya hai usne Abhi take mujhe purpose to chodo mujhe kabhi ache se baat
bhi nahi ki.na Jane hum kab bate karenge.

Niraj Divya ko hilata hai aur bolta hai.

Niraj- kya huva kya soch rahi ho.

Divya- nahi kuch nahi mera koi boyfriend nahi hai aur mai kisi aur se pyaar nahi karti.

Divya ye kya kah rahi hai man me to usne kaha tha ki use kisi se pyaar hai par ye bata kyu nahi rahi hai
shayad ye niraj se chupana chahati ho.

Niraj-thik hai Divya mai tumhara ha ka intzaar karunga.

Phir dono bhi kuch nahi bolte aur yaha mera kaam ho gaya tha to mai vaha se khush hoke chala jata hu.

kyu ki Divya ne niraj se na kaha tha.ab mai use aaj to purpose nahi kar sakta.

Par agle din mai use purpose karunga.par agar usne niraj ko na kaha hoga to shayad mujhe bhi na
kahegi.par mujhe kuch to karna hi hoga.

par mere man me Abhi bhi yahi sawal tha ki Divya kisise pyaar karte hogi....

Mai vaha se khush hote huye college ki taraf ja raha tha.par mai usse pahle mall ki taraf jata hu vaha pe
parking me koi bhi nahi tha.

to mai apne asli roop me akar bike leke vaha se nikal jata hu.college khatam hone ko aya tha.aur mere
friends bahar ki taraf aa rahe the.

Mai bike parking me lagakar unki taraf jata hu.sab mujhe ata huva dekh kar meri taraf bhagte huye ate
hai.mere chehare par khushi dikh rahi thi.

isiliye unko bhi lag raha tha ki baat kuch aur hi hai.par unke age ritika khadi thi.shyad wo mujhko dekh
leti hai.

aur mere friends se pahle hi wo mujh Tak pahuch kar mujhbse sawal puchti hai.

Ritika- kaha tha tu itni der.

Mai- are mai wo rohit se Milne gaya tha uska call aya tha.kyu kuch kaam tha mujhse.

Ritika- nahi kuch nahi mai to bas aise hi agar kuch aur reason hota to mai papa ko hi bata deti tu lectures
bunk karta hu.

Siraj Patel 246

 Mai- age se nahi karunga meri maa.

mujhe dekh kar Shyam puch raha tha ki bhai kya hua to Maine usko bola ki baad me bataunga.

Phir hum sab canteen me jate hai. Ritika ko kuch kaam tha office me to wo vaha chali jati hai.

aur shyam mauka dekh kar mujhe college ke ground me le jata hai.aur uske piche sab friends ate hai.

Mai- kya huva be aisa kyu laya mujhe agar unko shak ho jata to.

Shyam- wo sab Jane de Hume ye bata vaha pe kuch huva ki nahi.

Mai- tujhe mujh ko dekhkar kya lag raha hai.

Ravi- bata na paheliya kyu bujha raha hai.

Mai- acha acha batata hu.

Phir mai unko vaha par huyi sab bate batata hu.to sab bahut khush the.

Ravi- bhai ye to pata chala ki divya aur niraj ke bich me kuch nahi hai.par ab tu kab use purpose karne
wala hai.

Mai- mai dar raha hu ki shayad uske jaise mujhe bhi wo na kahe.

Pavan- kuch nahi hota bhai.tu kal use purpose jarur karega.

Mai- thik hai bhai mai use purpose jarur karunga ab chale.

Phir mai parking me ata hu.vaha par riru khadi thi.to mai usko le karte ghar ki aur nikalta hu.

aisa hi din khtam ho jata hai.ab mujhe surf kal ke din ka itnzaar tha.

Raat ko khana khakar mai apne room me jata hu.aur kal ka sochte huye mai so jata hu.

subah mai khud uthta hu aur kasrat karne chala jata hu.kasrat karne ke baad mai bapas ghar aa jata hu.

Mai apne room me fresh hone chala jata hu.phir fresh hone ke baad me niche aa jata hu.

sab khane ki table par baith huye the mai bhi unke sath baith jata hu.

Di- kya huva dipu aaj bahut khush ho.

Mai- nahi to di aisi koi baat nahi hai.

Di- nahi mujhe aisa lag raha hai.kisi ladki ne kuch kaha to nahi.

Siraj Patel 247

 Mai- nahi Di aisi koi baat nahi hai.

Di ki baat par sab has rahe the.

Mom- mere bete ko pareshan mat karo.nahi to kisi ko bhi raat ko khana nahi milega.

Phir mom ki baat par sab shant ho jate hai.phir khana hone ke baad mai college ki taraf nikal jata hu.aaj
ritika apne Scotty par ati hai.

Phir hum Dono apne bike par college chale jate hai.college Jane ke baad mai apne class me chala jata hu.

aaj kisi bhi halat me mujhe Divya se baat karni hi hogi.

Hamare recess time me mai Divya ko ishara karke college ground me bulata hu.

mai ground me Jake khada ho jata hu wo bhi kuch der me vaha as jati hai.

Divya- ha bolo RD kis liye bulaya mujhe.

Mai- mujhe tumse kuch kaam tha.

Divya- haa bolo mai sun rahi hu.

Mai- Abhi nahi college chutne ke baad tum raat ko mere sath kuch der ke liye sath chalogi.

Divya- ha kyu nahi par kaha Jana hai.

Mai- wo.....wo.... Mujhe ek gift Lena hai bas uske liye tumko sath le ja raha hu.

Divya- thik hai mai aa jaungi.

Phir Divya bye kahkar vaha se chali jati hai aur mai bhi khush hokar class ki taraf nikal jata hu.

ab bas mujhe raat ka intzaar tha.mai bhi class me chala jata hu.aise hi pura din kat jata hai.

Mai ghar jata hu aur apne room me jakar fresh ho jata hu.tabhi mere room me Di ati hai.

Di- kya hero kaha ja raha hai aisa tayar hokar.

Mai- wwoo.... Wo... Di...

Di- kyu kisi ladki ko Milne ja raha hai kya.

Mai- ha Di.... Mera matlab na Di...

Di- chal bol ab kise Milne ja raha hai.

Mai- Di wo Divya se.

Siraj Patel 248

 Di- lagta hai aaj bahut dino baad tu ye kaam karne ja raha hai chal yahi sahi samay hai.

Di mujhe khush hokar bate kar rahi thi par mujhe lag nahi raha tha ki wo khush hai.par Maine uspar
dhyan diya.

Mai- thanks Di...

Mai ek hero ki tarah Tayar hokar black jeans aur blue blazzers aur usne andar white shirt aur goggle
pahan kar niche aa raha tha.niche sab ladies bate karte huye mujhe hi dekh rahi thi.

Mai unke samne jakar chutki bajata Hu to sab mujhe hi dekh rahe the.

Bhabi- wow.... Hero kaha ja raha hai aisa sajdhaj kar.

Ritu- mote kis ladki ki bhagya khul gaye Jo tere jaisa nakara ladka use purpose karne ja raha hai.

Mai- kuch nahi mai to bas friend's ke sath bahar ja raha hu.uska birthday hai isliye.

Mom- acha beta ja par jaldi wapas aa jyada der mat kar.

Mai- thik hai mom.

Phir mai bahar akar vaha se apni new Audi gadi lekar nikal jata hu.

mai kuch hi der me us cafe ke bahar aa jata hu.sab mere gadi ki taraf hi dekh rahe the.

Tabhi vaha par Divya aa jati hai wow..... Mai to use dekhta hi raha gaya.Divya bahut hi pyari aur
Beautiful dikh rahi thi.sare ladke to bas use hi dekh rahe the.

Siraj Patel 249

 Usne bhi ek blue colour ka party type dress pahna tha Jo uske ghutno tak ata tha.us dress me wo bahut
hi khubsurat dikh rahi thi.

Mai gadi se utar kar uske pass jata hu aur wo sidha mere pass akar khadi ho jati hai mai use car me
baithne k liye kahta hu.

Aur dusre side ka car ka door open karta hu.wo gadi me baith jati hai aur mai bhi driving seat par baith
jata hu.

Phir mai gadi shuru karke vaha se nikal padte hai. Mai to bas use hi dekh raha tha aur wo bhi mujhe

Siraj Patel 250

 chupke chupke dekh rahi thi.

Mai- you are looking gorgeous and beautiful.

Divya- thank u. same to u and u look like a Hero. tum bhi koi hero se kam nahi dikh rahe ho.

Mai- thanks...

Phir dono bhi shant ho jate hai.kuch der ke baad wo hi bolti hai.

Divya- vaise hum kaha ja rahe hai.

Mai- Maine tumhe jhuth bola tha.

Divya- matlab...

mai- matlab mai tumhe kahi aur hi me ja raha hu.

divya- Kaha le ja raha hu.

Mai- sab kuch pata Chao jayega.

divya bhi kuch nahi bolti aur mai bhi phir hum dono aise kuch der age chalte hai.

Phir hamari gadi ek bade se restaurant ke same ruk jati hai.aur him Dino sath me gadi se utar jate hai.us
restaurant me aaj bahut kam log aye huye the.

Aur Jo bhi aye the wo sab sirf hame hi dekh rahe the.vaha par us hotel ka manager at a hai.

Manager- good evening Mr.RD.apke liye wo table book hai.please aap vaha jakar baith jaiye.

Mai-shukriya...

Phir hum dono vaha jakar baith jate hai.kuch hi der me vaha waiter ata hai.

Waiter- Yes sir....

Mai- Divya tum hi batao kya chahiye.

Divya- mai kya batao tum hi bata do.

Mai- nahi aaj tumhara din hai rum hi bata do.

Divya- okkk...

Phir divya kuch order karti hai.ab hum dono shant the.koi bhi kuch nahi bol raha tha.akhir Divya hi bolti
hai.

Siraj Patel 251

 Divya- RD tum mujhe yaha kyu le aye ho.

Mai - wo .... Mai..... Wo... Maine tumhe subah bataya tha na ki maine tumhe yaha par kisliye bulaya hai.

Divya - ha par tumne mujhe alag jagah boli thi aur hum aye hai alag jagah isliye puch rahi hu.

Mai- maine socha vaha Jane se pahle kuch kha liya jaye.bas aur kuch nahi

Divya - thik hai.

Uske baad wo shant ho jati hai aur mai bhi. Mai to use bahut kuch bolna chahta tha par kuch bol hi nahi
pa raha tha.

Usi samay vaha par waiter aa jata hai.kuch snacks aur kuch drinks lekar ajata hai.

Aur wo sab table par rakhke chala jata hai.uske Jane ke baad mujhe kuch sujh hi nahi raha tha.

Divya apni drinks le rahi thi.tabhi mujhe Shyam ki baat yaad ati hai.

Agar tumne aur bhi deri kar Di na use purpose karne me.to wo tumhare hath se chali jayegi.

Aur us din mujhe mere friends me bahut pressure diya tha mujh par.

To mai using press ke chalte apni chair se uth jata hu.Divya ye dekh leti hai.

Divya- kya huva RD tum aise Khade kyu ho gaye.

Mai- Divya mai aaj tumse kuch kahna chahata hu.

Divya- ha kaho na kya baat hai.

Tabhi vaha par sari light dhimi ho jati hai. aur sara focus hum dono par aa jata hai.

Mai- usse pahle mai tumhe kuch dikhana chahata hu.

Mai left side par ek ishara karte hu to us jagah wo dekhti hai. vaha par ek movie shuru hone wali thi.

Wo jaise jaise dekhe ja rahi thi usne chehare ka rang uda ja raha tha.

Kyu ki vaha par bas uski hi film chal rahi thi.matlab jab se hum dono mile hai yani bachpan se.uski vaha
par har ek photo aur video dikhayi ja rahi thi.

Uske bachpan ki sab yade us projector me kaid thi Jo Abhi sab dekh rahi thi.aur usme hum dono ki bhi
kuch shots the.

Akhir wo kuch 10 minute ki film khatam ho jati hai.aur akhir mai us projector me dikhayi deta hu.

Mai- Divya maine aaj tak tumhari har ek yaad aise hi sambhali huyi hai.jaise tum mera hi ek hissa ho.

Siraj Patel 252

 mai tumhe bas yahi kahna chahata hu mai tumhe apne dilo dimag se chahta hu.aur tumhe pyaar karta
hu yakin nahi ata to tumhare age dekhlo.

Ab divya meri taraf dekh leti hai to Mai Divya ke samne ek pair pe baitha huva tha.

Wo sirf mujhe hi dekhe ja rahi thi.phir usne age apna daya hath age karke kahta hu.

Mai- Divya mai tumhe bachpan se chahta hu jab maine tumhe pahli baar dekha tha to tumne mera dil hi
chura liya tha.

Na Jane mai tumhe kab se bolna chahta tha par meri himmat hi nahi ho rahi thi.

Mai kab se is din ka intzaar kar raha tha.tum jab jab mere samne ati ho mere dil ki dhadkan badh jati hai.

mai tumhe kisi aur ke sath nahi dekh sakta.Divya mai tumhe bahut bahut bahut pyaar karta hu.

Mai tumhare bina nahi rah Sakta. I LOVE U DIVYA. I love U so much.

Itna bolts hi mai apne hath me diamond ring Divya ke samne niche baithe huye uske age kar deta hu.mai
bas uske hi ankho me dekh raha tha.

Uski Dono ankho me ansu the.wo bas rote ja rahi thi.

Mai- kuch bolo Divya mai tumhare jawab ka intzaar kar raha hu.

Divya meri taraf dekhti hai kuch aise hi hum dono ek dusre ki ankho me dekh rahe the.akhir me divya
bolti hai.

Divya- tumne bahut jaldi ye baat kah Di.aur jaldi kahte to tab tak to mai kisi ke sath shadi me pahuch jati.

mai apna dil to tumhe kab ka de chuki hu RD.tumhari hi tarah mai tumhe bachpan me hi pyaar karne lagi
thi.

par ritika ke dar ki vajah se mai tumhe kuch kah nahi pati thi aur nahi tumhare najdik jyada ati thi.

mai bhi tumse bahut prem karte hu. I LOVE U RD..... I Love U so Much.

Divya ke is baat se mai bahut hi jyada khush ho jata hu itni khushi to mujhe pahle kabhi nahi huyi thi.

wo mujhe apne hatho se uthati hai.aur phir mai wo ring apne hatho se uske ungli me pahna deta hu.

Ring pahnane ke baad mai use jor se hug karta hu.aur mai bhi Rone lagta hu uske sath.

aur vaha par Jo bhi log aye huye the un sabki ankho me bhi ansu the hamara pyaar dekh kar.
wo sab hamari taraf dekhte huye taliya Baja rahe the.

Hum dono ek dusre ki baho me samaye huye the.aaj mujhe divya ki baho me bahut khushi aur man ko

Siraj Patel 253

 shanti mahsus ho rahi thi.

hum dono na Jane kab tak aise hi ek dusre ki baho me samaye huye Khade the.

Aaj mujhe divya ki baho me bahut khushi aur man ko shanti mahsus ho rahi thi.

hum dono na Jane kab tak aise hi ek dusre ki baho me samaye huye Khade the.

Divya- RD chodo ab Hume sab dekh rahe hai.

Mai- mai tumhe aaj nahi chodunga.mai kab se iska intzaar kar raha tha aaj chahe mujhe koi bhi dekhe
mujhe dar nahi.kyu ki aaj tum mere sath ho.

Divya- mai to tumhare sath hu hi par ab please Abhi ke liye chod do.

Mai uski is baat par usko chod deta hu aur sab jagah dekhta hu to sab log sirf aur sirf Hume hi dekh rahe
the.aur sab log taliya Baja rahe the.

Mai apne seat pe Jake baith jata hu aur wo bhi apne seat pe baith jati hai.hum dono ab pass baithe huye
the.mai uski ankhe pochta hu aur wo meri.

Divya- mai ek minute me ayi.

Mai- ye kya Abhi to mili ho aur Abhi ja rahi ho.

Divya- mai kahi nahi bas fresh hone ja rahi hu.

Mai- thik hai jao par jaldi ana.

Divya vaha se chali jati hai.phir mai manager ko bulata hu.

Manager- yes sir...!

Mai- kuch nahi bas hamara dinner order kardo.aur kuch romantic mahol Karo.

Manager -yes sir.

Phir manager vaha se chala jata hai.Mai divya ke pasand ka dish order karta hu.kuch hi der me wo fresh
hoke aa jati hai.

Mai- aa gayi.

Divya- ha tumne bulaya to mai kaise nahi ati.

Mai- wow.....

Divya- kya.

Siraj Patel 254

 Mai- tum.

Divya meri baat se sharma jati hai.hum aise hi kuch der bate karte rahte hai to waiter ata hai.hamara
dinner lekar.

Divya- wow... Ye to sab meri hi pasand ka hai kya tumhe meri pasan pata hai.par ye kaise Maine tumhe
apni pasand batayi hi nahi.

Mai- kuch bate aisi hoti hai Jo bina bataye bhi samaj Jana chahiye.aur tum to meri Jaan ho akhir mai apni
Jaan ki bate kaise nahi Jaan pata.

Divya bad meri hi ankho me dekhe ja rahi thi.mai usko hilata hu.

Mai- kya huva

Divya- tum pahle se hi itne romantic ho ya Abhi huye ho.

Mai- aji tumne Abhi Hume Jana hi kaha hai.(dhire se lekin khud ko)mai bhi apne aap ko janne ki koshish
kar raha hu.

Divya- kya kaha.

Mai- kuch nahi khao na tumne to kuch khaya hi nahi.

Itna bole hi Maine apne thali me ek niwala liya aur usne muh ke age kiya.wo sirf mujhe hi dkhe ja rahi
thi.

phir wo apna muh kholti hai aur wo niwala kha leti hai.mai dekhta hu to usne ankho me ansu the.

Mai- kya huva tum to kyu rahi ho..

Divya- (ansu pochte huye) ye mere khushi ke ansu hai.aaj tak Jo mai sapne me dekh rahi thi wo aaj mere
samne ho raha hai.

mujhe bilkul bhi bharosha nahi ho raha apne aap par.kya ye phir se sapna to nahi.ek baar mujhe chimti
kato.

Mai usko kya bolu kyu ki kahi na kahi mera bhi yahi haal tha par Maine usko chimti nahi kati par mai
uske najdik jakar usne ankho me dekhte huye usne gall ki kiss li.

Wo to mujhe ek ajib si najro se dekh rahi thi.phir wo apne gaal ko hath lagane wali thi par vaha tak hath
le jati hai par lagati nahi.

Mai- kya huva.

Diya- kuch nahi bas mujhe aaj Aisa lag raha hai ki mujhe sab mil gaya.ab mujhe aur kuch nahi chahiye.

Hum dono aise hi bate karte huye ek dusre ko khilate hai aur apna dinner khatam karte hai.khane ke

Siraj Patel 255

 baad hum dono vaha se nikalte hai.

mai reception par jakar bill dene ja raha tha.to vaha par manager aa jata hai.

Mai- ye lo sir bill.

Manager- sir iski koi jarurat nahi hai ye sab to hamara farz tha aap Hume paise dekar sharminda kar rahe
hai.

Mai- nahi manager respect apni jagah hai aur business apni jagah dono ko compare mat karo agar aisa
karoge na to bahut piche rah jaoge.

Wo manager bill le hi nahi raha tha to Maine use meri taraf se tip dekar vaha se chala aya.

Divya aur mai apni gadi me baith kar nikal jate hai.

Mai- to ab kaha chale.

Divya- kahi nahi ab mujhe apne ghar chod do.kyu ki bahut late ho raha hai mujhe.

Mai- kyu ja rahi ho mujhse dur.

Divya mera gaal sahlate huye bolti hai.

Divya- ab tumse ek pal ke liye bhi dur nahi raha ja sakta par kya Kare majburi hai Jana to padega agar
mai aaj nahi gayi to hum kal kaise milenge.

Mai- thik hai jao par hum kal jarur milenge.

Divya- ha pakka promise...

Mai divya ko uske ghar se kuch duri par gadi rok deta hu.

Divya- ab mai chalti hu bye...

Mai- bye....!

Divya gadi se utar ke Jane lagti hai wo kuch duri par jakar vapas ati hai aur meri side me akar khadi ho
jati hai.

Mai- kya huva kuch bhul gayi ho kya.

Divya- ha bhul to gayi hu.

Mai- aur wo kya....

Usne mujhe age bolne hi nahi diya kyu ki usne age divya me aisa kiya ki mai kuch bol hi nahi saka aur wo
mai expect bhi nahi kar raha tha.

Siraj Patel 256

 Usne meri muh ko hathme pakda aur meri gaal par ek kiss dekar wo bhag gayi.

mai kitni der vaha baitha raha.jab mera phone Baja to mai hosh me aya di ka call tha.

Di- kaha ho hum sab kab se Teri rah dekh rahe hai.

Mai- ha Di mai bas do minute me aya.

Mai call cut karta hu aur phir gadi hawa me bate karte huye bhagata hu aur 2 minute me ghar ke samne
tha.

gadi park karke mai ghar ke andar jata hu to sab dining table pe baithe huye the aur khana kha rahe the.

Mom- kaha tha tu itni der bahut der kardi aaj tune chal khana khane aja.

Mai- mom mai bahar se khake aya hu.mera pet bhara huva hai.mai apne room me ja raha hu.

Mai apne room me jata hu aur kapde change karke ke fresh hone chala jata hu.

aur phir apne bed par mobile me game khelne lagta hu.kuch hi der me room me ritika aa jati hai.

Ritika sidha akar mere bed pe baith jati hai.aur wo sidha meri ankho me dekhe ja rahi thi.

Mai- kya huva aise kyu dekh rahi hai.

Ritika- nahi aaj dekh rahi hu tum kuch jyada hi khush dikh rahe ho.

Mai- kyu tumhe acha nahi lag raha mera khush rahna.

Ritika- nahi aisi koi baat nahi hai mai to bas aise hi kah rahi thi.

Mai- acha thik hai chalo ab tumhara bolna khatam ho gaya ho to mai game khel lu.

Ritika- kon hai wo ladki.

Ritika itne jaldi bol jati hai ki mujhe kuch samaj nahi aya.

Mai- kya..... Matlab...

Ritika- Kon hai wo Ladki..?

Mai ritika ke is sawal se ghabra jata hu.kya usne mujhe us restaurant me dekh liya hai kya.

Nahi ye nahi ho sakta kyu ki aisa hota to ritika mujhe tabhi mere samne aa jati.

Mai- ye.....ye.... Kya bol rahi hai tu.tera dimag thikane to hai aisi koi baat nahi hai ja chali ja mujhe
disturb mat kar.

Siraj Patel 257

 Ritika- aisi koi baat nahi hai to tu dar kyu raha hai.
Mai- m....mmm...mai..... Mai kaha dar raha hu.tu kuch bhi mat bol.

Ritika mere pass ati hai aur mere sir pe hath pherti hai.aur phir mujhe apna hath dikhati hai.

Ritika- to phir ye pasina kaise aa gaya tumhare chehare par.

Mai- tu.... Tum aaj aise behuda sawal kyu puch rahi ho.aur is room me kuch garami mahsus ho rahi hai
isliye pasina to ayega hi na.

Ritika- full AC me tumhe pasina aa raha hai.thik hai tum mujhe naam batana nahi chahate to koi baat
nahi mai pata karke hi rahungi.

Aur phir tum dekhna mai kya karti hu.aur mere hote huye aisa kabhi bhi ho nahi sakta.

Itna bolte hi ritika vaha se chali jati hai.Mai to full dar gaya tha ritika ke is avatar se.

kyu ki Maine ritika ka aisa avtar pahle kabhi nahi dekha tha aur nahi itne silently usne mujhse baat ki.

Par jab usne mujhe apne last me Jo kaha wo full gusse me aur pure josh me kaha tha.

Par ritika mujhse Aisa kyu behave kar rahi hai.pahle to wo aisa nahi thi na Jane use aisa kya ho gaya.

par agar ritika ko pata chal gaya na to wo kon hai to wo papa ko bata degi.aur sab log to mujhe maar hi
dalege.

Na Jane wo kaha chali gayi par usse pata kaise chal gaya.Divya to use bata hi nahi sakti to raha kon koi
bhi nahi.

lagta hai usne aise hawa me kaha hoga aur meri dar ke vajah se use pata lag gaya hoga.

mai yahi sab sochte huye kab so gaya kuch pata hi nahi chala.subah jaldi utha aur ghumne chala gaya
aur vahi se gym me.aur in sabke bich mai kal raat ki bate bhul gaya tha.

Mai ghar bapas aya aur apne room me jakar fresh huva aur college Jane ke liye ready ho gaya.

niche ki taraf Jane laga ki tabhi mujhe niche khane ki table par ritika dikhayi deti hai.aur jaise hi mai use
dekhta hu mujhe kal raat ka pura scene yaad ata hai.

Ab mai full dare huye slowly table ke pass jata hu aur chair pe niche sir kiye huye baith jata hu.

Tabhi mom ati hai aur mujhe nashta deke chali jati hai.jab mai khane ke liye upar dekhta hu to ritika
meri hi taraf dekh rahi thi.

Mai uski taraf dekhta hu aur phir se sir niche karte huye fast fast khane lagta hu.

Ab mera nashta khatam ho gaya tha to mai Mom ko bye kahke nikal padta hu apne bike par college ki

Siraj Patel 258

 taraf.

College me kuch khas nahi huva par aaj meri aur Divya ki bas ankho se hi bate hone lagi thi.

college chutne ke baad Maine Divya ko ishara kiya ki college chutne ke baad usi cafe me ajaye Jaha kal
mili thi.

To usne bhi ha kaha phir mai ghar aa gaya aur fresh home chala gaya fresh hone ke baad mai bathroom
se bahar ata hu aur samne dekhta hubto same mere bed par ritika baithi huyi thi.

Mai- (man me ) hey bhagawan ye kaha se aa gayi. Ab mujhe Jane nahi degi aur hazaro sawal
puchegi.pata nahi mai iska kya jawab de paunga.

Mai- tu mere bed par kya kar rahi ho.

Ritika- mai tumhara intzaar.

Mai- kyu mujhse kuch kaam tha kya.

Ritika- ha chalo na mujhe market me kuch kaam hai to tu mere sarh chal.

Mai- nahi mujhe kuch kaam hai mujhe abhi jana hai.

Ritika - sidhi tarah chalta hai ki nahi varna mai mom ko bata dungi ki tu kaha ja raha hai.

Use Kaise pata chal gaya mai kaha bahar ja raha hu lagta hai kal jaisi hawa me hi bol rahi hai.

Mao- ja ja chipkali tujh par koi bharosa nahi karega.aur tujhe kya pata mai kaha ja raha hu sach me kuch
kaam hai.

Ritika- ha mujhe malum hai kal jissse purpose kiya hai na usise Milne ja rahe ho mujhe sab malum hai.

Mai- kuch bhi bakti hai.tujhe aaj koi nahi mila kya Jo mujhe bor kar rahi hai.aur mere bed par kya kar
rahi hai tu chal nikal ja badi ayi mujhe sath me lene wali.

Tere sath mai to kya koi bhi ladka nahi ayega kyu ki duniya ki puri khadusi tere andar hi bhari huyi hai.

Ritika- mai sun rahi hu iska ye matlab mat samaj mai kuch nahi kar sakti.mai chahu to tujhe Abhi rok
sakti hu.

par Jane de tujhe tokne ka koi fayda nahi hai mera.vaise bhi wo ladki mujhe mil jaye mai kya kar sakti hu.

Itna bolts hi ritika room se chali jati hai aur soch me pad jata hu ki aaj kal ye aisi baat kyu kar Rahi hai.

Mai bhi uski taraf dhyan na dete huye apni Divya ke sath bahar ghumne chala jata hu.

Aur us din hum aise hi bate karte huye baithe huye the. Ab hum dono har roj milte the aur roj hum kahi
na kahi ghumne chale jate the.

Siraj Patel 259

 Kabhi hum dur pahadi me chale jate to kabhi garden me.kabhi kabhi hamara milna sambhav nahi ho
raha tha kyu ki ritika uske sath thi.

isi dino me ritika bartav pura badal gaya tha ab wo mujhe bahut kam baar hi jhagadti thi.

kyu ki jis baar pahal mai hi kar deta tabhi varna uski taraf se pahal to ho hi nahi rahi thi.shayad wo
mujhse kuch kahna chahati thi.

Par mai uski sunne ke liya Tayar hi nahi tha na uske man ke andar ki baat aur na uske muh ki baat.

Par ha wo sirf mere sath bahut bold ho gayi thi.subah jab Naha ke ati thi to bas towel me hi ati thi aur
kabhi kabhi to mujhse hi towel magne ke Karan mera hath pakad leti thi.

aur room me to wo bahut kam dresses pahan rahi thi.jaise mujhe khud ki body dikhani hai.

Is behave ke Karan safe gharwale bhi hairan aur shock me the par unko laga ki ab ritika ka bachpana kam
huva hai isiliye koi kuch nahi bol raha tha.

Aise hi din bit rahe the.mai Divya ke sath khush tha par Abhi bhi mujhe pahle ki tarah kahi na kahi khali
sa lag raha tha.

jaise Abhi bhi kuch kami hai mere Jivan me......

Aur in dino ansh bhi mere pass nahi aya.aur hamara age ka mission na Jane kab uske liye Jana hoga.

Ritika ka bartav sab ke najar me aa hi gaya tha par kisi ki kya majal Jo use kuch bole.

Par ritika in dono mujhse bahut khul gayi thi.matlab mujhse has has kar bate kar rahi thi.

aur jab mai room me rahta hu to har waqt mujhse chipkane ki koshish karti thi.

Isiliye maine papa aur mom we kahkar meri aur Ritika dono ke room alag karte diye.Ritika to mana karte
rahi thi.

par maine use mana karte diya to phir mom be bhi use mana liya.to meri hi baju ke room me apna
saman lek chali gayi.

Ab kya puri room to meri hi thi.koi bhi mujhe tokne ke liye nahi tha.

Aise hi din bit rahe the mera 1st year class bhi pura ho gaya aur us exam me bhi Maine top kiya tha ab
summers ke vacation chal rahe the.

Par us waqt humara bahut man tha ki gaon jaye par papa ne mana kiya kyu ki abhi kisi ke bhi pass time
nahi hai.

aur unhone kaha agle saal hamara vaha pe bahut bada mela hai to kyu na hum usi waqt jaye gaon me
bahut maja ayega.

Siraj Patel 260

 To hum maan gaye par vacation pe kya karte kuch karne ka tha nahi to hum ne pura vacation aise ghar
ghar baithe hi nikal liya.aur ritika to aap jante hi ho.

Ab mera 2nd year ka class shuru ho gaya tha.wo bhi bahut aram se kat raha tha aur agle mahine me
mera aur ritika ka 20th birthday tha to mai to bahut khush tha ab.

Par na Jane agla saal mujhe kaha se kaha le Jane wala tha mai in sab bato se anjan tha.

Aur mujhe to is baat ki bhanak bhi nahi thi age mere sath aur kya kya hone wala hai.

Mai ek baar ansh ko bulaya aur use kaha ki mere past ke bare me kuch bolo na Jo tum jante ho air mai
nahi janta.

To usne saaf shabdo me kah diya har ek chij ka sahi samay hota hai aur apke janne ke jo samay jyada dur
nahi hai.

bas ek baar wo sahi samay aa jaye kyu ki aap khud nahi jante ki aapke is din ka kon kon wait kar raha hai.

Itna bolte hi wo gayab ho gaya jab bhi ansh ata mujhe naye paheli me fasa jata tha.aur na Jane ye paheli
kab solve hogi.

Mere birthday ke kuch din pahle ek aisi ghatna ghati ki jiske bare me kabhi soch bhi nahi sakta kyu ki wo
ghatna hi kuch aisi thi.

Us din Sunday tha aur hum late uthe the.to mai fresh hone ke baad niche kuch khane ke chala jata hu
kyu ki mujhe to bahut joro ki bhuk lagi thi.

Khane ki table par ritika aur Di baithi huyi thi.mai bhi unke sath Jake baith jata hu.

mere baithne ke baad bhabi mere liye andar se khana le ati hai.aur fast se use khane lagta hu.

Mera khana dekhkar sab meri taraf dekh kar hasne lage the.

Di- dipu tumhe kahi Jana hai kya jata dhire khao na khana kahi nahi ja raha aur aaj to Sunday hai.

Mai- mujhe malum hai Di par bahut joro ki bhuk lagi hai.

Ritika- sach me bhuk lagi hai ya kisi ladki se Milne ja rahe ho.

Isko har waqt ladki hi dikhayi deti hai kya...

Mai- nahi re bas ghumne ja raha hi dosto ke sath.

Ritika- hmmmm..... Pata hai konse dost hai tumhare.

Mai- pata hai to bolti kyu to ho.

Ritika- baise mujhse tumse kuch kaam tha.

Siraj Patel 261

 Mai- mujhse.... Bukhar to nahi ho gaya tumko.mere sath aur tumhara kaam.

Ritika- ha. Mujhe kahi jana hai to tum mujhse chod do aur phir jao kaha janaa hai.

Mai- no...... Never... Mai tumhe kahi nahi chodne ala agar tumhe jana hai to tum akeli jao mai tumhe
kahi nahhi Chodne wala.

Ritika- mai akeli hi chali jati par wo kya hai na ki mujhe kahi dur Jana hai to mai akeli nahi ja sakti.

Mai- Maine kaha na ek baar mai tujhe kahi nahi le Jane wala.

Ritika- tum aise nahi manoge na thairo ab tu dekh mai kya karti hu.

Usne itna bolte hi apna phone uthaya aur kisi ko call kiya.

Mai- kisi ko call kar rahi ho apne boyfriend ko.

Ritika- nahi papa ko unhe bataungi.

Mai- thik hai baba mai chalne ke liye tayar hu batao kaha Jana hai.

Ritika- yaaaaa..... huuuu....... Dekha Maine kaha tha na ye duffer ha kahega ab chalo nikalo.

Di- kya dipu tu bhi na mujhe hara diya kya jarurat thi use ha kahne ki.

Mai - ab Maine kya kiya aur ye sab yaha pe kya ho raha hai.

Bhabi- in dono me shirt lagi thi ki tu iske sath jayega ki nahi to isme Di haar gayi aur ritu jit gayi.aur tum
buri tarah phase gaye samnje mere bhole devar.

Mai- bhabi mai bhola nahi hu aur ye to sarasar cheating hai.ab Di ko kya dena hoga.

Di- tune ha kaha to mai uska kaha manungi aur na kaha to wo mera wo hhi sirf 2 dino ke liye.

Mai- kya Di aap dono ki shirt me mujhe kyu bakri ka halal banwaya.

Ritika- ye chore ab chal mere sath mujhe sach me Jana hai.

Mai- thik hai meri maa chal ab par bahut dur Jana nahi varna....

Ritika- ha ha thik hai chal ab mere sath.

phir Mai aur wo car me baithkar nikalte hai.par mujhe kaha Jana hai wo nahi malum tha.

Mai- vaise hum kaha ja rahe hai.

Ritika - batati hu pahle gadi chala aur kuch na bol samje.

Siraj Patel 262

 Mai- Par.....

Uske age kuch bolne ki himmat hi nahi huyi kyu ki na Jane mai usse kyu Darta tha mai khud hi nahi janta.

Par na jane kyu mujhe uske sath rahna acha bhi lag raha tha jab wo mujhe pyaar se baat karti hai na to
mujhe bahut khushi hoti hai.

Mai ye kya soch raha hu ye to meri sabsi badi dushman hai har waqt kuch na kuch plan karti rahti hai ab
is baar kya plan kiya hai kya Jane.

Hum dono hamra shahar chodke bahar padte hai par Abhi bhi ritika mujhe kuch nahi bolti kaha Jana hai
aur kaha nahi.

Aur mai use puchne ki himmat nahi kar raha tha......

Ritika- ha ab yaha se right le lo.

Jaha par ritika ne bola tha vaha pe highway chodkar ek kacha rashta tha Jo jungle ki taraf ja raha tha.to
mai uski batayi huye rasto par chalta hu.

Kuch age chalne ke baad vaha par do raste ate hai.to ritika bolti hai.

Ritika- ha ab yaha phir se right le lo.

Mai- Abhi aur kitna andar Jana hai wo bata do.kahi mujhe Marne ka to plan nahi kar rahi ho.

Ritika- nahi mere bachu ab mai tumhe kaise maar sakti hu.

Mai- matlab....

Ritika- kuch nahi gadi chalao.

Aur mai phir se gadi chalane lagta hu.kuch age chalne ke baad ritika bolti hai.

Ritika- ha bas yaha par gadi rok do.

Mai vaha par gadi rok deta hu.wo pura jungli area tha aur aaspass pure ped the.

Mai- ye tum mujhe kaha le ayi ho.yaha par to kuch bhi nahi hai.

Ritika- abhi nahi aur kuch der ruko sab pata chal jayega.chal mere sath ab.

Ritika age jungle ki taraf badhti hai aur mai bhi uske piche.kuch age Jane ke baad mujhe vaha par ek aisa
najara dikhayi deta hai Jo bahut hi alag tha.

Mai- woww.... Kya najara hai.

Siraj Patel 263

 Ha wo najara hi kuch aisa tha Jo bahut hi acha dikh raha tha.ek chota sa jharna tha Jo bahut hi beautiful
dikh raha tha.

jharne ke pass ek chota talab tha Jaha par jharne ka pani jama huva tha.vaha par bahut se phool the Jo
alag alag tarah ke the.

Jharne ke pass ek bahut hi shandaar par bahut purana mandir tha Jo lagta hai Shivji ka mandir tha.

wo mandir bahut hi purana tha par usko dekhke nahi lag raha tha ki wo bahut purana mandir hai.

Uske diwaro par bahut hi ache design the.Jo Indian Sanskriti ko darsha rahe the.

hum dono andar jaye hai shivji ja darshan karte hai.aur kuch der mandir ko dekhne ke baad hum us
mandir se bahar akar us jharne ke pass ja rahe the.

Mai- Ritika tum mujhe ek baat batao.

Ritika kuch nahi bolti sirf mujhe dekhe hi ja rahi thi.

Mai kya huva aise kyu dekh rahi ho.

Ritika- kuch nahi bas aise hi.Tum bolo kya bol rahe the.

Mai- tum mujhe yaha kyu le ayi ho.tumhe to kahi aur Jana tha na to yaha pe hum kya kar rahe hai.

Ritika- chalo batati hu.

Uske baad hum us jharne ke pass jakar uske kinare baith jate hai.dono bhi us jharne ki taraf hi dekh rahe
the.

Mai- ab bolo kya baat hai.

Ritika- tumne us jharne ko dekha.aur us jharne me Jo machliya hai unhe bhi.

Mai- ha dekh raha hu.

Ritika-tumhe pata hai machli jal me kyu rahti hai.

Mai- kyu ki wo pani ke bina ji nahi sakti.unka jevan pani me hi hai.par tum ye sab kyu puch rahi ho.

Ritika- kyu ki kuch aisa hi haal mera bhi hai.

Mai- matlab.... Tu jo kahna chahati ho saaf saaf kaho.aise paheliya mat bujhao.

Ritika- utho Khade ho jao.tumhe batati hu.

mai vaha se khada ho gaya par Abhi bhi ritika apni jagah baithi huyi thi shayad kuch soch rahi thi.

Par uske baad usne kuch aisa kiya ki mai soch bhi nahi sakta tha.

Siraj Patel 264

 Ritika sidhi meri taraf ek pair pe baith jati hai.aur na Jane kaha se uske hath me ek gulab ka phool ata hai
aur wo phool apni dono hath me liye huye meri taraf kar deti hai.

Ritika- Rudradip mai tumse bahut bahut bahut pyaar karne lagi hu.na Jane kabse par mera yahi haal hai.

Ab mai chahakar bhi tumse juda nahi rah sakti aur nahi tumse jhagada kar sakti hu.kyu ki ab tum meri
Jaan ho gaye ho.

Mujhe to kuch kahne ke liye kuch bacha hi nahi tha.mai to use sirf dekhe hi ja raha tha.

na mai hil raha tha aur nahi mere honth.mujhe to kuch sujh hi nahi raha tha.

Ritika- mai tumhe bachpan se napasand karti thi na Jane kyu.par wo meri napasand kab pasand me
badal gayi kuch pata hi nahi chala.

mai jab bhi tumse jhagadti thi mujhe kuch ajib sa feel hota tha jaise ek shakti mujhe tumhari taraf khich
rahi hai.

Jb bhi tum meri baat se naraj hote the to mera man dukhta tha.par ab aur nahi hoga mujhse.

Jab Maine tujhe kuch din pahle ek ladki ke sath haste huye baat karte huye dekha to mujhe andar hi
andar ek jalan si mahsus hone lagi.

aisa lagne laga ki mai us ladki Jaan le lu.par apne Jaan ki jaan mai kaise le sakti hu.

isiliye Maine jyada der na karte huye tumhe apne man ki baat batane ka faisla kar liya.

Aur aaj maine tumhe man ki baat bata Di.ab tum mere pyaar ko kabul karo ya na karo par mai tumhare
bina nahi ji sakti.

Agar tumne mujhe na kaha to mai yahi Jaan de dungi.

Ritika jaise jaise bole ja rahi thi.vo sirf roye ja rahi thi.aur uske sath mujhe uske andar ki mere liye apna
pyaar mahsus ho raha tha.

aur mere bhi ankho se ansu bah rahe the.par usne Jo bhi kaha tha wo sab sach tha.

Mai to sirf uske muh ko tade hi ja raha tha aur na hi mujhse kuch bola ja raha tha.

usne pahli baar mera naam liya tha aur liya bhi kaise aise samay par.Jaha par mere muh se words hi nahi
nikal rahe the.

Ritik- kuch bolo Dipu kuch bolo.

Mai- mai kya bolu tumhe ritu mujhe kuch sujh hi nahi raha hai.tum kabse.... Matlab ye kaise.... Par ye
nahi ho sakta ritu.

Siraj Patel 265

 Ritika- kyu nahi ho sakta.

Mai- Maine tumhe pahle kabhi us najariye se dekha hi nahi.aur nahi Maine aisa kabhi mahsus kiya hai.

tum meri bahan ho.aur hum dono ke bich tum Jo soch rahi ho wo nahi ho sakta.hum dono ke raste alag
alag hai.

Ritika- mai kuch nahi janti dipu. Aur mai kisi aur ke bare me soch bhi sakti.aur agar tum mujhe nahi mile
to mai yahi pe api jaan de dungi.

Mai-(apni ankhe pochte huye) ritika ye bachkana chod do aur chalo ghar chalo ab bas bahut huva
tumhara ye drama.

Ritika- tumhe ye sab drama lagta hai na to yahi sahi ab dekho.

Mere kuch bolne se pahle hi ritika us jharne ke upar ja rahi thi.mai apni jagah se use sirf abaj de raha
tha.

mujhe laga wo wapas ayegi.par wo to sachmuch hi upar chad gayi.

Ritika- mai tumhe akhri baar kuch rahi hu tum mujhe ha karoge ki nahi.

Mai- mai tumhe pyaar nahi karta aur mujhe pata hai tum apni Jaan nahi dene wali wo bhi sirf mere liye.

isiliye mai to chala agar tumhara upar se man bhar jaye to niche aa jana.

Mai vaha se Jane ke liye Palatne hi wala tha ki tabhi ritika ne upar se chalang Mar Di.

aur niche aa rahi thi.niche bahut pathar the aur agar ritika in pathar se Takara gayi to uski usi jagah Jaan
chali jayegi.

Mai apne pure speed me bhagte huye uske pass chala jata hu.aur use hawa me hi catch kar leta hu.

Wo to upar se girne ke Karan behosh ho jati hai.mai use usi halat me gadi ki taraf le jata hu.

aur use gadi me litakar gadi nikalta hu.aur gadi apne ghar ki taraf bhagata hu.

Gadi me baithe huye ek baar meri najar uske chehare par chali jati hai.bahut hi pyara sa chehara tha
uska.

behosh thi par phir bhi uske chehare par pahle jaisi hasi dikh nahi rahi thi.na Jane mai uske chehare me
kho hi gaya tha.

Tabhi age se ek truck horn dete huye samne se ata hai.mai uski abaj sunke hosh me ata hu.aur gadi ko
sambhalne ki koshish karta hu.

jaise taise mai gadi ko sambhal leta hu.aur phir se apna Sara dhyan gadi chalane par lagata hu.

Siraj Patel 266

 Kuch hi der me hum ghar pahuch jate hai.Ghar ke bahar jakar mai apni gadi rok deta hu.aur ritu ko god
me lete huye andar jata hu.

Shukra hai us waqt hall me koi nahi tha.to mai ritu ko uske kamre me le jakar bed pe sula deta hu.

aur use vaha chodkar mai apne room me ja hi raha tha ki ritu ne mera hath pakad liya.

Ritu apni ankhe band kiye huye nind me hi bol rahi thi.

Ritu- Dipu I Love U... Mai tumhare bina nahi ji sakti.tum kabhi bhi mujhe chod ke nahi jaoge na...

Itna bolte hi ritu shant ho jati hai.mai uska hath chudata hu aur room se bahar nikal jata hu.

Mai apne room me jakar bed pe baith jata hu. aaj Jo kuch bhi huva mai uske bare me sochne lagta hu.

mujhe kuch sujh hi nahi raha tha.tabhi mere phone ki ring bajti hai.mai dekhta hu to kuch 50 miss call
the.aur wo sab Divya ke the.

Mujhe yaad ata hai ki Divya ko aaj mujhse milna tha.aur ritu ki bajah se use milna nahi huva.to mai usko
back call karta hu.

Mai use do -tin baar try karta hu to ab wo call pick nahi karte rahi thi.shayad mujhse gussa thi to mai use
aur ek baar try karta hu.ab is baar wo pick karti hai.

Mai- hello Janu...

Divya kuch nahi bolti to mai use aur ek baar pukarta hu to us waqt bhi kuch nahi bolti.

Mai- I am Sorry Love.... Wo mai tumse Milne aa raha tha par usi waqt ritu ko shopping karni thi.

to wo mujhe sath le gayi thi aur mujhe uski bajah se Maine mobile par dhyan hi nahi diya.

Is baar mujhe Divya ki halki so Rone ki abaj aa rahi thi....

Divya- hmmmm.....

Mai- I am sorry na Dear.... I Love U.

Divya- I am sorry...

Mai- ab ye kis bajah se.bataya na meri galti hai.

Divya- Nahi meri galti hai Maine tum par shak kiya ki tum mera aise hi call pick nahi kar rahe the.tum
mujhe bhul gaye.aur tum kisi aur ke sath....

Mai- aisa sochna bhi mat.tum kaho to mai Abhi tumse Milne aa jata hu.

Divya- Nahi koi jarurat nahi hai.

Siraj Patel 267

 Mai- tum rakho phone mai aa raha hu...

Itna bolte hi mai phone rakh deta hu.

Mai- ufff.... Ye ladkiya bhi na.inko samajna mushkil hi nahi namunkin hai...

Ab mai apne room se bahar akar Divya se Milne chala jata hu.wo Abhi bhi apne room me thi.

aur ghar ke bahar guard tainat the.shayad andar uske mom- papa hoge.to maj apne raste uske room me
pahuch jata hu.

Mai usko dekhta hu to wo bed par pet me bal leti huyi thi. Uske hath meri ek pic thi.Jo apne hath me
lekar usko dekhe ja rahi thi.aur us photo se bol rahi thi.

Divya- Dipu tum mujhse naraj to nahi ho maine tumhe ache se baat bhi nahi ki.aur tum mujh par gussa
bhi huye ho.kya tum mujhe chodkar to nahi jaoge na.

Mai- Ab tumne Rona band nahivkiya na to mai jarur tumko chod kar yaha se chala jaunga.

Divya meri abaj sun leti hai aur piche mud kar dekhti hai to wo mujhe vaha par dekhkar ek baar to
chillane lagti hai to mai uski abaj band karta hu.

Mai- kya huva chilla kyu rahi ho.kya tumhe merq yaha ana pasanad nahi aya.

Divya- Nahi wo baat nahi hai par tum yaha Kaise aur tumhe ate waqt kisi ne nahi dekha.

Mai- nope... Mujje kisine nahi dekha.vaise tum itna pyaar karti ho mujhse.

Divya- ha khud se bhi jyada.

Itna bolte hi Divya mere gale lag jati hai aur mai bhi use apne baho me me leta hu.

Mujhe ek alag sa sukun milta tha jab bhi mai use apni baho me me leta tab.

Hum dono kuch der aise hi rahte hai.akhir Divya ko kuch yaad ata hai.isiliye wo mujhe chod deti hai.

Mai- kya huva mujhe bahut acha lag raha tha.

Divya- mujhe ek baat batao tum yaha par aye kaise.kyu ki ye door to andar se band hai.

Mai- ha wo to hai par mai to tumhare pichle khidki se aya hu.

Divya- oohhh myyy... God tum pipe par chad karte aye ho tumhe kaha lagi to nahi.

Divya mujhe dekh rahi thi ki mujhe kahi lagi to nahi.par ab use kya batau ki mai yaha par kaise aya hu.

Mai- Nahi meri rani mujhe nahi lagi par vaise ek baat batau.

Siraj Patel 268

 Divya- ha bolo.

Mai- tum is dress me bahut hi jyada hot lag rahi ho.

Tabhi Divya ko ahsas hota hai ki usne sirf short Jo bahut hi jyada choti thi jo patli si sleeveless
transparent deep clevage nightgown jaise pahna thi.

Use yaad ate hi wo apne aap ko chupane ki koshish karte hai aur bhag kar bed me andar ghus jati hai.

Mai- kya huva tum mujhse kyu dar rahi ho.kya tumhe yaha mera ana acha nahi laga ya tum...

Divya - Nahi dipu aisa kuch nahi hai.mera Jo kuch bhi hai wo sab tumhara hi to hai.bas tumhare samne
mai pahli baar aise thi na.

to thoda sharma rahi thi.kyu ki mai tumhare samne kabhi vaise nahi ati na.

Itna bolte hi divya apne upar ka hatha deti hai aur phir se mere same ake khadi ho jati hai.

Mai to sirf use upar se niche tak dekh hi raha tha.mai pura usme kho gaya tha aur dhire dhire hum dono

Siraj Patel 269

 ek dusre ki taraf badh rahe the.

hum dono kiss karne hi wale the ki tabhi door bajta hai.aur koi divya ko abaj deta hai.

....- Divya divya.... Kya kar rahi ho chalo beta niche aao papa bula rahe hai.

Divya- ohhh shit.... Mom aa gayi ab kya hoga agar tumhe yaha unhone dekh liya na to mera kuch nahi ho
sakta.

Mai- kuch nahi hoga ab tum jao aur door kholo ab mai chalta hu aur ha kal mai tumhe bulaunga usi
samay usi jagah par aa Jana.

Divya- nahi kal college hai ab hum agle Sunday ko hi milenge.

Mai- thik hai bye sweat heart....

Ab divya door khone chali jayi hai par Abhi bhi uski dhadkan bahut joro se baj rahi thi shayad uske room
me mujhe koi dekh na le.

Divya door kholti hai to uski mom andar aa jati hai.kya huva kisse baat kar rahi thi aur itni der kyu laga Di
door kholne me.

Mai wo mai so gayi thi na isiliye der se uth gayi aur kuch baat nahi hai.

Divya mom- acha chal beta niche chal tujhe dad bula rahe hai.

Divya- acha aap chalo mai do minute me ati hu.

Vaha she divya ki mom chali jati hai aur divya door lock karke mujhe dhundne lagti hai.

par mai us room me nahi tha mai chala gaya that aur use bhi pata nahi chala ki mai kab nikal gaya.

Mai vaha se apne ghar vapas aa jata hu.aur apne room me akar divya ke bare me sochne lagta hu.....

mai usi ke bare me soch hi raha tha ki Di mera room ka door bajati hai.

Mai Jake door open karta hu.

Di- kya kar raha tha tu apne kamre me.

Mai- kuch nahi Di bas aise hi game khel raha tha.

Di- acha chal thik hai chal niche aa khana khane.aur ha ritu kaha hai.

Mai- wo to apne kamre me hogi.

Di- acha to mai use bulati hu tum jao niche.

Siraj Patel 270

 Mai- acha Di.

Mai vaha se niche jata hu aur khane ki table pe baith jata hu.vaha pe sabhi baithe huye the.

Kuch hi der me Di akeli hi ati hai.

Mom- kya huva ritu kaha rah gayi.

Di- usne kaha use bhuk nahi hai wo baad me kha kegi
Mom- acha thik hai chal tu aja baith yaha pe.

Mai ritu me bare me soch raha tha kyu ki usne to sirf subah hi mere sath khana khaya tha.

aur uske baad nahi Maine kuch khaya hai aur nahi usne to ritu ne aisi kyu baat ki.

Mai yahi soch raha tha ki mom mujhe abaj deti hai.

Mom- Dipu beta kya huva tujhe bhi bhuk nahi hai kya.

Mai- hhh.... Nahi mom mai kabhi bhuka nahi rah sakta.
Aur mai khane laga aur mujhe dekhkar sab hasne lage aur wo bhi khane lage.

Phir khane ke baad mai apne room me ja hi raha tha ki Di mujhr abaj deti hai.

Di- dipu....

Mai- ha Di...

Di- kuch nahi tu ja...

Mai- okk di...

Shayad Di mujhse kuch kahna chahti hai par kah nahi pa rahai hai aisa mujhe laga.

par Maine uspar itna dhyan nahi diya aur chal pada apne room me.

Room me jakar mai ritu ke bare me hi soch raha tha ki use akhir ho kya gaya hai.

Ek taraf to jab ritu he mujhe purpose kiya tab mere dil ko bahut acha laga tha.shayad mera dimag is baat
ke liye Abhi Tayar nahi tha.

Par mera dil to bas ritu ke hi bare me soch raha hai.na Jane aisa kya jadu hai ritika me Jo mujhe har
samay uski aur khichta hai.

Par mai akhir uska riste se bhai hu.isiliye mai apne man ko rok raha tha par aaj Jo usne kiya wo to Maine
kabhi nahi socha tha.

Shayad ritu ko mujhe samjana hoga.mai ghadi ki taraf dekhta hu to raat ke 12 baj gaye tha yani sab so

Siraj Patel 271

 Gaye honge.

isiliye mai room se bahar ata hu.mujhe pani bhi pina tha.to mai pani pine ke baad apne room ki taraf ja
hi raha tha.

Ki ritu ke room se mujhe Rone ki abaj ati hai aur uska door bhi band tha to mai apne ankho se uske room
me jhank ke dekhta hu.

to ritu apne bed leti huyi hai aur wo apne sine me ek photo lagaye huye ro rahi thi.

Ritu- Dipu please mujhe apna lo varna mai Jaan de dungi mai tumhare bina Jine ka soch bhi nahi sakti.

na Jane tujhme aisa kya hai Jo mai tumhari taraf khichi chali ati hu.

Mai(man me)-kya ho gaya hai ritika ko ye aisa kyu kar rahi hai.

Par uski ye halat mujhse Dekhi nahi gayi.Kyu ki mere ankho me bhi ansu the.to mai vaha se apne room
me chala jata hu.

aur ritu ke bare me sochne lagta hu ki wo aisa kyu kar rahi hai kya use sach me mujhse pyaar ho gaya
hai.

Phir mai usi soch me kab so gaya kuch pata nahi chala.subah mai jaldi utha aur subaha ki kasrat karne ke
baad mai college Jane ke ready huva.

Aur niche ane laga ki tabhi ritu bhi apne room se bahar ane lagi.maine usko dekha to uska pura chehara
utara huva tha.

Aisa lag raha tha ki wo puri raat soyi hi nahi hai.to mai use andekha karke bike lekar nikal jata hu.

Maine subah ka nashta bhi nahi kiya.mom mujhe abaj de rahi thi par Maine suna hi nahi aur nikal pada.

Na Jane kyu par mai ritu ko aise halat mai nahi dekh sakta tha.to mai jald se college pahuch gaya.

Vaha par dosto ke sath classroom me chala gaya.kuch hi der me ritu aur divya dono sath chali ati hai.

ab thoda ritu has rahi thi wo bhi dikhane ke liye par wo andar se kitna ro rahi hai wo sirf mujhe hi
mahsus ho raha tha.

Kuch hi der me hamare teacher aye kuch padhakar chale gaye.par mera man class me nahi tha to mai
vaha se bahar chala gaya.

Aur mai sidha College ke ground me Jake baith gaya.na jane kyu mujhe rah rahkar ritu ki yaad aa rahi thi.

mai bhi kahi na kahi ritu ki taraf attract ho raha tha na Jane usne aisa kya tha Jo mujhe uski taraf khich
raha tha.

Mai yahi soch raha tha ki tabhi koi piche mere kandhe par hath rakh deta hai mai piche mud kar dekhta

Siraj Patel 272

 hu to wo pavan tha

Mai- kya huva pavan.

Pavan- kuch nahi tu yaha kya kar raha hai.

Mai- mmm..... Ma.... Kuch nahi aise tu bata tu yaha kya karte raha hai.

Pavan- mai to bas tujhe dekhne aya tha.chal na recess huyi hai sab canteen me chal rahe the ki mujhe
tum yaha baithe huye dikhayi diye to mai yaha chala aya.

Mai- acha to chal thik hai.chal mai ata hu.

Phir hum dono chalne lagte hai to jate waqt pavan mujhe kahta hai.

Pavan- vaise RD ek baat kahu.

Mai- bol na..

Pavan- nahi Jane de phir kabhi Abhi chal.

Phir hum dono canteen me chale jate hai.vaha par sab baithe huye the.mai bhi unke sath Jake baith jata
hu.

Shyam- kaha gaya tha tu.

Mai- kuch nahi bas aise hi.

Shyam- acha chal thik hai chal aja kuch khate hai.

Phir hum sab vaha baith kar kuch khate hai.aise hi wo din bit jata hai.aur mai ghar aa jata hu.

Ghar me sab normal tha. To mai bhi Normal ho jata hu.ab ghar me kuch din aise hi gujarte hai.

Un dino mai Divya se mil hi nahi paya.aur nahi mera man ho raha tha.usne mujhe bahut baar call kiya.

Par mai har waqt use taal deta tha.aur yaha ghar me Ritu bhi mujhe sabke hote huye ghur ghur ke dekh
rahi thi.

aur usko dekhte hi mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki use mujhe kuch kahna hai.par us waqt uski baat sunne ke
liye mood me nahi tha.

To mai har samay use taal deta.aur use dur jane lagta hu.ek taraf ritu thi air ek taraf divya in dono ka kya
kare mujhe kuch sujh nahi raha tha.

Aur akhir wo din as hi gaya jiska mujhse jyada jisi aur ko us din ka intzaar tha....

Siraj Patel 273

 Prithvi se kahi dur ek jagah Jo bahut hi darawani thi.wo jagah bahut hi bhayanak thi.

Jaha par har jagah bahut hi darawane log the.aur har samay ek dusre ko Marne ke liye tatpar the.

Usi jagah ek shaksh bahut hi baichen ho raha tha.vo vahi pe idhar se udhar ghum raha tha. vaha par ek
aurat ati hai.

Aurat- kya huva tum itna baichen kyu ho.

Admi- pata nahi mujhe kya huva hai.par pahli baar mujhe ek dar sa lag raha hai.na Jane aisa lag raha hai
Jo kisi jagah bahut bura ho raha hai.

Aurat- tum kabse bure chij ka sochne lage.

Admi- Tum sach kah rahi ho par mai kya karu.mujhe aisa lag raha hai ki jald hi kuch bada hone wala
hai.Jo mujje pata karna hoga.par unko pata chale bina.

Aurat- Kya kabhi unse kuch chipa hai kya..

Admi- ha par shayad ye baat jab Tak mujhe pata nahi chal jati tab Tak unhe kuch pata nahi chalni
chahiye.

Aurat- tum kahte to thik hai.par us baat ko soch kar hum ab kyu kharab kar rahe hai.

Itna bolte hi wo aurat uske gale lag jati hai.

Admi- shayad tum sach kah rahi ho.

Phir unko shuru hota hai jismo ka khel Jo raat bhar chala.

Yaha par aaj mere liye aaj kuch khas din tha.raat ke 12 bajne me kuch hi time tha ki tabhi mera mobile
bajne laga.

Mai gahri nind me tha.meri mobile ki ring bajne se meri nind tut gayi aur mai mobile dekhne laga to wo
Divya ka phone tha.

Mai sochne laga ki is samay Divya ka phone kaise aa gaya.Maine uska phone uthaya.

Mai-(nind me) Hello....

Divya- Hi jaan kya kar rahe ho.

Mai- ab is samay kya kar sakta hu.

Divya- sorry...sorry.... Maine to aise hi phone kiya tha.

Mai- ab is waqt subah karna tha isi samay....

Siraj Patel 274

 Divya- ha mujhe Abhi baat karni thi.

Mai- ha bolo...

Divya- I love U....

Mai- I Love U to Jaan....

Divya- ha ab samay ho gaya to mai kah rahi thi ki...

Mai- kya jaldi kaho mujhe sona bhi hai.

Divya- Happy Birthday Dear.... tumhe janamdin ki bahut bahut shubhkamanay.....

Mai- What....

Divya- kya huva Jaan....

Mai- Kuch nahi mai to bhul hi gaya tha ki aaj mera birthday hai.

Divya- mai janti hu isi liye to tumhe call kiya tha.

Mai- Thank u so much janu....

Divya- Ab rakhti hu mujhe aur kisi ko bhi call karna hai.

Mai- kyu kya huva aur itni raat ko kise call karna hai.

Divya- tum kya sach me sab bhul gaye ho.tumhare sath Ritika ka bhi birthday hai na aaj.

Mai- ha mai bhul gaya tha Thik hai use call karo.mai rakhta hu.

Divya- Bye.... Jaan...I Love U..

Mai- I Love U To Jaan......

Divya ne call rakh diya aur tabhi mera door bajne laga.
Mai-ab is waqt kon aa gaya aa raha hu...

maine Jake door khola to Mai samne wale ko mere room ke bahar dekhke Shock ho gaya.kyu ki samne
ritika thi.

Mai- Tum yaha is samay.

Ritika kuch nahi boli.aur sidha akar mere gale lag gayi.maine to socha hi nahi tha par uske gale lagte hi
mere man ko bahut acha laga.

mujhe Aisa laga ki hum aise hi kuch der rahe.tabhi mujhe kuch yaad aya to maine use apne se dur kar

Siraj Patel 275

 diya.

Mai- Ye kya kar rahi ho tum.Aur is waqt tum yaha.

Ritika- Happy Birthday Dear...

Mai to uske muh se Dear sunken hairan rah gaya.kyu ki isse pahle mujhe usne is words se kabhi nahi
pukara tha.tabhi Ritika phir se vahi bolti hai.

Mai- Thank u D.....

Mai age bolte bolte rah gaya.mai uske age kuch bol hi nahi paya.par akhir uska bhi aaj Birthday tha to
maine bhi use wish karne laga.

Mai- Tumko bhi Janamdin ka bahut bahut shubh kamanay...

Ritika- ( Khush note huye) - Thank U so much.. .

Mai- Ho gaya ab jao aur mujhe bhi sone do.

Mere bolne par usne kuch nahi bola.par haste huye wo vaha se apne room me chali gayi.

To mai uska hasta chehara dekh kar mai sochne laga ye kyu itna khush ho rahi hai.

Par uska hasta chehara dekh kar ek taraf mujhe bhi khushi ho rahi thi.phir maine door band kar diya.aur
sone ke liye bed par aa gaya.

Mai sochne laga ki mujhe Ritika ne aur Divya ne wish kar diya.par Di ne mujhe abhi tak wish bhi nahi kiya
aur nahi mere pass ayi.

Mujhe laga ki wo so rahi hogi isiliye usne abhi tak nahi kiya hoga.mujhe laga wo kal subah karengi.to mai
Di ke bare me sochte huye so gaya.

Raat me mujhe laga ki koi ladki mujhe pukar rahi hai.aur mai bhi kisi ko dhund raha hu.

aur mera dhyan us abaj ki taraf jata hai.par mere hath me ek chamakti talwar thi.

Jis ko bahut sara khun laga tha.achanak mujhe lagta hai ki koi mere piche se bhagte huye ata hai.aur
mere hath me pahle se hi talwar thi.

To mai bina soche wo talwar mere piche jo koi bhi aya huva tha uske pet me ghusa deta hu.

Par wo Talwar uske pet me ghusne ke baad mujhe us shaks ki abaj ati hai to ye kya wo ek ladki thi.

isiliye mai piche mood ke dekhta hu to mujhe us ladki ki shakl thik se dikhayi nahi de raha tha.par meri
puri talwar uske pet me ghusi huyi thi.phir wo ladki bolti hai.

Ladki- Mujhe maaf karna babu... Par mai tumse bahut pyaar karti hu. Par age se tum yudha kabhi bhi

Siraj Patel 276

 mat karna.varna......

Itnq bolte hi wo ladki mere baho me dam tod deti hai.aur us waqt mere ankho me ansu the.

mai is ladki ko tadapte huye dekhne laga par mai kuch kar nahi pa raha tha.tabhi mai nind se jaag jata hu
aur apni bed pe chilate huye uthta hu.

Mai- Nahi...........

Mai dekhta hu to mere charo aur koi nahi tha.mujhe bahut pasina aya huva tha.aur mai bahut dara huva
bhi tha.

mai sochne laga ki kon thi wo ladki jisko maine maar diya aur wo aise kyu bol rahi thi. Par maine use
maara kyu.

Isi sawalo me kuch der baitha raha par kuch sujh nahi raha tha to mai apni bed se utha free huva aur
kasrat karne chala gaya.

kasrat karne ke baad kuch der mai Dhyan karne baith gaya.dhyan karne ke baad mai ghar aa gaya aur
apne room me jakar Fresh hone nikal gaya.

Dhyan karne ke baad mai apne sapne ke bare me bhul gaya tha.aur phir mujhe yaad ata hai ki aaj mera
birthday hai.

Lekin mujhe ek baat bahut ajib lagi ki mujhe ab Tak kisi ne bhi wish nahi kiya tha.mujhe laga karenge
isiliye mai jald se niche jakar baith gaya.

To bhabi ne mere liye Nashta lekar aa gayi.Lekin bhabi mujhe kuch nahi boli to maine bhabi ko bola.

Mai- bhabi....

bhabi- Ha dipu...

Mai- Bhabi aap kuch bhul to nahi gayi.

Bhabi- Nahi to kuch kam huya hai kya tujhe khane me.
Tabhi andar kitchen se mom ati hai aur bolti hai.

Mom- ha beta tu to sach me bhul gayi thi.

Mujhe laga ki shayad mom ko dhyan me aya hoga.to mai mom kya kahti hai wo sunne lava.

Bhabi- kya mom...?

Mom- are beta tune to juice laya hi nahi ye le.

Maine to kya socha aur kya ho gaya.lagta hai sab log mera birthday bhul gaye hai.mom ne juice laya.ab
mera man hi nahi tha vaha par baithne ka.

Siraj Patel 277

 To mai vaha se thoda hi nashta kiya aur vaha se college Jane laga.

Mom - beta itna kam kyu khaya hai.

Mai- mom mera pet bhar gaya hai mai ja raha hu.

Mai Jane hi wala tha ki tabhi vaha par ritika aa jati hai.aur uske sath Di bhi ati hai.

mujhe laga ab mujhe Di to wish karegi.par di ne mere pass akar wish nahi kiya par mere pass akar mujhe
pyaar se hug kiya.

Di- beta mujhe College chod doge..

Mai- kyu nahi Di chalo mai apko chod deta hu.

Phir mai aur di mere bike par chale jate hai.au ritika apne Scotty lekar Divya ke pass chali gayi.......

Bike par meri aur Di ke bare me kuch baat nahi huyi.

aur jab unka college aya to maine unhe chod diya Di vaha se Jane lagi. To maine unhe abaj Di.

Mai- Di aap kuch bhul to nahi gayi.

Di- Nahi to...

Mai- Thik hai Di mai chalta hu bye....

Di- Bye....

Mere chale Jane ke baad Di college na jakar college se bahar akar vaha se taxi lekar kahi aur chali
gayi.par mujhr in sab bato ka kuch pata nahi tha.

To mai vaha se apne college chala gaya.college jakar parking me mere sare friends the.

vaha jakar mai sare friends se mila.par mujhe kisi ne bhi wish nahi kiya.na Jane aaj mera din kaisa rahne
wala hai.

Aaj Tak mere sath ye sab pahli baar ho raha hai Jo ab Tak mujhe kisi ne bhi wish nahi kiya.

Phir hum sab class me chale gaye.mera din bhar to aisa hi nikal gaya.par sham ko ghar me hate samay
Shyam me mujhe abaj Di.

Shyam- RD.

Mai- Kya huva Shyam.

Shyam- Are chal na mere sath mujh kuch kaam hai tujhse.

Siraj Patel 278

 Mai- Ha to bol na kya kaam hai.

Shyam- Are chal na mujhe kuch shopping karni hai.

Mai- to isme mai kya karu matlab ki mujhe to shopping bhi nahi karni ati aur tujhe kya jarurat pad gayi
shopping ki.

Shyam- wo kya hai na ki kal mai aur meri gf ghumne ja rahe hai aur mujhe sabse khas dikhna hai to plz
chal na mat bolta.

Mai- thik hai bhai chal agar tu mera bhai hai.

Phir mai aur Shyam mall me sath chale jate hai.mall me jakar showroom me chale Gaye.

Aur kapde bahut der dekhne ke baad Shyam ne ek dress chose kiya aur phir mujhe bhi bola ki tu bhi ek
dress choose karte ke.

Maine mana kiya to apne dosti ki kasam khakar mujhe bhi ek dress kharid diya.

aur Mujhe bhi Dressing room me jakar check karne ko kaha.to maine wo dress change karne chala gaya.

kuch hi der me maine dress change kiya.to Shyam ne bola ki yahi dress rahne de.

Phir hum vaha se chalne lage to usne jate samay mera aur apna make up karwaya aur khud me bhi kiya.

Humko ye sab karne me raat ho gayi thi aur phir hum dono vaha se mere ghar ki aur nikal pade.

Maine ek baar notice ki aaj mujhe kisi ka bhi call nahi aya mom aur dad aur Di ka bhi kaha ho,kaise ho.

mujhe laga ki Ritika ne bata diya hoga to maine bhi jyada nahi socha aur phir hum Dono Ghar aa gaye.

Aur ye kya mere ghar ki light gayi huyi thi.aur is baar mai Shyam ko aur Shyam mujhe dekh raha tha.

Ki tabhi vaha par Do ladkiya ati hai mujhe dikhayi diya ki ye dono Ritika aur divya hai par andhere me
mujhe wo dono achese nahi dikhi.

Mai- Tum dono yaha.

Ritika- kyu hum dono mere ghar nahi ja sakte.

Mai- Maine aisa to nahi kaha par ye light kyu chali gayi bhai aur kisi ki abaj bhi nahi aa rahi hai.kya koi
anhoni to nahi ho gayi hai.

Phir hum Charo andar nikal gaye mujhe to dar lag raha tha ki kuch ghar ko nahi huva ho.par shyam aur
divya befiqr lag rahe the.

Aur mere jaisa haal Ritika bhi tha.to hum dono andar jate samay Door kholte hai.

Siraj Patel 279

 Aur andar chale jatr hai aur hamare piche Shyam aur Divya bhi chalr aa hate hai.

Ki Tabhi Hall ki bijali aa jati hai.aur usi ke sath mere aur ritika ke upar phulo ka varshav hota hai.

aur mere sara pariwaar aur mere Friends sabhi ham dono ko wish karte huye ate hai.

Sab- Happy Birthday To You..........

Mai to Ye sab dekhke shock ho jata hu.kyu ki subah se mujhe kisi ne bhi kuch nahi bola tha.

aur ye sab achanak huva to meri to bolti hi band ho gayi thi.

aur mere sath Ritika ka bhi yahi haal tha.

Di mere pass ati hai aur mujhe Jor se gale lag jati hai.

Di- Happy Birthday Dear Dipu....

Mujhe se to kuch bole hi nahi ja raha tha.shayad Di ye samaj jati hai.aur phir mujhe chod kar kahti hai.

Di- mai janti hu tum kya soch rahe ho.par ye sab mera hi plan tha.aur maine isi ke liye tujhe aur ritu ko
wish nahi kiya tha.

maine hi kya sab logo ne isi ke liye wish nahi kiya tha.uske liye I Am Sorry...

Mai- Nahi Di apko sorry kahne ki jarurat nahi hai.balki apne mujhe ye sab se jyada bahut bada gift diya
hai.mai aaj bahut Khush hu.

Phir Di ritu ke pass jati hai aur use bhi wish kar deti hai.ritu ke ankho me to ye sab dekh kar ansu aa gaye
the.

To Di ne gale laga kar unhe rone nahi diya aur sab log mere aur ritu ke pass akar wish karne lage.

In sab me mom dad aur mere friends ne bhi sath diya tha aur mujhe is baat ki Bhanak bhi nahi lagne
di.par mai ye sab dekh kar bahut khsuh tha.

Us party me sirf hamare Ghar ke log hi aye huye the.aur phir mere aur ritu ke dost Jo hamare karibi the.

kyu ki ye party unhone Ghar ke members ke liye hi rakhi gayi thi.

Agar bahar ke log ate to vaha par hum dono se jyada Business ki bate hoti rahti thi.

to isi liye aisa kiya Di ne.aur mere Sare friends bhi aye huye the.Rahul aur Rohit bhi aye huye the.

Sabne mujhe Gale lagkar wish kiya.pahle mai un par Naraj hone ka Natak kiya.par unke samjane ke baad
maine bhi unko kuch nahi kaha.

Siraj Patel 280

 Mom,Dad, bhai,bhabi sab ne hum dono ko wish kiya.

Party me mere Friends unke pariwaar aur bhabi ka pariwaar aise najadiki hi log aye huye the.in sab bato
me maine Ritika par dhyan hi nahi diya tha.

Akhir me jab sabne hum dono wish kiya to mai free ho gaya aur us waqt mera dhyan Ritika par gaya.

wowwww...... Mai to usko dekhta hi rah gaya.usne ek Princess Doll ki tarah lahanga pahna huva tha.

Aur wo ek Princess ki tarah hi dikh rahi thi.bahut hi khubsurat bahut hi sundar aur Charming attractive
dikh rahi thi.

mai to usko kuch der ke liye sirf dekh hi raha tha.jab ritika ne ye baat notice ki to wo sharma gayi.

Par use dhyan me aya hum kaha hai to usne mujhe kohni mari to mai hosh me aya.par mai use tirchi
najro se sirf dekhe hi ja raha tha.

na Jane usme aisa kya jadu tha Jo mujhe uski taraf khich raha tha.

Tabhi Di ne vaha par bahut hi bada cake laya.aur ham dono ko vaha pe bulaya.

Di- Ab tum dono sath me cake kato par ha usse pahle tum dono ke liye ek surprise hai.

Mai- ab itna bada aur itna acha surprise to de diya ab konsa gift baki hai.

Di- hai ek khass.

Ritika- ab bata bhi do Di.kyu hame aur pareshan karte rahi hu.

Di - Thik hai par mai bataungi nahi dikhaungi chalo vaha dekho.

Phir di ne ek taraf ishara kiya aur hum sab vaha dekhne large vaha par ek projector dikh gaya.par usne Jo
dikhaya gaya hum usko dekhke hairan the.

Usme hamara gaon ka pura pariwaar tha Dada aur Nana ka pura pariwaar sab log ek sath the.

aur hum dono ko wish kar rahe the.unka wish karne ke Karan mai aur ritu bahut khush the.

Phir Dada yaha par na ane ke Karan bahut dukhi the par wo kahte hai ki hum vaha par nahi aye to kya
huva tum yaha par jaldi ana.

To nanaji kahte hai ha beta hum logo ko tumhari bahut yaad ati hai.isiliye jitni jaldi ho sake yaha par aa
Jana beta.

Itnq bolte hi wo projector band ho jata hai.aur phir se ek baar di ke gale lag jata hu aur hum dono ko ritu
gale laga leti hai.

Mai- Thankssss U di... Itna acha gift dene ke liye aaj mai bahut bahut khush hu.

Siraj Patel 281

 Ritu- Ha di thank u gift dene ke liye...

Hum sab ka pyaar dekh karte vaha pe khade sare logo ke ankho me ansu the.

Kyu ki Aisa pyaar to bahut kam hi dekhne ko milta hai bhai- bahan me.

To phir di kahti hai.

Di- ab bas bahut huva emotional drama.mujhe rula diya chal ab cake kato.

Bhabi- Ha dipu chalo ab cake kato.dekho sabko rula diya tumne to.

Mai- Maine kaha bhabi ye to sab apne aap hi...

Phir mai aur ritu cake ke pass ate hai.aur hum dekh ke Sab taliya Baja rahe the.

Hum dono cake katne ke ready the ki tabhi achanak Sabki taliya band ho jati hai aur sab log jis haal me
the usi haal me Fridge ho hate hai......

Mai to sirf sab ko dekh raha tha.sab apni jagah jaise ki taise Khade the.

Mai har ek ko abaj de raha tha par koi bhi meri abaj na sun raha tha aur nahi mujhe koi response de raha
tha.

Sab mujhe apni jagah fridge lag rahe the par msi to free tha mai yahi soch raha tha ki abhi yaha par kya
ho raha hai kuch sujh nahi raha tha.

Tabhi vaha par bahut jor Jor se hawayein chalne lagi thi.upar Akash me mahol pura bigad gaya tha.

bijaliya gir rahi thi.tabhi us hall me bahut bada dhuvaaa ata hai.Jo bahut hi ghehara tha.kuch dikhayi
nahi de raha tha.

Mai apne lenses nikal deta hu.tabhi vaha par ek bahut badi Roshni aa jati hai.

Jo aam ankho ko dikhayi hi nahi de rahi thi.par mujhe saaf saaf dikhayi de raha tha.

Usi roshni me ek akriti dikhayi deti hai Jo bahut hi badi thi aur phir baad me choti choti hokar mere jitni
badi ho jati hai.

Aur Jo mere samne ate hai unko dekh karte meri ankhe badi ho jati hai.

Mujhe kuch sujh hi nahi raha tha.mai khush hu ya rou ya aur kya karu kuch nahi samaj aa raha tha.

kyu ki mere samne Jo shaksh tha unko dekh kar mai bhi fridge ho gaya tha.

Unke body par white kapde the.aur chehare par white Baal.aur dikhne me ek 55-60 admi ki tarah dikh
rahe the.

Siraj Patel 282

 par unke chehare par tej bahut dikh raha tha.unka chehara chamak raha tha.

Mai to unko dekh ke kho hi gaya tha.par unko dekh kar na Jane kyu par mere ankho ansu bhi aa gaye
the.

tabhi unki abaj mujhe sunayi deti hai.par unki abaj bahut madhur thi.

Unki abaj me ek attraction tha.par ek dard bhi lag raha tha unki abaj me. Mai pahle to unki abaj sirf sun
hi raha tha.

......- Kaise ho Rudradip.

Mai to kuch hi nahi bol paya.par mere ankho me ansu the Jo unse chupa nahi paye.wo mere pass aye
aur meri ankhe pochte huye phir se mujhe bole.

.....- Maine pucha kaise ho Rudradip.

Mai- T......th..... Thik hu ...

....- Tum yahi soch rahe ho na ki mai kon hu aur yaha kya kar raha hu.

Mai- www....woooo ...... Haaaa.......

Admi- Tum dar kyu rahe ho mujhse.

Mai- Nahi to mai nahi darta kisi se.par aap kon ho.

Admi- Mai janta hu tum kisi se nahi darte.aur rahi meri baat to Abhi ke liye sirf itna Jaan lo mai tumhare
bahut karib hu.

Mai- par mai to apko nahi janta.

Admi- Nahi jante to Jaan jaoge itni kya jaldi hai.

Mai- Par aap yaha kya kar rahe ho.

Admi- mai Tumhe yaha janamdin ki shubhkamanay dene aya hu.

Kyu ki maine tumhari har janamdin par kuch na kuch gift diya hai.to socha is baar bhi ek gift de du.

Mai- Par mai to apko pahli baar dekh raha hu yaha par.
Admi- ha kyu ki mai yaha par pahli baar hi aya hu wo bhi sirf tumhare liye.

Mai- Yaha par pahli baar to aap rahate kaha ho.aur aap mujhe kaise jante ho.

Siraj Patel 283

 Admi- ha mai bahut dur rahta hu yaha se.aur tumhe janne ki baat to mai tumhare rag-rag se wakib hu.

Mai- Par mai to apko pahli baar hi dekh raha hu.mera sir dukh raha hai ye sab soch kar.

Admi- Ab mai tumhe kuch batane aya hu yaha par bas itna jaan lo.

Mai- Par apka aur mera rista kya hai.aur aap mujhe kya gift dena chahate ho.

Admi- ab tum aise nahi sunoge.

Phir us shaksh ne mere sir ke upar ek hath rakh diya.aur unka hath rakhte hi mera man shant ho gaya.

unhone kuch der Tak mere sir ke upar hath rakh diya.aur phir wo hath nikal liya.

Admi- Ab tum kuch to Jaan hi gaye hoge Mere bare me.

Mai- hmmmm.....

Admi- Suno to ab tumhe apni shkatiya bapas pani hai.aur tumhare puri shkatiya 7 level me banti huyi
hai.

To tumhare liye wo 7 padhav paar karne ke baad wo shkatiya mil jayegi.aur tumhe sab yaad as jayega.

Mai- thik hai....

Admi- aur ha is safar ke liye tumhara ek sathi hai Jo tumhe har safar me tumhare sath rahega.

Mai- mera sathi... Lekin kon hai uska sathi.

Admi-uska naam hai Ritika...

Mai to ritika naam sunke chock jata hu.kyu ki ritika ko to kuch nahi ata aur unhone ritika ka naam kyu
liya.

Mai- Ritika Lekin woh kyu wo to meri....

Admi-(bich me) nahi beta tum Jo soch rahe ho vaisa nahi hai.Ritika ke andar bahut se power hai.uski
andar bhi bahut se taqat hai.

Mai to ab full chock jata hu ritu ke andar taqat hai yeh sunkar.kyu ki isse pahle to usne kabhi iska jikr
nahi kiya aur nahi mujhe mahsus huva.

Mai- ye aap kya kah rahe ho ritu ke andar taqat hai.aur uske andar kya meri hi tarah taqat hai.to wo kon
hai aur uske andar taqat kaise aa gayi.

Admi- ritika ke andar tumhari tarah nahi par usme me bhi bahut taqat hai.

Aur rahi ritika aur tumhari baat to tum dono ka bahut purana rista hai.Jo ab Tak tum nahi jante par jald

Siraj Patel 284

 hi jaan jaoge.

Mai- par ab Tak usne uski power istemaal kyu nahi ki.aur kya wo ye sab janti hai.

Admi- nahi wo kuch nahi janti.par jab use koi batayega iske bare me to wo sab jaan jayegi.aur ha in sab
ke bare me tum hi use bataoge.

Mai- par mai use ye sab kab bataunga.

Admi- yeh sab tum us waqt ane par bataoge jab tumhe lagega ki ab sahi time aya hai.

Mai- ji par Ritika to meri bahan hai to wo meri sathi Kaise aur wo to ab...

Admi- mai sab janta hu tum kya kahna chahate ho wo to tumhara sabse pahla pyaar hai beta.

Mai- Par ye apko kaise pata.

Admi- Maine kaha na mai tumhe tumse hi jyada janta hu.

Mai- thik hai to mujhe ek baat batao mai kon hu aur mera lakshya kya hai aur mere andar ye sari shakti
ayi kaha se hai.

aur mujhe ye sab yaad kyu nahi hai.........

Admi- tumhare sare sawalo ka jawab tumhe mil jayega beta.par Abhi mai tumhe kuch batane ja raha hu.

Mai- hmmm...

Admi- tumhe in safar me tumhari 7 shaktiya hasil karni hai Jo tumse bichad gayi hai.

Aur iski shurvat kab aur kaha hogi aur ye sab tumhe kaise milegi ye sab bate tumhe tumhara ansh bata
dega.

Mai- Jaise aap kahe.

Admi- Beta tumse hi ye Sara sansar hai is safar me tumhe bahut se buri taqato ka samna karna hai.

aur mai janata hu wo tum us ka dat ke samna karoge.par kabhi piche mat hatna aur kabhi inse darna
mat.

Mai- Ji....

Admi- aur ek baat tumhare same Jo kuch bhi ho raha hai aur Jo kuch bhi tumhare sath hone wala hai use
tum roko mat.

kyu ki ek baat dhyan se suno ki tumhara koi bhi kuch bura nahi kar sakta.

chahe wo kise ke pyaar ke bare me ho ya kuch bhi ho.tumhare sath Jo kuch bhi hota hai wo ho Jane do.

Siraj Patel 285

 Mai- ji... Par apka naam kya hai aur agar mujhe apse kabhi baat kar ni ho to mai apko bulaunga kaise.

Admi- Mera naam Nahi hai Beta par ha itna Jaan lo ki jab bhi mujhe tum yaad karoge tum mujhe apne
pass paoge.

Aur jald se jald tum apna kaam pura karo kyu ki bahut se log tumhara intzaar kar rahe hai.

Mai- thik hai par agar ritika ko pata chala ki uske andar bhi shakti hai.

To mujhe sawal karegi ki tumhe kaise pata aur mere andar ye sari ahaktiya kaha se aa gayi to mai uska
kya jawab dunga.

Admi- Pahli baat wo tumse aisa koi bhi sawal nahi pucegi aur dusri baat ye ki agar usse pata chlane ke
baad tum use uski shaktiya jagane me madad karoge aur phir use sab kuch yaad aa jayega.

Mai- sab kuch Yaad aa jayega matlab.

Admi- Yaad matlab use pata chal jayega ki uske andar ye sari shaktiya ayi kaha se hai.uske baad tum
Dono apne safar par ja sakte ho.

Mai- Thik hai par Abhi bhi mere man me ek sawal hai.
Admi- hmmm mai janta hu bolo.

Mai- mujhe itna to bata do mere bare me kuch to batao mera aur apka rista kya hai aur mujhe ye sari
shkatiya kyu hasil karni hai.

Admi- ye sab tumhati andar ki shkatiya hai jo tumhe hasil karke jagana hai.

aur raha tumhara aur mera rista to tum meri Jaan ho mere sabse Karib mere dil ke tukde ho tum.

Mai to ye sunke shock me rah jata hu ki itne bade mahan admi ke dil ka tukda hu.

Mai- mai aur apke dil ka tukda to mai yaha kya kar raha hu aur aaj tak aap mujhse kyu nahi Milne aye
aur phir mere dad aur mom apko kyu nahi jante.

agar ye sab meri shaktiya hai to mujhe inhe kyu jagana hai aur inko hasil karna hu.balki ye to meri hi
shaktiya hai.

Admi- ha beta yahi sach hai Ye sari shaktiya tum asani se hasil kar sakte ho par uska phir koi mol nahi
hoga.

kyu ki pichli baar tumhe shaktiya asani se tumhe mil gayi thi par uska parinaam bahut bura huva par is
janam me aisa nahi hona chahiye.

Isiliye ye sari shaktiya tumhe mehanat karke hasil karni hogi kyu ki tum in sare shaktiyo ka importance
Jaan sako aur uska istemaal sahi samay par kar sako.

Siraj Patel 286

 Aur ha ek aur baat tumhare pass jitni achi Shaktiya hai utni hi Buri Shaktiya bhi hai.

Mai- Pichli baar matlab aur Maine aisa kya kiya tha Jo bahut bura tha.

Admi- Wo tumhe janane ka sahi samay nahi aa gaya hai.jab sahi samay ayega to tumhe pata chal jayega.

Par jab tum sach Jaan jaoge to tum khud samaj jaoge.aur ha ye Jo tumhare gale me locket hai use kabhi
mat utarna.

Mai- Jaisa aap kahe par mujhe ek baat batao kya mera koi dushman hai.

Admi- Ha beta Tumhare dushman to bahut hai aur wo sab bahut jald tumhare samne ane wale hai.

Par Jo tumhara sabse bada dushman hai use Abhi bachkar rahna beta kyu ki wo bahut khatarnak hai.aur
bahut hi shakti shali hai.

Mai- Thik hai Jaisa aap kahe.

Admi- aur ha ek baat aur mai tumhe batana chahata hu

Mai- Wo kya....

Admi- tumhe pata hai Tumhara Rudradip Naam kyu rakh hai ya tumhe us naam ka matlab pata hai.
Mai- Nahi pata aap hi bata do.

Admi- Rudradip ye do naamo se bana huva hai.Rudra aur Dip. Jab Tak tum shant ho tab Tak tum ek dip ki
tarah ho matlab diye ki tarah ho Jo dusro ko prakash deta rahta hai aur sabko khush rahta hai.

Sab ke sath haskar bate karta hai.ek dip ki tarah tum sab ke chahete ho.

Aur tumhara dusra naam Rudra ka matlab hai ki jab bhi tumhe gussa ata hai to tum ek jwalamukhi ki
tarah ban jate ho.

Jo koi bhi uske sampark me ata hai wo jal kar bhasm ho jata hai aur phir wo uske samne koi bhi ho.

Rudra kisi ka bhi nahi sunta. tumhare is Rudra ke avtar se sab darte hai uska naam lene se bhi log darte
hai.

Aur sath hi Tumhare dushman bhi.isi liye tumhe is Rudra ke avtar ko jab tak ho sake control karna hai.

Yahi tumhara naam ka matlab hai.aur isiliye tumhara naam rakha gaya hai RUDRADIP.

Mai unke baton se bahut bhauk ho gaya tha.To mai unke pass jakar unke gale lag jata hu.

mujhe unke gale lagte hi mujhe aisa mahush hota hai ki mujhe sare jahan ki khushi mil gayi hai aur
mujhe aisa mahsus hota hai.

ki hum dono ka bahut purana rista hai jo abhi wo mujhe milne aye hai.mere ankho me kuch ansu bhi aa

Siraj Patel 287

 jata hai.mai unko chod kar ansu pochta hu.

Admk- Ab mai chalta hu.mai jald hi tumhe Milne aunga aur ha mere har ek baat par dhyan rakhna aur un
sabke bare me sochna jarur.

Mai- Jaisa aap Kahe.

Itna kahte hi wo gayab hote hai aur vaha ka mahol pahle jaisa ho jata hai.

Aur unke Jane ke kuch der baad hi jo sab log freeze ho gaye the wo sab free ho jate hai.sabki abaj mujhe
sunayi deti hai aur sab log bol rahe the.

Par mai ye sab dekh kar mai freeze hota hu aur mere cheharo par khushi bhi dikhayi de rahi thi aur
chamak bhi........

Di- Kya huva dipu tu kya soch raha hai aur ye achanak tumhe kya ho gaya.

Mai- Kuch nahi Di wo to bas aise hi.

Di- Acha thik hai chal cake kaat.

Sab log piche se song gakar Hume wish kar rahe the.aur hum dono cake Kant rahe the.

Phir Maine Cake kanta aur Di mom papa bhai bhabi sab ko khilaya in sab logo ne bhi mujhe khilaya phir
Maine sabke last me ritika ko bhi khilaya.

par Ritika ne sabse pahle mujhe cake khilaya aur phir wo sabko khilane lagi.

Maine chupake se divya ko hhi cake khilaya usne bhi mujhe cake khilaya aise hi hamari party shuru ho
gayi.

mujhe vaha par jo log the un sare logo ne wish kar diya.vaise hi hamari party khatam ho gayi.

par jate waqt mere friends ne kah diya ki hame alag si party chahiye to maine bhi unhe ha kah diya ye
sab ritika ke friends ne sun liya.

To wo sab jid karne large ki hame bhi ana hai to maine unhe bhi ha kah diya to sab fix ho gaya aur kal ki
date nikali unhone.

Aise raat ho gayi aur mai apne room me chala gaya fresh hone.raat ke sote waqt mai sirf us admi ke
kahe bato par hi soch raha tha.

Ab mai tension free ho gaya tha kyu ki ab mai Jaan chuka tha ki ab mujhe kya karna hai.

Inhi sab khyalo me me kab so gaya kuch pata nahi chala.mai yaha par chain ki nind so raha tha.

aur kahi dusri jagah ek nark jaisi duniya me sare danav bahut pareshan the aur unse hhi jyada pareshan
tha in danavo ka sardar.

Siraj Patel 288

 Sardar- Nahi ye nahi ho sakta ye ab tak jinda hai aur hum logo ko kuch pata hi nahi chala.

Humne usko kitna dhunda par ye mil hi nahi pa raha tha.par aaj wo akhir mil hi gaya uska pata to hame
akhir pata chal gaya hai.

Unme se ek danav bolta hai.

Danav- Par sardar jaha Tak Hume pata chala hai wo dharti par hai aur dharti par to sare manav rahte
hai.aur itni badi abadi me usko kaha dhundenge.

Sardar- Jab kisi ko bahar nikalna ho na to chara to dalna ui padta hai.

aur mujhe aisa lagta hai ki Abhi Tak uski sari shkatiya uske pass nahi hai ye to hamare liye bahut khushi
ki baat hai.

Danav- Ha sardar yahi sahi samay hai Jab Tak sher ghayal hai usi waqt marna chahiye varna wo Hume
maar dega.

Us sardar ko danav ko baat se bahut gussa ata hai.wo apne hath laal roahni nikalta hai aur us danav par
chod deta hai.

Sardar- Sale wo Sher nahi hai samje use Hume jinda pakdna hai samje.tum use sirf jinda pakdna hai.

Aur yaha Lana hai aur kuch nahi karna.Sher sirf akela hai aur wo hai hamare Malik.

Us Red rosni se danav Tadaf tadaf kar mar jata hai aur wo gayab ho jata hai.

Sardar- aur kisi ko kuch bolna hai.

Ab Koi bhi kuch nahi bol raha tha sab log shant the.
Sardar- Ab mere muh kya dekh rahe ho.Mali ko bulao use Dharti pe Jana hai Usko lane ke liye.

Tabhi vaha par ek bahut hi bada karib 15 feet ucha aur sharir se bahut bada danav ata hai.jab wo chal
raha tha to vaha ki dharti hil rahi thi.

Mali- Agya karo Sardar mere liye kya adesh hai.

Sardar- Wo jinda ho gaya hai.use sirf dharti se yaha le aao wo bhi jinda.aur ha hamare kuch danav le jao
sath.

Aur ye kaam tumhe Hamare Malik jagne se pahle Karna hai Kyu ki wo bahut jald ab jagane wale hai.

Mali- Jaisa aap kahe Sardar....

Itna bolte hi wo Mali Gayab ho jata hai aur uske sath kuch admi le jata hai.idhar mai in sab se bekhabar
so raha tha.

Siraj Patel 289

 Subah mai jaldi uth jata hu aur phir kasrat karne chala jata hu.aaj mai khud ko bahut acha feel kar raha
tha.

Ghar me akar apne room me jakar Fresh ho jata hu aur college Jane ki tayari karta hu.

Tayar hone ke baad mai niche aa jata hu.vahi niche mujhe Ritika dikhayi deti hai.

uske chehare par roj ki tarah udasi chayi huyi thi aur niche dekhte huye apna breakfast kar rahi thi.

Mujhe uski ye halat dekhe nahi ja rahi thi.mai vaha par na kahte huye sidha college chala jata hu.

mai vaha par hi Nashta karta hu.vaha par aaj kuch khas nahi huva.Par mere friends na kah diya tha aaj
raat ko kisi club me chalte hai party ke liye.

to maine ha kah di.hamare sath Ritika,Divya Nisha,Pooja aur mere sath mere share friends aa rahe the.

To hum dono alag alag apne kamre me jate hai aur raat ki party ki tayari karte hai.

Raat me mere sare frends aur Ritika ke bhi sare friends bhi sath me ate hai.

hamare ghar par.Mai ek Party Dress pahan kar bahar ata hu.to sare log mujhe hi dekh ja rahe the.

Shyam- Wow.... RD bahut hi handsom dikh rahe ho kya baat hai.

Mai- Kuch nhi re bas aise hi.

Hum aise hi bate kar rahe the ki tabhi vaha par Ritika Aur Divya dono ati hai wow kya dikh rahi thi dono
kisi se kam nahi dikh rahi thi.

mai to un dono ko dekhe hi ja raha tha mai confuse ho gaya tha ki mai kisko dekhu.

Siraj Patel 290

 RITU...

Siraj Patel 291

 DIVYA......

Shyam mere pass akr bolta hai.

Shyam- Abe muh band kar varna makhi chali jayegi.

Mai uski baat se hosh me ata hu.dono bhi hamare pass ati hai.

Phir hum hamare do gadiyo me club ki taraf nikal padte hai.kyu ki ab Hume koi rokne wala nahi tha.

Hum sare vaha jate hai to sare log sirf Hume hi dekh rahe the.

Siraj Patel 292

 aur sare ladke hamse jal rahe the ki hamare sath itni hot ladkiya hamare sath thi aur ham unke sath
isiliye kuch ladkiye bhi unko dekh kar jal rahi thi.

phir hum vaha par jakar kuch drink karte hai aur mere friends ek bada sa cake arrange karte hai.

To wo cake hum dono Kant lete hai.phir shuru hota hai dance jo sab kar rahe the.light kuch dhimi ho
gayi thi.

mai isi pal ka istemal karte huye Divya ko apne sath le jata hu dance karne hum kuch dono kuch der
dance karte hai sab se chupkar.

mujhe dikhayi deta hai ki Ritu hamari tarah hi aa rahi hai to mai Divya ko kahta hu aur vaha se counter
par jakar baith jata hu.

Phir vaha par ritu aur divya dono dance kar rahe hai.wo dono dance karne lagte hai.

ki tabhi vaha par kuch gunde type 5-6 ladke ate hai.Jo unki hi dhun me dance karne lage the.......

Ladka1-Oye Bhai wo maal dekh Kya dikh rahi hai.bahut chikna aur hot maal hai.

Ladka2- Ha yaar bahut din huye naya fresh maal nahi mila chal aaj in dono ko chak lete hai.

Phir wo sare ladke Divya aur Ritika ke pass akar dance karne lagte hai.wo sab in dono ko ched rahe the.

Unke body pe kahi jagah hath laga dete the aur jab Ritu ya Divya unko dekhte to wo sorry bolte aur phir
kuch der baad wo gandi harkat phir se karte.

Mera to ye sab dekh kar khun khau raha tha.par mujhe kal ki baat yaad ati hai.

aur mere man me ata hai ki yahi sahi samay hai ritika ko apni power ke bare me batana.

In ladko ke ched khani badhti hi ja rahi thi to wo dono mere pass ate hai.

Ritu- Tu kyu kar kuch nahi raha hai Rudra.ya dur se baithe Huye youu hi ched khani karte huye dekhega.

Mai- Mai kya karu ab mujhe kuch der aram se baithne do.

Divya- Tune dekha nahi wo ladke kaise hame ched rahe hai.

Mai - Ha to...

Ritu- Ha to ka kya matlab...

Mai- Matlab kya matlab Tumhara matter hai tum khud hi solve karo mai kuch nahi karne wala.

Divya- matlab tum hum dono ko you chedte huye dekhoge.

Siraj Patel 293

 Mai- Miane aisa to nahi kaha.

Ritu- To tumhare kahne matlab kya hai.

Mai- Mai ye kah raha hu ki ye ladke tumhe ched rahe hai mujhe nahi aur ha har waqt mai to nahi aunga
na tum dono ko bachane.

Ab tum khud nipat lo in ladko se mujhe mat bich me khicho.

Hamari bate khatam hi ho rahi thi.ki tabhi piche se us ladke ki abaj ati hai.

Ladka1-Oye chore chal baju me hat aaj se ye dono hamara maal hai.aur hota kon hai tu hamare maal par
hath dalne wala.

Mujhe to aisa lag raha tha ki vaha par jakar uska muh tod du ek hi jhatke me par ritu ke liye mai shant
raha.

Mai- Sorry Boss aap khud hi sambhalo in do tikhi mirchiyo ko.

Itna bolte mai phir se apne jagah baith jata hu.aur wo ladka ritu se bolta hai.

Ladka1- Ye ladki chal ab hamare sath dekh hamari power dekh ke tera bf bhi hamse dar gaya.

ab tu khud dekh hamari mardangi.Chal tujhe hum sab Milkar isse bhi jyada maja denge.

Itna bolkar wo ladka Ritu ke pass aa raha tha aur ritu ek baar mujhko dekh leti hai.

aur jaise ki wo ladka apna daya hath ritu ke kandhe par rakhne ja raha tha ki tabhi kuch aisa hota hai ki
us rock show ki sari abaj shant ho jati hai.

aur sab usi taraf hi dekh rahe the aur yahi soch rahe the ki Abhi kya huva.

Vaha pe aisa hi kuch huva tha Jo ladka ritu ke kandhe par hath rakhne ja raha tha.

Uska hath uske body se dur jakar gira tha aur khud vahi ladka vaha se 10 feet dur table todte huye niche
jamin par gir chuka tha.

Ab sab soch rahe hoge ki ye sab kisne kiya to ha ye sab Maine nahi Ritu ne kiya tha.

jaise hi us ladke ka hath ritu ke najdik gaya vaise hi Ritu ne pure gusse me uske hath ko jhatka diya aur
uske hath ko marodke ukhad liya.

aur dur phek diya aur dur phekte samay uske pet me jor ki lath mar di.

Us maar ke karan wo dur Jake gira aur vahi behosh ho gaya.aur ye seen dekh kar us ladke ke friends
hairan ho gaye ki ye sab ek ladki ne kaise kar diya.

Aur vaha hum sab ke friends bhi ye najara dekh kar wo sab bhi shock me the yaha Tak Divya aur khud

Siraj Patel 294

 ririka bhi.

Par ritika Abhi bhi gusse me thi isiliye uska jyada dhyan nahi gaya.par us ladke ke friends bahut gussa ho
gaye the.

Ladka2- Sali mere dost ko Mara tumne ab dekh hum tera kya hasra karte hai.

Unme se 2 ladke ab ritu ki taraf badte hai.in me se 1 ladka ritu ke Baal pakadne lagta hai aur dusra ritu
ko ek thappad Marne wala tha.

Ki tabhi ritu us thappad Marne wala ka hath pakad leti hai aur sath me us Baal pakadne wale ka bhi.us
thappad Marne wale ke gaal par par ek chammat laga deti hai.

aur phir uske pet me ek jor ka mukka Marti hai.us mukke ke sath hi wo ladka apna pet pakad kar niche
baith jata hai.aur vahi pe behosh ho jata hai.

Aur Jo dusra ladka tha uska hath marod kar use age lati hai aur uska bhi hath bichme se tod deti hai.

Wo ladka bahut jor Jor ce chilane lagta hai.ab wo uska chillana band karne ke liye ek back flip le kar uske
muh par lath Marti hai.

To wo ladka vaha se due jakar girta hai aur vahi pe behosh ho jata hai.

In ladko ke sath kuch aur ladke bhi aye huye the.to unme se 1 ladka apni jeb me se gun to dusra chaku
nikalta hai aur Jo bache the wo sabhi rotika par ek sath hamla karte hai.

Ritika full speed se unke pass bhagkar 2 minute me hi in sab ladko ko dhul chata deti hai.

Aur wo aabhi ladke jamin par bejan se pade huye the.in sare ladko ka bahut bura haal tha.

Ye sab najara dekh kar vaha ka har ek admi wo chahe boy ho girl sabhi ab ritu se darne lage the.aur unke
sath Mere friends bhi.

par mai normal tha.kyu ki mai janta tha ki ye sab to hona hi tha.to mai ritu ke pass jakar uska gussa
shant karta hu.

Aur jab uska gussa shant hota hai to wo bhi ye najara dekh kar dar jati hai.phir hum sare friends vaha se
nikal jate hai.

Mai ansh se kahta hu ki vaha par jo kuch bhibhuva wo l sab ke mind se nikal do.aur ansh chala jata hai.

Mai mere sare friends ko ghar pe chod deta hu phir last me Divya ko bhi.Divya mujhe jate waqt bahut
kuch kahna chahati thi.

par shayad wo ririka ke vajaha se shant thi aur vaise hi bye kahkar vaha se chali gayi.

Ab mai bhi apni gadi ghar ki taraf bhagata hu.ghar me jakar mai gadi park karta hu ritika Abhi bhi usi
sadme me thi.

Siraj Patel 295

 Ab use sahi samay aa gaya hai use batane ka ki uske sath kya ho raha hai.to mai use apni gadi me se
utarta hu.

Usko gadi me se utar kar mai uske ankho me dekhe ja raha tha aur wo mere ankhe me dekhe ja rahi thi.

Kuch der aise hi ankho me dekhne ke baad mai use kahta hu.

Mai- Pucho tum kya puchna chahati hu.

Ritika- Par yaha......

Wo age kuch bol hi nahi pati.kyu ki wo apne charo aur dekhti hai to wo badalo me thi aur niche pura
shahar use dikh raha tha.yani ki hum dono Akash me the.

Maine use choda huva tha aur wo akeli badalo me khadi thi bina kisi ke sahare ki jab wo dekh let hai to
wo jor se chilate huye mujhe gale laga leti hai.

Mai- Kya huva tum dar kyu rahi ho aur kisi se dar rahi ho tum.jab vaha par tumne us ladko into buri
tarah se Mara tab nahi Dari aur ab dar rahi ho.

Ritika- Par hum yaha par kaise pohuch gaye jab ki hum to apne ghar ke bahar the.

Mai- Jab tum mere ankho me dekhe ja rahi thi aur tum itna dub gayi mere ankho me ki tumhe pata
bhibnahi chala ki mai tumhe yaha le aya hu.

Ritika- Par mujhe dar lag raha hai.yaha par plz mujhe niche le chalo.

Mai- Tumne darne ki koi jarurat nahi hai jab Tak mai tumhara sath hu.

Ritika ab mujhe aram se chod deti hai.

Ritika- ab kaise bol rahe ho mai jab Tak hu tumhe kuch nahi ho sakta aur vaha par kaise tumne mujhe
akela chod diya in gundo me.

Mai- Wo Maine tumhe aise hi chod diya tha kyu ki soch lo agar aise waqt pe mai tumhare sath na rahu.

Aur tumhe aise situation ka samna karna pade to tum kya karogi.isiliye Maine aisa kiya.ye rahi pahli
baat.

Ritika- ab meri bhi pahli baat sunlo mai tumhe kahi chodke nahi Jane wali aur nahi tumko mai kahi jane
dungi samje.aur dusri baat hai ki tum apni dusri baat batao.

Mai- Tumne gaur kiya ki tumne akele hi itne bade aur tagde gundo ko Mara hai.

Ritika- Ha..ye baat to hai.Maine to ye socha hi nahi par mai unhe kaise maar sakti hu.mere andar to
tumhare jaisi koi power bhibnahi hai.

Siraj Patel 296

 Itna bolte hi ritika meri taraf dekh leti hai.aur mai uski taraf rahasyamayi najar se dekh raha tha.shyad
wo samaj gayi ki mai kya kahna chahata hu.

Ritika - Kya.... Matlab..... Nahi.... Lekin kaise .......

Mai- ab ye to mujhe bhi nahi pata par yahi sach hai.

Ritika- Lekin mai hi kyu aur mere andar kaise kya hum dono Judwa hai iski vajah se.

Mai- Shayad... Par ab hum dono ko ye pata lagana hai ki hum dono me ye shkatiya ayi kaha se hai.par
usse pahle tumhare andar ki shkatiya jagani bhi hai.

Ritika- Wo sab thik hai par tumhe kaise pata chala ki mujh me shkatiya hai.kya ye baat tumhe pahle se
pata tha ya abhi pata chal gayi hai.

Mai- ye baat mai tumhe waqt ane par batunga.Par usse pahle mai tumhe kuch kahna chahata hu.

Ritika- Haa bolo na kya kahna chahate ho.

Mai- tumhe kya lagta hai mai kya bolunga.

Ritika- Ab mujhe kya pata tum kya kahna chahate ho.

Mai- Jaldi socho Abhi to mera man tumhe ha kahne ka hai usse pahle bol do varna kuch der baad shayad
mera man badal jaye.

Ritika- Lekin kis baat ke liye ha.....

Ritika kuch der sochti hai mai kis baat ke liye ha kahna chahata hu jab use yaad ata hai ki mai kya kahna
chahata hu.

To wo khushi se phule nahi sama rahi thi.wo bahut bahut khush ho gayi thi.

Ritika khushi se jhumte huye apni khushi sare jahan ko bata Rahi thi.aur bhagte huye mere pass akar
mere gale lag jati hai.

Ritika- Thank u Dipu Thank u so much....

Mai- Ye kya Kis liye Thank u kya maine ye kahkar tum par koi.....

Ritika- Nahi meri jaan I Love U..... I Love U so much 2....

Mai- I Love U 2 Ritu....

Mere muh se ye words sunkar wo shock rah jati hai.ek baar mujhe gale se chippkar mere ankho me dekh
let I hai.

aur uske baad phir se mujhe gale laga leti hai.uske dono ankho me ansu the.

Siraj Patel 297

 Mai- Ab tum ro kyu rahi ho maine ha kah diya hai na.

Ritu- Pagal Ye to mere khushi ke ansu hai tum nahi samjoge.....

Mai- Ha ab chod do hume ghar jana hai sab hamari rah dekh rahe hoge.

Ritika-Nahi aaj hume kahi nahi jana hai.itne dino baad tum mujhe mil gaye ho aaj mai tumhe kisi bhi
halat me nahi chodugi...

Mai- Ritu meri baat suno ab hamari sab rah dekh rahe hai ghar par.uske baad mai har samay to tumhara
hi hu.

Ritu- Par mera man nahi kar raha hai tumhe chodne ka.

Mai- Man to mera bhi nahi kar raha hai tumhe chodne ka par kya karu majburi hai hum kabhi aram se
baitkar bate karenge.
kyu ki abhi mujhe tumhe bahut kuch batana hai.

Ritu- thik hai tum kahte ho to aaj mai tumko chod deti hu.par kal se dhyan rakhna mai jab tak nahi kahti
tum nahi chodoge,promise.

Mai- Promise ritu ab chale.

Ritika- ha ab chalo.

Mai- Kya chalo dekho hum ghar ke samne khade hai.

Ritika- matlab....

Wo apne aju-baju dekhti hai to dono car ke pass the.yani hum dharti pe the.aur wo sab dekhkar shock
me thi.

Ritu- are hum kab niche aa gaye hum to upar the na mujhe to kuch pata hi nahi chala ki hum kab niche
aa gaye.

Mai- Jab tum mujhse bate kar rahi thi na tabhi.

Ritu- wow...... Ab to mere pass bhi jadu hai.

Mai- Ha par iske bare me kisi ko kuch batana nahi samji aur mere sath pahle jaisa hi behave karna.

kyu ki usse hum dono par kisi ko shak na ho samji.aur ha ek aur baat kal se tum bhi mere sath chalogi.

Ritu- wo kis liye.

Main -Tumhare shaktiya bhi badani hai aur unke bare me pata bhi karna hai.

Siraj Patel 298

 Ritu- okk Dear ab chale.

Ab hum dono andar ate hai to sabhi log hall me hi baithe huye the.

Mom- kitni der kar Di tum logo he. Hum sab kitne pareshan ho gaye the.aur tum Dipu canal bhi receive
nahi kar rahe the.

Mai- Sorry mom wo vaha ke shor me sunayi nahi diya aur mobile bhi silent tha.

Ritika- Kya mom aap kis pe bharose ho. Ye jhuth bol raha hai.vaha pe kisi ladki ke sath busy tha Maine
dekha tha aur apka call wo khud we nahi pick kar raha tha.

Mai- Ye chipkali tune kisko dekha mere sath.nahi mom ye jhuth kah rahi hai.

Di- Lo ghar aye nahi ki ho gaye ye dono shuru.

Mom- acha beta mai sab janti hu kon jhuth bol raha hai aur kon sach.wo sab chodo tum dono fresh hoke
ajao phir neha tumhe kuch khana degi.

Mai- Nahi mom mujhe bhuk nahi hai.mai khakar aya hu aur ha agar kisi ne kuch puchna hi hai to is
chipkali se hi puch lo.mai to chala sone.

Ritika kuch bolne wali thi par Maine suna nahi aur apne room me chal pada.room me jakar kapde
change kiya aur fresh hone chala gaya.

Fresh hone ke baad bed par baithe huye aaj ke bare me soch raha tha.par na Jane aaj mere man ko puri
tarah se shanti mil gayi aisa lag raha tha.

Jaise mujhe sare jahan ki khushi mil gayi hai aisa lag raha tha.

Ab mujhe pahle jaisa akela pan aur adhurapan nahi lag raha tha.aisa lag raha tha.

Ki ab jakar mai complete ho gaya hu.na Jane kyu par aaj mujhe chain ki nind and wali thi.

Kuch der baad ritu be call kiya par Maine use kah diya ki mujhe nind aa rahi hai hum kal baat
karenge.aur phir ne so gaya

Subah mujhe Ritu uthane ayi.mai pet ke bal leta huva tha.wo sidha aai aur mere pit par baith gayi.

Ritu- Dipu utho na....

Mai- Hmmmm...... Sone do na

Ritu- chalo ghumne Jana hai utho jaldi....

Mai- Thik hai uthta hu par pahle tum to utho.

Ritu- okkk...

Siraj Patel 299

 Ritu Baju me jakar baith jati hai.aur mai fresh hone chala jata hu.fresh hone ke baad mai aur ritu subah
ghumne ground me chale jate hai.

Mai- Ritu ek kam karo ab tum is Ground ke 20 chakkar lava lo.

Ritu- Pagal ho gaye ho kya 20 chakkar marna hai kya mujhe.

Mai- Nahi re tu ja na tab Tak mai bhi tumhare sath ata hu.

Ritu- Dekh agar mai mar gayi na to tujhe bhi mere sath marna hoga samja.

Mai- Ha meri maa ab chal.

Mai aur ritu ground ke chakkar lagane lagta hu.wo ground bahut bada tha.to aaj mai ritu ke sath normal
speed me daud raha tha.

Ritu to 10 chakkar lagane ke baad hi thak gayi thi.Maine usse pakad ke aur 10 chakkar lagwa liye.
Aur hum dono vahi pe baithe huye kuch der aram kiya.
Mai- Chal ab mere sath kuch kasrat karte.

Ritu ne pahle na kaha par mere Jor dene ke Karan wo karne lagi.phir uske baad hum dono dhyan me
baith gaye.

Maine apna dhyan aur ritu ka dhyan ek kiya aur mai use man hi man bolne laga.

Mai(man me)- Ritu ab tum apna pura dhyan apne body me lagao aur uske sath apne man par.dekho
tumhare andar ek ajib si shkati ka sanchar ho raha hai.

Aur tumhare andar ek ajib si chamak ane lagi hai aisa feel karo.ki tum hawa me udd rahi ho.

Pani par chalne lagi ho.tumhare andar ek roshni samane lagi hai jo bahut hi powerful hai.

Ab tumhe sab yaad and laga hai.ki tum kon ho kya ho aur yaha par kya kar rahi ho.

Mai use aise bole ja raha tha par achanak mujhe uske dhyan me mere hi ek chehara najar ane laga aur
mujhe aisa lagne lag ki mai use pyaar kar raha hu.

Tabhi mera aur ritika ka sampark tutne laga. Mai use abaj dene lag par wo mera abaj sun hi nahi pa rahi
thi.

Aur mera dhyan tuth gaya par ritu Abhi bhi dhyan me thi.mai use hilane lag par wo hill hi nahi rahi thi.

Aur hamare Charo aur sab log the agar in logo ka ham par dhyan gaya to idhar wo ajayenge isiliye Maine
ritu ko aur khud ko invisible kiya.

aur use lekar hawa me udte huye kahi dur le Jane laga.

Siraj Patel 300

 Vaha par use lejakar Maine use bitha diya par kamal ki baat ye thi ki uska dhyan abhi bhi nahi tuta tha.na
Jane aisa kya dekh rahi thi apne dhyan me.

Phir kuch der baad achanak uska dhyan tuthta hai.aur wo chilane lagti hai.

Ritu- Dipu....... Dipu........ Dipu....... Nahi. Ye nahi ho sakta....

Mai- Ha bolo ritu mai yahi par hu.tumhe kuch nahi hoga mai tumhare sath hu.Lekin kya ho nahi sakta
kya huva tumne aisa kya dekha.

Ritu kuch nahi bol rahi thi sirf mujhe gale lagakar roye ja rahi thi.Maine us shant kiya par phir bhi wo
kuch nahi bol rahi thi.pa Abhi wo jata shant lag rahi thi.

Mai- Kya huva ritu tumne aisa kya dekha Jo tum aisa bol rahi thi.aur tumhara aur mera dhyan tut kaise
gaya.

Ritu- Ab mai tumhe kahi nahi Jane dungi.tum sirf mere ho mere.tum mujhe kahi chodke nahi jaoge na....

Mai- Ha ritu mai tumhe kahi chodke nahi jaunga I promise....

Ritu- I Love U dipu I Love U so much....

Mai- I Love U 2 Dear...

Mujhe laga ki use ab iske bare me bolne we koi matlab nahi hai.isiliye Maine use baad me puchunga.
Phir Maine use sambhala aur hum dono ghar aa gaye.

Maine use uske room me chod diya aur mai khud apne room me aa gaya. Uske baad hamara din aise hi
kat gaya college me jakar par aaj kuch khas nahi huva.

Par hum dono jab se laut aye the na tab se ritu shant ho gayi thi na kisi se jyada bol rahi aur nahi kisi ke
sawal ka dhang se jawab de rahi thi.

Mujhe laga use aaj ke din aram chahiye to hum dono ghar aa gaye.

Raat ke khane ke baad mai apne room me sone chala gaya to kuch hi der me mere door knock huva.....

Ansh- Bhai....

Mai- Ha bolo ansh. Itni raat ko kyu yaad kiya.

Ansh- Bhai ab mai apko kuch batana chahata hu.

Mai- Ha to batao na.

Ansh- yahi ki apke pass Jo shaktiya hai ab use pane ka samay aa chuka hai.

Mai to ansh ki baat se khush huva kyu ki ab mujhe uncle ke bataye huye 7 level ko paar karna hai aur
meri sari shkatiya hasil karni hai.

Siraj Patel 301

 Mai- To bolo hume kab Jana hai aur kaha Jana hai.

Ansh- apko 3-4 din me yaha se nikalna hai aur ha apke sath Ritika bhi ayegi.par vaha par apko bahut
samay lag sakta hai to aap yaha par kya kahenge.

Mai- Mai Jo sach hai vahi kahunga.

Ansh- Thik hai jaisa aapko sahi lage.

Mai- Ansh par mujhe ab konsi shkati Milne wali hai.

Ansh- ab Jo apko prapt karna hai wo ek shakti hai bhi aur ek raksha kabach bhi.

Mai- Matlab mai samja nahi.

Ansh- Bhai ab apko apke body ka kabach hasil karna hai.yani ki apke body ka suraksha kabach.

iska istemal ye hai ki apke upar kisi bhi ashtra ya shashtra ka koi asar nahi hoga.phir wo bade se bada aur
chote se chota hi kya na ho.

Apke body par Jo koi bhi baar karega uska astra vahi tut jayega par apko kuch nahi hoga matlab apki
body ek bajra, ek pathar ki tarah ho jayegi.

apke upar koi bhi hamla kare to apko andruni maar nahi hogi aur aap surakshit rahoge.

Mai- yani ye ek mera body suit hoga na.

Ansh- ha sahi kaha apne apka ye apko shakti ke roop me tab mila tha jab aap ** saal ke the.

Mai to ansh ke baat par chock jata hu ki ye kya kah rahe hai.

Mai- Matlab tumne Abhi kya kaha ki jab mai ** saal ka tha matlab.

Ansh- ha Par ye pichle janam ka hai

Mai- To mujhe kuch yaad kyu nahi hai.

Ansh- aap jab ye sari shkatiya mil jayegi tab apko sab yaad aa jayega.

Mai- To mujhe kuch pichle janam ke bare me batao na.

Ansh- Aap jab 2 padhav pura karoge tab apko apke bare me pata chal jayega ki aap kon ho aur aap kya
ho par ye sab apko mai bataneke ke layak nahi hu.

Mai- To mujhe kon batayega.

Ansh- Hai apke hi najdiki koi.

Siraj Patel 302

 Itna bolte hi ansh gayab ho jata hai aur usko bapas bulane ka koi karan nahi hai kyu ki wo bapas nahi ane
wala nahi hai.

To mai ab kya karna hai soch liya tha to isi soch me mai so gaya.

Dharti ke kahi aur ek jagah bahit bada tufan ata hai.aur usi tufan me bahut jor se akash ki taraf se ek aag
ka gola bahut jor ki speed se niche aa raha tha.

aur bahut jor se niche akar girta hai.jiski speed se vaha par bahut bada khada ban jata hai aur wo pura
jungle jal ke khak ho jata hai.

Usi aag ki lapato se ek bahut bada danav dharti par ata hai.Jo bahut hi darwna dikh raha tha.aur uske
sath kai aur bhi aye huye the is dharti par apne kaam se.

Ab wo jungle se bahar ki taraf ja raha tha.us pure jungle ko aag ki lapto ne gher rakha tha.

wo jungle se bahar aa jata hai.aur highway par akar chalne lagta hai.

Tabhi age se ek bahut speed se chalte huye gadi ati hai jisme ek admi aur uska driver baitha huva tha.

Us gadi ke samne itne bade danav ko dekhkar wo driver bahut dar jata hai.aur gadi ko rokne ki puri
koshish karta hai.

Par uske rokne se pahle wo gadi us danav ke ek hatho me thi Jo usne Halle hatho se utha liya tha.

Admi- Kya huva driver ye gadi aisi......

Wo admi pura words bol hi nahi paya kyu ki bolte huye us danav ko dekh liya tha.

Wo driver to us danav ko dekhte hi dar ke mare mar gaya tha.ab wo danav us gadi ko ulta karta hai.

To is gadi se admi niche gir jata hai.phir wo danav apne duare hatho me us admi ko pakad leta hai.

Admi- Plzzzz..... Mujhe chod do kon ho tum aur mujhe is tarah kyu pakda hai mujhe Jane do.

mere bibi bache mera intzaar kar rahe hai. Maine tumhara kya bigada hai.

Wo danav use kuch nahi bolta par wo us admi ke sir ke upar apna hath rakhta hai.

To wo admi ajib si tarah se hil raha tha jaise use current lag raha ho aur uske koi dimag ki puri jankari
chin li ja rahi hai.

Phir wo admi us bade jhatke se jamin par gir jata hai aur ye kya us jagah se wo danav gayab ho chuka
tha.

aur wo admi kuch der vahi par us highway par pada huva tha.

Siraj Patel 303

 Wo nahi hil raha tha aur nahi kuch bol raha tha.

Achanak hi wo uth ke khda ho jata hai aur apni ankhe khol keta hai.ab uski ankhe jwalamikhi ki tarah laal
ho gayi thi.jaise puri agni uske ankho me utar ayi ho.

Ab wo admi bahut jor Jor se has raha tha apni khadi jagah agar uski ye hasi koi sun leta na to wo vahi par
mar jata aisi darawani uski hasi thi.

Phir wo admi apni gadi nikalkar kahi aur nikal jata hai.
Ab us admi ka kuch parichay deta hu.

wo admi ek chota businessman tha Jo apne office se ghar ki taraf ja raha tha.Uske Family me uski wife
aur ek beti aur ek beta hai.

Admi ka naam - Pradumna Pande.

Uski Patni - Pradnya Pande.

Uski Phali beti degree kar rahi hai jiska naam gita hai aur bete ka naam Sam hai.

Uski wife bahut hi pativrata thi jisne apne pati ke siwa kisi ko ankh uthakar dekha bhi nahi aur bhagwan
par bahut bharosa rakhti thi.

agar use bhagwan ke naam bolkar kuch bhi bole to wo sidha uski baat par bharosa rakhti thi.

Pradnya jitni gharelu type ki thi utni hi Modern thi par apne body ko chupana bahut ache se janti thi.

Uski mansal sharir bahut hi kayamat lagta tha us par. jisne abhi tak apne pati ke alawa kisi ko apna sharir
nahi saupi.

Aur Pradumna ki ek beti hai jo bahut hi akarshak dikhti thi wo bhi apni mom par gayi huyi thi.

beti bilkul apne mom par gayi thi par ye kuch bindhast thi.jo apne body ko chupane me bahanji type
samajti thi.

Aur jo chota ladka tha wo abhi 10th me tha wo bhi bahut shararat karta tha.

par wo har waqt apne bahan ke sath rahne ke karan kuch kuch ladkiyo ki tarah bate karta tha aur unki
tarah hi ishare karta.

isiliye uske dost apne pass nahi ane dete the to wo jyada tar apne ghar se bahar hi nahi nikalta tha.

Ab aap soch rahe hoge ki is admi ka aur uske family ka intro kyu diya to iska age kuch update ke liye Role
hai.

To ab mai subah jaldi utha aur ritu ko lekar bahar ghumne chala gaya.mujhe ritu se kuch baat karni thi.

To mai use vaha se dur kahi aur hi le gaya jaha par hum dono ko koi disturb na kar sake......

Siraj Patel 304

 Ritu- Dipu Tu mujhe yaha kyu le aya tere irade to nek hai na.

Mai- Ha dear par ab mujhe tumse kuch baat karni hai

Mera serious mood dekhkar wo bhi serious ho gayi.to wo mere hath apne hath ne leti hai aur bolti hai.

Ritu- Ha bolo mai har samay tumhare sath hu.

Mai- Ritu ab hum dono ko kahi jana hai.

Ritu- Kaha jana hai hum raat tak to bapas aa jayenge na.

Mai- Vaise nahi re mujhe meri shkatiya pane ke liye kahi ek safar ke liye jana hai.

to tum bhi mere sath aa rahi ho.par ye yaad rakhna ki vaha pe khatra bahut hai.

Ritu- Ha dipu mai tumhare sath aungi aur mai tumhare liye har khatra lene ke liye tatpar hu.

Mai- Thik hai to ab hum dono ko ghar walo ko batana hoga par unhe sach na batakar kuch aur hi batana
hai.

Ritu- Kyu unhe jo sach hai vahi batate hai.

Mai- Nahi ritu Agar humne unhe sach bata diya to wo puchenge ki ritu tumhare sath kyu jayegi.

uske andar shkatiya kaha se aa gayi aur di bhi hamare sath ane ki jidd karegi isiliye bola tha.

Ritu- Par hum kya bolenge ghar par.

Mai- Tum uski chinta mat karo mai bataunga bas tum mere ha me ha bolugi.

Ritu- okkk My sweat heart...

Itna bolte hi ritu mujhe gale laga leti hai mai bhi use kuch der gale lagata hu.phir hum dono ghar aa jate
hai.

Mai ghar pe akar ready ho jata hu to mai niche aa jata hu sab nashta karte rahe the.ritu bhi thi vaha aur
sare gharwale bhi.

To mai baat ched deta hu.

Mai- Papa....

Papa- Ha bolo Rudra baat kya hai.

Mai- Wo papa....

Papa- Ha bol na kya baat hai.

Siraj Patel 305

 Mai- Papa wo hamare college me kuch din pahle technical tour ki offer ayi huyi thi to Maine aur ritika ne
us par form bhar diye the.

Aur bahut se student the par un sab logo me se mai aur ritika hi select huye hai.

Papa- To tum dono vaha Jana chahate ho.

Mai- Ji papa...

Mom- Ritu kya ye sach kah raha hai na.

Ritu- Hmmmm..... Ha mom ye sach hai.

Papa- kitne din ke liye tumhari tour hai.

Mai- Wo papa 1 Mahine ke liye ya usse bhi jyada.

Di- Wo sab thik hai par kya tum dono ek sath ja paoge.matlab tum dono me jhagada to nahi hoga na.

Mai- Nahi Di Hamare sath yaha se 1 Teacher hai aur vaha par alag alag hostel room bhi hai.

Papa- Par itne dur tum dono ko aur wo bhi itne dino ke kite kuch jyada nahi huva kya.

Mujhe laga papa ab mana kar denge to Maine bhaiya ki aur dekha to bhai ne meri aur dekha aur phir
papa ko bole.

Bhaiya- Papa Jane do in dono ko Baha par un dono ka koi kuch nahi bigad sakta.

Papa- Anita tum kya kahti ho.

Mom- Mai kya kahu Jaisa aap ko sahi lage aur vaise bhi in dono ke liye ache future ki baat hai to Jane do
in dono ko.

Papa- Thik hai tum dono ja sakte ho kab nikalna hai Tum dono ko.

Mai- Papa Parso....

Papa- ji thik hai.

Ab sabka nashta ho gaya tha to sab apni jagah se uthkar Jane lage.

To Maine Di ki aur dekha to unka chehara utara huva tha.mai samaj gaya ki kya ho gaya hoga.

To sab apne room me Jane ke baad ritu bhi apne room me khush hote huye nikal jati hai.mai bhi khush
tha par mujhe ab Di ki fiqr thi.

Mai Di ke room me jata hu unka darwaza band nahi tha par halke se lagaya gaya tha mai door kholta hu
to Di andar bed par baithe huye ro rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 306

 Mai unke pass jakar Di ke kandhe par hath rakhta hu Di meri taraf dekhti hai.to Di khadi hokar mujhe
gale laga leti hai.

Mai- Di kya hua apko Rone ko batao na.

Di kuch nahi bolti to mai unhe apni kasam deta hu to wo phir bolti hai.

Di- Tum mujhe chod kar itne dur aur itne dino ke liye ja rahe ho na mujhe yaha akeli chod kar to isi liye
to rahi thi.

Mai- Di aap ro mat aap royegi to mera kya haal yoga ab aap hi socho mai vaha par college ki taraf se ja
raga hu.

Di- To mujhe bhi vaha tumhare sath le chalo.mujhe nahi rahan yaha tumhare bina.

Mai- Di mera bhi man nahi hai aapko chod kar Jane ka par kya karu majburi hai aur aap ko vaha par sath
nahi le ja sakta kyu ki mai khud college ki taraf se ja raha hu.

Ab Di pni ankhe pochti huye bolti hai.

Di- Thik hai par tum mujhe vaha jakar daily 2 call jarur karoge bhulna mat.tum jab Tak mujhe call nahi
karoge mai khana nahi khaingi.

Mai- Di vaha par mobile istemal nahi hota hai par mai apko apne man ki power se baat jarur kar sakta
hu.

aap jaha bhi hoge jab bhi mujhe yaad karoge mai apse bate karunga.

Di- pakka...

Mai- Pakkka Promise meri Di...

Di ke ankho me ansu the aur unhe dekh kar mere bhi ankho me ansu the.

Di ko gale lagate huye mujhe unke bade boobs meri chati par mahsus ho rahe the.

Pata nahi kab mere hath niche unke gand par jakar vahi rook gaye aur mai unhe dhire se maslne laga.

Di- Ahhhhhh......... dipu........

Jab Di ki abaj mujhe sunayi deti hai to mai hosh me ata hu.to mai unhe chod kar piche hat jata hu.

Di ke gaal sharam se laal ho gaye the. Mai Di ko aram karne ko kahkar vaha se bahar chala jata hu.

Mai soch hi raha tha ki di ke sath baton me kab mere hath Di ke gand par chale gaye kuch pata nahi
chala.

Siraj Patel 307

 Par unki gand kya naram thi mujhe to Abhi bhi hatho me mahsus ho rahe the.

Kuch der me mere room me ritu ati hai.

Ritu- dipu chalo na mujhe kuch shopping karni hai.

Mai- Shopping kis liye.

Ritu- Ab hum dono itne bade safar me ja rahe hai to kuch to shopping lagegi hi na mujhe aur tumhe bhi.

Mai- Par ye sab karne ki koi jarurat hai kya.

Ritu- Maine kaha na chalo.

Mai- Chalo baba aaj Tak tumse koi jita hai kya Jo mai aaj jitunga.

Phir hum dono aise hi shopping karne nikal padte hai.kuch der me him dono shopping karke wapas ate
hai.

Ab mujhe divya ki fiqr thi ki use kya bolu.

Mai kaha ja raha hu to maine divya ko bolne ke liye akele me mila hum dono kuch der baho me rahe.

Phir meri chehare ki udasi dekh kar wo puchne lagi kya huva hai to maine use bata diya.

Mai- Dekho divya tumhe pata hai mere andar kuch shkatiya hai. Ab shkatiya ke sath kuch zimmedaree
bhi ati hai.

Par mere andar abhi bhi kuch powers nahi hai isi liye mujhe jana hoga unhe pane ke liye isi liye mai ja
raha hu shayad mai tumhe kuch din na mil pau.

Divya mere baton se mujhe gale lag kar Rone lagi aur kahne lagi.

Divya- Mujhe bhi apne sath ke chalo Dipu mai yaha tumhare bina nahi rahne wali mai bhi tumhare sath
ana chahati hu.

Mai- Dekho Divya mai jaha ja raha hu vaha par mujhe bahut se buri taqato ka samna karna pad Sakta hai
to mai tumhe vaha par kaise le ja sakta hu.

Par phir bhi Divya mera kahna maan hi nahi rahi thi to Maine use kaha ki mai tujhe agli baar mai jab
jaunga na tab tujhe le jaunga.

Mai- Aur ha jab bhi mujhe tumse ya tumhe mujhse baat karni ho tab mujhe yaad karna.

mai tumhe bate karunga kyu ki mai jaha ja raha hu vaha mobile nahi chalte.

To ab wo meri baat maan gayi par phir bhi wo roye ja rahi thi aur mera hath hi nahi chod rahi thi.

Maine use jald Milne ka wada kiya aur use ghar chod kar apne ghar aa gaya.

Siraj Patel 308

 aise hi mere do din bit gaye phir wo din aa hi gay jis din mujhe safar ke liye Jana tha.....

Mai yaha apne safar me Jane ki tayari me laga huva tha aur dusri taraf mujhe dhundne ko aya huva
danav kahi aur hi tha.

To mai use jaha choda tha vahi pe le chalta hu.

Pradumna bahut Jor se gadi apne ghar ki taraf badata hai.use kuch bhi hosh nahi tha wo full speed me
chalaye ja raha tha.

Apne gate par pahuchkar wo apne security ko na dekhte huye sidha apne ghar ki taraf badhta hai.

Sidha gadi me se utarkar ghar ka door knock karta hai.uski biwi door kholti hai.woh usko na dekhte huye
apne room me chala jata hai.

usko biwi piche se abaj deti hai khane ke liye par wo uski abaj na sunte huye chala jata hai.

apne room me jakar kapde change kar ke so jata hai.uaki biwi bhi kuch der baad akar so jati hai.

Uske some ke baad pradumn nind se uth jata hai jaise wo uske sone ka intzaar kar raha tha.

Wo chat me jakar bahut Jor Jor se hasne lagta hai.phir shant hokar apne sardar ko bulata hai.to uske
samne wo sardar aa jata hai.

Sardar- Kya huva mujhe kyu yaad kiya aur ye kya huva hai tujhe.

Pradumna ki abaj me uske andar ka danav pahle jhukta hai aur phir bolta hai.

Pradumn- Sardar mai yaha dharti par aa chuka hu.yaha par sab admi hai to Maine yaha par ek admi ke
andar ghuskar usko dhundunga.

Taki kisi ko shak na ho aur agar ho bhi gaya to wo jinda nahi bachega.

Sardar- Tune ye kaam acha kiya par usko jald se jald dhundo varna der na ho jaye aur ha ek aur baat
dhyan rakhna

Ab tum is admi ke andar gaye ho to tum par koi shak karega bhi nahi par tumhare sath aye huye danav
kaha hai.

Danav- Wo sabhi Abhi gayab hai Maine unhe mana kiya samne ane ke liye jab unka sahi samay ayega to
unhe bhi bol dunga samne ane ke liye.

Sardar- Thik hai ab mai chalta hu.

Phir sarsar vaha se vala jata hai aur pradumn bhi apne room me jakar so jata hai.

Mai yaha subah jaldi uth jata hu Di ne meri sari packing ki huyi thi aur ritu ne bhi apni packing ki thi.

Siraj Patel 309

 Ab mai Jane wala tha to ghar walo ke sabke ankho me ansu the.sabse jyada Di ro rahi thi.par Maine
unhe sambhala aur niche le aya.

Ab hum dono unhe bye kahkar unhe dikhane ke liye gadi se ja raha tha. mai vaha se apni gadi nikali aur
hum dono ghar walo ko bye kahkar baithkar Jane lage.

Hum dono ko jate huye dekh kar sab ki ankho me ansu the.aur unke sath hum dono ke bhi.

Jane se pahle maine Divya ke ghar ke samne se gadi nikali to wo apne balkani me khadi thi usne mujhe
dekha aur maine use dekha.

Usne mujhe isharo se best luck aur apna khyal rakhna kaha aur maine bhi isharo se use kiss kar diya.

Uske ankho me bhi ansu the.phir maine use bye kaha aur hum dono shahar se bahar aa gaye.

Maine ek sunsan jagah dekh kar gadi rok Di.

Ritu- Kya huva yaha par gadi kyu rok di.

Mai- Ab hum yaha se age ka rasta gadi se nahi karna hai.

Riti- To hum kya paidal jayenge.

Mai- Niche utro batata hu.

Ritu aur mai sath me niche utarte to mai gadi ko lock kiya hum dono ka saman gadi se nikala aur gadi ko
gayab kar diya.

Mai- Ab mere pass aao aur mera hath pakad lo.

Ritu kuch nahi boli aur mere pass akar mera hath pakad li.

Maine ansh ko yaad kiya aur use bol diya.

Mai- Ab hum Tayar hai jane ke liye tum vaha par humko le chalo jaha par mera pahla padhav aur meri
pahli shakti hasil karni hai.

Ansh ne kaha okk bhai...

Maine ritu se kaha apni ankhe band kar do.

To usne apni ankhe band kar di aur maine bhi.to hum dono apni jagah se gayab ho gaye.

Kuch der baad mujhe abaj ati hai ansh ki ankhe khol do hum pahuch gaye hai.

Mai ankhe kholta hu aur ritu ko bhi bolta hu ankhe kholne ko.Lekin mai Jo samne dekh raha tha wo
najara hi bahut hairan kar dene wala tha.

Siraj Patel 310

 Hamare samne dur dur tak pathar hi dikh rahe the.vaha koi bhi jivit Janawar dikh nahi raha tha.

Mai- ye hum kaha aa gaye.Tum Hume kaha le aye ho.

Ritu- ye tum kaisi baate kar rahe ho tum hi mujhe yaha apne sath le aye ho aur phir mujhse hi puch rahe
ho hum kaha aye hai.

Mai- Mai tumse nahi baat kar raha hu.

Ritu- Mere alawa koi hai bhi nahi yaha.

Mai- hum dono ke alawa ek aur hai yaha.

Ritu to meri baat sunke shock ho jati hai par phir wo bolti hai.

Ritu- Ye tum kya bol rahe ho agar hai to mujhe kuch dikhayi kyu nahi de raha.

Mai- Chalo phir mai use tumse milata hu par darna mat aur confuse mat hona.

Ritu- okkk... Baba aur vaise bhi tumhare hote huye mujhe kisi se darne ki baat hi nahi hai.

Mai- Ansh samne aao.Aur ha mere sath tum aaj se ritu ko bhi dikhayi doge.

Tabhi ansh hamare samne ata hai.Par ansh ko samne dekhkar ritu puri tarah hairan ho jati hai.use apni
ankho par vishwas hi nahi ho raha tha use.

Wo kabhi mujhe dekhti to kabhi ansh ko.Kyu ki ansh ditto meri tarah hi dekh raha tha.

Par usme ek baat alag thi uska pahnava mujhse alag tha na Jane usne kis jamane ke kapade pahne the.

Ritu- Ye kya ye to tum hi ho aur tum dono me se asli kon hai.

Lekin ansh ko dekh kar shayad riru ko kuch yaad aa jata hai to uske ankho se ansu aa gaye the.

Mai - Ritu mai hi sach hu. Ye to mera ansh hai jisko Maine paida kiya hai par kab ye mujhe nahi malum.

Ritu- Ye kya kah rahe ho tumne use janm diya par phir....

Mai- phir kya...

Shayad Ritu kuch bolne wali thi par use age kuch bola hi nahi gaya.tabhi ansh bolta hai.

Ansh- Ji mai inka ansh hu.Yani in me Jo kuch bhi hai sab mere andar hai kuch chijo ko chod kar...

Mai- Ab to tumhe vishwas huva ki ye mera ansh hai aur isi ne mujhe mere bare me kuch kuch bataya hai.

Ritu- Kuch kuch matlab...

Siraj Patel 311

 Ansh- Jitna banana chahiye Abhi ke liye....

Ritu ye sunkar kuch shan't ho jati hai jobmeri bato we excite ho gayi thi.shayad use laga ki mujhe aur
kuch bhi malum hai.

Phir Maine ritu ko kuch sach bataya kuch bato ko chod kar. Jo mujhe ansh ne bataya tha.

Ritu sirf meri bate sun rahi thi usne koi sawal nahi pucha par phir bhi ritu ansh ko sirf dekhe ja rahi thi.

Ritu mere baat par vishwas karti hai wo bhi shant ho jati hai.phir mujhe yaad ata hai ki hum kaha hai to
mai ansh se puchta hu.

Mai- Waise ansh tum mujhe kis jagah le aye ho yaha par koi bhi nahi hai mai is jagah Kaise dhundunga.

Ansh- Bhai ab mai iske age apki kuch bhi madad nahi kar sakta.maine apko yaha le aya bas mera kaam
itna hi tha ab iske age mai apki koi madad nahi kar sakta.

Mai- Wo thik hai par hum kaha par hai wo to batao.

Ansh- Hum dharti se kahi milo dur ek agyaat grah par hai jaha par apka pahla padhav hai.

Mai aur Ritu to ye sab sun kar shock ho jate hai ki hum dono hamare ghar se, ghar se kya dharti se bahut
dur hai jaha par koi bhi nahi hai.

Ab ansh chala jata hai aur mai aur ritu ek dusre ke chehare ki aur dekhe ja rahe the.......

Idhar Pradumn apne room me soya huva tha to uski wife apna pura kaam niptakar sone chali jati hai aur
kuch hi der me wo so jati hai.

Raat ko Pradumn jag jata hai usko pyass lagi thi isi liye wo uth kar pani pine lagta hai.

To pani pite waqt uski najar pradnya ki aur jati hai.uska night gown ghutne ke upar aya huva tha.

Aur upar se uski adhi chuchi dikh rahi thi shayad usne raat ko sote samay bra nahi pahni thi.

Usko pradnya bahut hi kamuk aur bahut hi sundar lagti hai uske muh se prasnya ko dekh kar laar tapak
rahi thi.

To uski taraf jata hai aur Pradnya ko apni aur karta hai aur us pradumn(danav) ke najar me ab ek hawas
dikhayi deti hai. Jo uski ankhe laal ho gayi thi.

Ab wo pradnya ka gown kamar se upar karta hai to pradnya ke dono tango ke bich me panty dikahyi deti
hai.

Jo uske gand me Fasi huyi dikhayi deti hai jiski vajah se phuli huyi gulabi chut achi tarah se mahsus ho
rahi thi.

Wo jaha se aya tha vaha par itni hasin aur beautiful aurat dikhayi to kya sapne me bhi nahi ati thi.

Siraj Patel 312

 Ab wo sidha uski chut par panty ke upar se hi juban rakh deta hai aur chusne lagta hai.

ab iski bajah se pradnya nind me hi hilne lagti hai usko bhi mahsus ho raha tha ki uske chut ke upar kuch
ho raha hai.

Isi bajah se uski nind tuth jati hai to wo dekhti hai ki uska pati uski panty ke upar se chut Chus raha hai.

Usko ye dekh kar hairani to huyi thi kyu ki iske pahle uske pati ne pahle kabhi aisa nahi kiya tha.

Par use ye ahsas bahut hi acha lag raha tha uski baicheni badhti hi ja rahi hai ki tabhi use kuch yaad ata
hai.

Pradnya - Ahhhhh...... Ummmmm....... Aap ye kya kar rahe ho ye gandi jagah hai aap yaha par muh mat
lagao ye achi jagah nahi hai.

Danav kuch nahi bolta par ab wo Jor Jor se chusne lagta hai.isi chusai ke Karan ab wo apna hosh gawane
lagti thi.par tabhi use kuch yaad ata hai.

Pradnya - aap mat karo aaj mera brat hai Maine mannat rakhi hai ki aaj ke din. to aap please kal kar lo
plz.... Aahhjh...... Ruk jao na....

Danav ko ab gussa ata hai uski baat par wo uthta hai. Aur jor jor uske gaal par thappad Marta hai.

Pradumn- Chip kar mujhe mat sikha kya karna hai aur kya nahi aur ye brat rakhne ki kya jarurat aa gayi.

Aaj se tujhe koi jarurat nahi aisa kuch karne ki. Tu mujhe pareshan mat kar.

Isse pradnya rone lagti hai par uski fiqr kiye bagir Ab wo danav pradnya ke upar se gown nikal deta hai to
upar se nangi ho jati hai.

ab uske upar bade bade 36 ke chuche uski upar black nipple bahut hi pyaare dikh rahe the.

Ab to uski pyaas aur badh gayi thi wo age badhkar pradnya ke chuche ko apni muh me lekar chusne laga
tha.

Pradnya - aaahhhh..... Uummmm.... Plz aaj ke din mat karo na mai kal aap ko mana nahi
karungi.................... Aauuchhhhh......
Dddhhhhireeee...... Kattttooooo...... Darddd.... Ho raha hai... Maan jao na....

Danav - chip kar sali mujhse jaban ladhati hai.

Itna bolkar pradumn phir se uske wife ko gaal par jhaapppaad laga deta hai.

Ab wo phir se Rone lagti hai.

Pradnya - plz aap ko kya huva hai aaahhhh...... Ddaaardddd ho raha hai.....

Siraj Patel 313

 Ab wo danav bahut hi hawsi ho gaya tha wo pradnya ki panty phadd deta hai aur phir bina Der kiye apna
Lund uski chut par laga deta hai.

Pradnya ne Danav ka Lund nahi dekha tha kyu ki agar wo dekh leti to usko shak ho jata.

ki ye uske pati nahi hai kyu ki uske pahle uski pati ka Lund bahut chota tha ab dhai inch badh gaya tha.

Aur in dono me 1 saal huye chudai kiye huye to wo danav bina der kiye pure Jor se apna pura lund chut
me daal deta hai.

uski chut pahle se hi gili thi par itne dino baad aur itna badha Lund nahi uske andar kabhi gaya huva
tha.isi liye use bahut card ho raha tha.

To pradnya apne pure shor me chillati hai.

Pradnya - aaaahhhhh....... Bahhhuuutttt......... Daaaarrrddddd ho raha hai.... Nikaloooo..... Ise baharrrr ....
Pllzzzzz Hume maaafffff kar do....

Bahut darddd ho raha hai....a aaahhhhh aaaiiiiii..... Nikalooooo baharrrr....Ummmm...... Aahhhhh.........

Ab wo pradumn uska chillana chod kar bahut jor Jor se chodne lagta hai. Aur chodte waqt uske gaal par
to kabhi uske chuchi par thappad bhi marne lagta hai.

ab wo pradnya par koi raham nahi dikha raha tha ab wo apne hi dhun me aur wo bhi Jor jor se chode ja
raha tha.

Ab wo pradnya ko doggy style me le ata hai aur phir se uske gand par thappad marte huye Joe jor se
chodne lagta hai.

Adha ghanta huva par Abhi bhi wo jhada nahi tha isi bich pradnya na Jane kitne time jhad gayi thi.

Pahle pahle to use bahut dard ho raha tha. Aur royi bhi bahut thi par ab use maja aa raha tha.

Par wo Abhi bhi ro rahi thi kyu ki uska brat tuth gaya tha.aur usko apne pati ne pahli baar Mara bhi tha.

Ab uske jhadne ki bari thi to wo apni speed badhata hai aur aur jor se shot lagata hai aur kuch hi Der me
wo andar hi jhad jata hai.

Iske pahle uske pati ne itna virya nahi choda tha utna pahli baar hi uske andar chod diya tha.

Danav khali hone ke baad wo kuch der uske upar leta raha aur phir kuch Der baad wo uske baju me akar
let gaya.

Par shayad uska man Abhi bhi nahi bhara tha isi liye wo phir se uski paas jakar ganda khel phir se khelne
kagta hai.

Subah ke 5 baje Tak danav usko pelta raha aur itni der pradnya na Jane kitni baar jhadi ab to usme hilni

Siraj Patel 314

 ki bhi taqad nahi bachi thi.

Aaj uske pati ka badla huva behavior usko bahut pareshan kar raha tha.

par wo bahut hi dharm patibrata nari thi isi liye wo pati ka birodh nahi kar sakti. Isi bajah se wo bed par
bejan so padi rahi.

Wo raat bhar roti rahi kyu ki itni jor daar chudayi ke baad uske pet dukh raha tha ab wo bathroom me
jakar fresh hone chali jati hai.

To niche dekhti hai to uski chut ka face Abhi bhi khula huva tha.

Usko ek taraf acha bhi lag raha tha ki uske pati he itne dino baad use choda hai par wo naraj bhi thi.

apne pati se Lekin wo is baat se anjan thi ki wo danav hai uska pati nahi raha ab.

Uska man bahut hi baichen tha par uska ang ang dukh raha tha Phir wo akar us danav ke pass akar so jati
hai.

Idhar hum dono na Jane kitne time se chale hi ja rahe the.ab to ritu chalte huye thak gayi thi.

Ritu- Dipu aur kitna chalna padega mai to ab thak gayi hu. Ab mujhse aur nahi chala jayega.chal na kuch
der baith jate hai.

Mai - Itne se hi thak gayi dekh tujhe yaha kuch dikh raha hai kya ab to hamari manjil bahut dur hai.

Ritu- Aisa lag raha hai ki jaise hum pahle jis jagah the vahi pe hai.

Mai- nahi tujhe aisa isiliye lag raha hai kyu ki yaha pe sab jagah ek jaisi hi hai.

Ritu- ab mujhse aur nahi hoga.

Phir kya ritu ke kahne par hum dono ruk jate hai.hum vahi ke pathar pe baith jate hai ritu pani pi rahi thi
to mai bhi pani pi leta hu.

Pani pine ke baad mai usse kahta hu.

Mai- Ritu ab bas bahut huva ab hum dono ko chalna chahiye.

Ritu Na baba ab mai nahi jada chalne wali. Ab mujh me aur taqat nahi hai.

Mom ne kuch khana diya tha sath me to hum wo kuch kha lete hai.

Ritu mere god me apna sir rakh kar so jati hai to mai bhi use nahi roka kyu ki sach me hum dono bahut
chale huye the.

Kuch Der baad mai ritu ko jaldi me uthta hu to wo kasmasate huye uth jati hai.

Siraj Patel 315

 pahle meri aur dekhti aur phir apne Charo aur to pahle wo najara dekh kar hairan ho jati hai.

phir dar jati hai aur chilate huye mere gale lag jati hai.......

Mai- Kya huva tujhe aise kyu chilla rahi hai.

Ritu- Ye sab hamare charo aur aag kisne jalayi hai.aur tumne unhe roka kyu nahi.

Mai- Pahle ankhe khol ke dhang se dekh lo hum kaha hai aur yaha pe huva kya hai.

Ritu phir dhire se apni ankhe khol deti hai to wo phir apne pass dekhti hai to use pata chalta hai ki mai
use kya kah raha hu.

Isi liye wo pahle mujhe marne lagti hai aur phir bolti hai.

Ritu - Tum har samay aisa kyu karte ho kya tumhe mujhe satane me maja ata hai kya.

Mai - Mai kya karta tum thak gayi thi aur tum so gayi par hum dono ko aur safar paar karna tha isi liye
maine chupke se tumhe yaha le aya.

Jab wo so rahi thi to mai vaha baithe huye bore ho raha tha to maine hum dono ko hawa me utha liya.

Aur Hawaii road se Jane lage kuch der age Jane ke baad mujhe ek basti jalti huyi dikhayi deti hai.

Jo vaha sabhi jagah aag lagi huyi thi aur pass ke area me bahut se ajib se kism ke log mare huye the.

to aisa lag raha tha vaha par bahut bade danav ne hamla karte siya hai aur jalakar rakh kar diya hai.

mai to jab ye sab najara dekhta hu to mujhe bahut bura lagta hai.

Isi liye mai ritu ko nind se uthta hu aur wo bhi jab ye najara dekhti hai to wo bhi dar jati hai.

Mai- Chalo ab tayar ho jao hum niche ja rahe hai.

Ritu - Upar jate waqt mujhe yaha puchke to nahi late ho aur niche jate samay kyu puch raha hu.

Mai- Pillu tab tum so rahi thi isiliye maine tumhe nahi uthaya.

Ritu - Ha ha janti hu tumhare nakhre kitna khyal rahkte ho mera agar rakhte na to pahle hi hawa me
mujhe le ate.

Mai- Ab maaf kar de mujhe aur niche chal.

Uske kuch bolne se pahle hi hum dono niche aa jate hai.vaha ka najara aisa tha jise dekh kar ache ache
ko pasina aa jaye.

Hum dono niche utar kar vaha chale jate hai to sare ghar jal ke khak ho gaye the aur kuch ghar Abhi bhi
jal rahe the.

Siraj Patel 316

 Jaise lag raha tha Abhi kuch der pahle hi yaha pe kuch to huva hai. Jis me itne sare log mare gaye.

par ek baat alag thi yaha par itne log Marne ke baad bhi yaha pe koi dekhne nahi aya ki yaha kya ho raha
hai.

Mai aur ritu wo sari jagah dekh rahe the par hum dono ko vaha pe kuch nahi dikhayi deta.

achanak ritu ko vaha pe kuch aur hi dikhayi deta hai to wo mujhe abaj deti hai.

Mai- Kya huva tujhe.

Ritu - ye dekh na kya hai mujhe samaj nahi aa raha hai.

Mai use dekhta hu to wo ek nishan tha dekhne se lag raha tha wo pair ka nishan hai par wo nishan bahut
bada lag raha tha.

par mai ye dekh kar surprise huva ki us pair ke nishan me andar hum Khade the.yani wo itna bada nishan
tha.

Shayad abhi yaha par Jo kuch bhi huva hai wo sab isi ne kiya hai.

Mai- ek kaam karte hai age jakar dekhte hai shayad kuch mil jaye.

Phir mai aur ritu kuch age jakar dekhte hai to hum dono ko kuch dikhayi nahi deta.Ritu kuch bolne wali
thi ki mai samaj gaya ye kya kahna chahati hai.

Mai- Ha samaj gaya tum kya kahna chahati ho chalo ab.

Ritu aur mai hawa me udte huye age chale ja rahe the.kuch der age chalne ke baad hum dono ko age ek
basti dikhayi deti hai.

aur vaha pe admi ke nasl ke hi par kuch alag se jivit log dikhayi dete hai.

To mai aur ritu niche utar jate hai aur unki taraf jate hai.hum vaha pe pahuchne hi wale the ki vaha bate
karte huye kuch log baithe huye the.

jinhone Hume dekh liya aur hum dono ko dekhte hi wo sab halla machane lage aur vaha ke sare log hum
dono ko dekh kar bhagne lage.

Wo sab apne apne ghar bhag gaye aur hum dono ye dekh kar dar gaye ki ye dono kise dekh kar bhag
rahe hai.

par jab Hume pata chala ki ye log Humse hi darke bhag rahe hai to Maine unhe abaj Di par tab Tak wo
sare andar ja chuke the.

Mai unhe rokne ke liye kah raha tha door kholne ke liye kah raha tha par shayad koi meri language samaj
hi nahi pa rahe the.ya sach me hum se dar rahe the.

Siraj Patel 317

 Tabhi mujhe do bache us basti me dikhayi dete hai mai unki taraf ja hi raha tha

ki ek ghar ka darwaja khulta hai aur usme se ek aurat nikalti hai Jo apne bacho ko dhund rahi thi.

Jab usne apne bacho ko dekha to khush ho gayi aur unko bulane lagi par jaise hi usne mujhe unke pass
jate huye dekha to wo dar ke mare Rone lagi.

Aur piche se shayad uska pati use andar khichne laga par wo andar ja hi nahi rahi thi.wo bacha mujhe
dekh leta hai.to wo bacha bhi mujhe dekh kar darta hai.

Mai use apne pass bulata hu par wo shayad mere pass nahi aa raha tha maine use bahut bulane ki
koshish ki par wo mujhse bahut dar raha tha.

Tabhi mere piche se ritu aa gayi aur mujhe boli.

Ritu - Mai kuch madad karu.

Mai- Ye mujhe dekh kar mere pass nahi aa raha tumhe dekh kar to wo bhag hi jayega.

Ritu - Chalo dekhte hai.

Riru us bache ke pass gayi aur us bache ko pyaar se kuch boli aur phir apne bag me she ek chocolate
nikala aur bache ko khane ke liye diya.

Pahle to us bache ne na kaha par ritu ke kahne par usne wo apne hath liya.

aur khane laga to use wo bahut pasand aya to bade chav se wo khane laga.

Udhar uski mata ye dekh kar bahut ro rahi thi aur use laga ki ab hum dono uske bache ko kha jayege
isiliye wo rote huye behosh ho gayi.

idhar ritu meri taraf dekhti hai aur hasne lagti hair.jaise mujhe chidha rahi ho.

par Maine bhi use kuch nahi kaha kyu ki ye idea mere dimag me Jo nahi aya tha.

Wo bacha ab ritu se has has kar bate kar raha the ye dekh kar ghar me se kuch admi bahar nikale aur
hamari aur dhire se aa rahe the.

Ab wo apni bhasha me mujhe aur ritu ko kuch bolte hai......

Admi- Tum dono kon ho aur yaha kya karne aye ho.agar tum yaha Hume khane ya Marne aye ho to is
bache ko chod do aur mujhe kha jao.

Mujhe unki bhasha samaj aa gayi thi. Kyu ki mai pahle hi sari bhasha ka gyan ke liye tha to mai us admi
se bolta hu.

Mai - Nahi nahi aap Hume galat samaj rahe ho hum to yaha musafir hai aur hum dono yaha se gujar rahe

Siraj Patel 318

 the to apke basti ko dekh liya to hum yaha aa gaye.

Shayad wo admi meri bato se kuch free mahsush lag raha tha isi liye usne sare logo ko bahar bula diya.

Ab wo aurat behosh ho gayi thi wo bhi hosh me aa jati hai.aur akar apne bache ko gale laga leti hai.

Bacha - Maa... Ye Didi bahut achi hai inhone mujhe khane ke liye ye diya dekho.

Un sab me se ek 55-60 ka adni mere samne ata hai aur mujhse bolta hai.

Mai - Beta tum kaha se aye ho kyu ki tum dono me aur hum sab ke dikhne me bahut faraq hai.

Mai- Chacha hum log yaha par ek musafir hai.hum dono yaha se gujar rahe the aur yaha pe basti Dekhi
to chale aye.

Admi- Ye tumhare sath ladki kon hai.

Mai - Ye meri dost hai.vaise mai aap sab logo ko kuch puchna chahata hu.

Admi - Ha boliye na mai in sab ka mukhiya hu aap Jo bhi puchenge hum jawab denge.

Mai - Yaha ane se kuch der pahle humne ek basti Dekhi Jo puri JAL gayi thi.

aur usme bahut se apke jaise admi mar gaye the to aap batayenge vaha par kya huva tha.

Admi - Ab beta tumhe kya batau yaha ek bahut bada janwar hai Jo kabhi bhi ata hai aur jab bhi ata hai.
ek gaon jalakar bhasm kar deta hai.

Aur vaha par mare huye sare logo ko apne sath kahi le jata hai aur suna hai wo in sab logo khata hai.

Jab uska pet bhar jata hai to wo dusare gaon chala jata hai aur vaha pe bhi vahi sab karta hai.

Mai - To aap unhe rokte kyu nahi ho. ya aap sab Milkar use maar do.

Admi - Ye hum nahi kar sakte kyu ki wo janwar bahut hi bada aur shaktishali hai kahte hai.

Uske age Jo bhi gaya wo mar gaya.wo aaj Tak jinda wapas nahi aa paya hai.

Mai - Thik hai par kya aap hum dono ko yaha rahne denge kal subah hum chale jayenge.

Wo sare log kuch apne me bol rahe the.phir kuch der baad wo mukhiya bolta hai.

Mukhiya - ji thik hai hum apko yaha rahne denge par usse pahle apko humare is gaon ke guriji se milna
hoga.

Mai - Thik hai kaha hai apke guruji.

Wo ek kutiya ki taraf ishara karta hai aur hum sab log uski taraf jate hai wo mukhiya andar chala jata hai

Siraj Patel 319

 aur kuch der baad wo qapas ata hai.

Mukhiya - Tum dono ko andar bulaya hai jao par sambhal ke wo bahut hi gusse wale hai.

Mai aur ritu andar jate hai to andar ek khatiya par 100 saal ka budha baitha huva tha wo Hume na
dekhte huye baithane ka ishara karta hai.

To mai aur ritu vaha pe baith jate hai to budha phir hum dono ki taraf mud jata hai aur hum dono ko
kuch der dekhta hai aur phir bolta hai.

Guruji - Aap dono rah sakte ho.Par bachkar rahna yaha pe bahut khatre hai Jise tumhe samna karna hai.

Phir hum dono bahar ate hai to wo mukhiya mujhe bolta hai.

Mukhiya - Tumhe pata hai ye guruji aaj Tak kisi ko bhi kuch nahi bolte. Jise bhi dekha bas isharo me baat
ki hai.

aur aap ko dekhte hi wo bol pade lagta hai aap bahut bade jadugar ho.

Mai - Nahi mai to ek sidha Sadha insan hu mujh me itni badi taqat kaha.

Ritu meri aur ghur ghur ke dekh rahi thi mai samaj gaya par us waqt wo kuch nahi boli aur mai bhi kuch
nahi bola.

Phir wo mukhiya mujhe aur ritu ko ek kutiya me leke jata hai aur hum ko aram karne ko kah kar chala
jata hai.

Wo kutiya jyada badi nahi thi bas usme 3 admi rah sake itni hi jagah thi.

usne ek chota sa bed tha Jo jyada bada nhi tha.side me ek chota sa bathroom type tha.

To mai apna saman rakh kar fresh hone chala jata hu .mere fresh hone he baad ritu bhi fresh hoke aa jati
hai.

Hum dono bed par baithe huye the to ritu bolti hai.

Ritu- Tumne in logo se jhuth kyu bola.

Mai - Maine kya jhuth bola usne.

Ritu- Yahi ki tumhare andar kuch taqate nahi hai.

Mai- are mai unhe sach bata kar pareahan nahi karna chahata tha kyu ki agar mai unhe bata deta to ye
to meri badhayi mai khud hi kar raha hu aisa hoga.

iska matlab yahi hai ki mujhe ahankar hone large apni shaktiyo par aur mai vaisa nahi chahata tha.

Ritu meri taraf dekhte hai aur mere gaal khichte huye bolti hai.

Siraj Patel 320

 Ritu- Ha pata hai ab tum bahut bade aur samajdar ho gaye ho Jo tumhe sabko itni achi tarah se manage
kar lete ho.

Mai- Aaauuuch...... Mere gaal kyu khichti hai moti.

Ritu- How dare u....? Mai moti to tu bhi mota.

Ab hum dono ek dusre ko gaal pakadne lagte hai isibich mera balance bigadh jata hai.

aur mai uske upar aur wo mere niche aajati hai. Phir mai vaise hi uske pet ke upar baitha jata hu aur
uske gaal pakadne ki koshish kar raha tha.

Tabhi hamara door khulta hai aur andar ek aurat aa jati hai hum dono ko aise halat me dekh kar wo apna
muh pher leti hai aur sharma jati hai.

Hum dono bhi ye dekh kar sharma jate hai.aur mai bhi ritu ke pet se upar uthta hu aur khada ho jata hu
mere sath ritu bhi khadi ho jati hai.

Aurat - Ji aap logo ko babuji khana khane bulaye hai.

Itna bolkar wo bhag jati hai aur uske Jane ke baad ritu mujhse bolti hai.

Ritu- Tumhe kuch akal hai ki nahi door band kar dete.

Mai - Ha ha jaise mujhe pata tha ki wo aurat aa jayegi aur hum dono ko aise dekhegi.

Ritu - Chalo chodo ab Jane do chale ab kahna khane.

Hum dono khana khane chale jate hai Mukhiya hame apne ghar bulate hai.

Hum sab yaha unse bate kar rahe the.to ab mai unse bate karte huye usne puchta hu.

Mai- Vaise mujhe aap se kuch baat puchni thi.

Mukhiya- Ha pucho na beta kya baat karni hai.

Mai- Kya aap mujhe bata sakte ho yaha pe koi aisi chiz hai kya Jo bahut hi taqatwar ho Jo ek kabach ho.

matlab Jise pahnne se aap par koi bhi hamla kare par aap ko kuch nahi hoga.

Pahle to wo mukhiya mujhe aise dekhta hai ki jaise Maine uske beti ka hanth maga ho.par phir wo kuch
soch kar bolta hai.

Mukhiya - Nahi aisi koi chiz to nahi hai yaha par.ha agar tumhe lagta hai ki tumhe ek admi bata sakta hai.

Mai to ye sunkar bahut khush hota hu isi liye mai unse puchta hu ki....

Mai- aap mujhe batayenge kaha hai wo shaksh.

Siraj Patel 321

 Mukhiya - Ji Hume to nahi pata wo shaksh kaha milega.
par agar tumhe janna ho to tum baba se puch sakte ho.shayad unko kuch pata hoga.

Mai- Ji thik hai.

Ab hum sab khana khate hai hath dhone ke baad mukhiya mujhe apne sath baba ki kutiya me le jata hai.

Kyu ki vaha pe ritu in ladies logo ke sath gappe maar rahi thi.isiliye mai akela hi jata hu.

Mukhiya bahar hi khada rahta hai aur mujhe andar Jane ka ishara karta hai.

To is baar mai andar chala jata hu.na Jane ye log baba se itna darte kyu hai.

Mai andar jata hu to baba apne bed par soye huye the. meri ahat wo mahsus karte hai.aur phir mujhse
baat karte hai.

Baba- Aa gaye tum mujhe pata tha tum jarur aaoge.

Mai- ji.....

Baba- Baitho bolo kya janna chahate ho tum mujhse.

Mai- ji mai yaha ek chij ko dhundne aya hu to kya aap mujhe batyenge ki wo chij kaha hai.

Baba- beta ab mai budha ho gaya hai ab mujhe is bare me koi jankari nahi hai par ha agar tumhe janna
hai to ek shaksh hai Jo tumhe bata Sakta hai.

Mai- Kon hai baba wo shaksh aur mujhe kaha milega wo shaksh.

Vaba- Yaha se purab ki aur kuch tin din chalne ke baad tumhe ek pahadi dikhayi dengi us pahad ko paar
karne ke baad tumhe ek chota sa gaon dikhayi dega.

Us gaon ke raste me ek bahut badi gufa dikhayi degi beta. Bas usi guffa me ek vagabo naam ke shaksh
rahta hai wo bahut hi shaktishali hai.

Use is grah ke bare me sab kuch pata hai. Agar tum use kuch puchoge to shayad wo bata payega.

Mai- Thik hai baba ab aap aram karo mai chalta hu.

Mai vaha se Jane hi wala tha ki baba mujhe abaj dete hai mai unke pass jata hu to mujhe jate samay
kahta hai.

Baba- beta Kuch bhi ho jaye apna sanyam mat khona.

Mai surf unki baat sunta hu.

Unko kuch response diye bagair hi bapas apni kutiya me chala ata hu. Vaha ritu meri hi rah dekh rahi thi.

Ritu- Kya huva kaha chale gaye the tum.

Siraj Patel 322

 Mai- Are mai baba se Milne gaya tha.unse kuch bate karni thi.

Ritu- Agar bate ho gayi ho to chalo sote hai.mai bahut thak gayi hu.

Mai- Thik hai tum upar so jao mai niche jamin pe sota hu.

Ritu- Nahi hum dono sath me hi soyenge. Mujhe kuch nahi pata.

Mai- are baby upar jagah choti hai isi liye mai kah raha hu.

Ritu - Maine kaha na ek baar tujhe samaj nahi ata kya.

Mai- Thik hai baba ata hu tu bas gussa mat hoya kar mere upar.

Ab mai uske pass jakar sone lagta hu to ritu bhi mujhe gale lagkar aur mere upar pair rakhkar so jati hai.

mai bhi use kuch nahi bolta Kyu ki agar bolunga to wo aur bhadkegi.

Aur upar se mujhe bhi uske pass sona bahut acha lag raha tha. Mai bhi use kas ke gale laga kar sone
lagta hu.mujje uski bahon me chain ki nind aa jati hai.

Ab hum dono so jate hai.subah meri nind jald se tuth jati hai.

mai uthne jata hu to dekhta hu ritu meri side so rahi hai aur usne mujhe kas kar pakda hai jaise mai kahi
bhagh jaunga.

nind me uska chehara bahut hi pyara lag raha tha. Uske chehare bahut hi masum aur sikun bhara dikh
raha tha.

mai to jaise usne kho hi gaya tha.aur na Jane kab mai usne upar jhuka aur usne naram aur mulayam
hotno ko chusne lava.

Uske honto ka wo naram ahsas mujhe bahut hi avha lag raha tha.

Kuch der uske hontho ko chusne ke baad mai use chod deta hu aur uske taraf dekhta hu to uski ankhe
khuli huyi thi.

Aur wo sirf mujhe hi dekhe ja rahi thi.uske chehare par khushi ki lahar aa jati hai.aur wo halki si smile kar
deti hai.

Ritu- aaj ki subah mere liye bahut bestest hai.kash tum had roj mujhe aise hi uthate.

Mai- Uthaunga na meri Jaan bas tum aise hi mere pass rahna.

Ritu- Mai to har samay bas tumhare hi sath rahungi. I love U..

Mai- I love U 2... Ab uth jao Hume nikalna hai.

Siraj Patel 323

 Itna kahte hi mai fresh hone chala jata hu.mere baad ritu fresh hone chali jati hai.hum dono Tayar ho
jate hai.

Hum dono apne bags lekar bahar ate hai to wo sare log bahar hi Khade the.mai unke pass jakar bolta hu.
Mai- Ab Hume agya de hum nikalte hai.

Mukhiya- Kuch din aur rukh jate to acha lagta Hume.

Mai- Nahi ji humari manjil kahi aur hai isiliye ab chalta hu kisi din mulakat huyi to mil lenge.

Mukhiya- agar aap dono jana chahate ho to mai aap dono ko rokunga nahi par mai apko kuch dena
chahata hu.

Mai- Ji kya dena chahate ho aap hume.

Mukhiya- Ji ( wo ek taraf ishara karta hai) aap in he sath ke jaiye.

To vaha pe bahut hi ajib janwar tha , Lekin unke 6 pair the aur dikhne bhi bahut alag the.

Mai- Ye kis liye aur hai kya.?

Mukhiya- Aap logo ka itna bada safar karna hai to bahut Thak jayenge isi liye inhe aap ko de diya hai.

Mai unhe bahut mana kiya par wo mane hi nahi to Hume majburan unhe sath Lena pada aur hum unse
bida le kar nikal pade apni manjil ki aur.

Mai aur ritu in do janwaro pe baith kar safar kar rahe the.safar karte huye subah se raat ho gayi thi.

Isi liye Maine ab rukne ka prayas kiya.aur vahi pe hum dono ruk gaye.

un logo ne kuch khana de diya tha hamare sath to wo humne kha liya aur um do janwaro ko bhi kuch
khana de diya.

Raat hone me Abhi samay tha to mai ritu se kahta hu.

Mai- Ritu Khade ho jao.

Ritu- Ye kya tumne Abhi to kaha tha hum aaj ke din yahi rahenge aur Abhi tum hi kah rahe ho hum ja
rahe hai.

Mai- Maine vaisa nahi kaha Maine sirf itna kaha hai Khade ho jao.

Ritu kuch bolne wali thi par Maine use ishara kiya aur wo bhi khadi ho gayi.

Ritu- Ha bolo kya baat hai aur ab kaha chalna hai.

Mai- Ansh samne aa jao.

Siraj Patel 324

 Ansh hum dono ke samne as jata hai.

Mai- Use aur mujhe ek talwar do Abhi.

Mere itna kahte hi mere aur ritu ke hath me takwar aa jati hai.

Ritu- Ye kis liye aur tum karna kya chahate ho.

Maine use kuch nahi bola aur us talwar se uske upar hamla kar diya.par ritu ne use hawa me hi rok diya.

Ritu- Ye tum kya kar rahe ho Rudra mujh par hamla kyu kar rahe ho hosh me to ho tum.

Mai- mujh par hamla karo .

Ritu- Nahi mai nahi karungi.

Mai- Kyu mujhse dar lag raha hai ya tujh me ladne ki power nahi hai.bol do varna haar maan lo.

Ritu merit talwar hawa me dur karte deti hai aur bolti hai.

Ritu- Never aisa kabhi nahi hoga ki mai tujhse haar maan lu.aur dar to ab tumhe lagega aur wo bhi
mujhse.

Itna bolte hi ritu mere sir ke upar hamla karne ja rahi thi ki mai use rok deta hu.

Aur uspar palat waar karke uski talwar aur meri talwar usi ke sir pe dono taraf se rakh deta hu

Mai- Kyu kya huva ho gayi tassali ya aur maar khani hai ya harne ka Shauk hai.

Chali ayi mujhse harane wali. Chal tujhe aur ek chance de deta hu.

Itna bolkar mai use chod deta hu aur phir se tayar ho jata hu.

Ab ritu sabdhan ho gayi thi aur phir se mujh par hamla karti hai par phir se mai use rok deta hu.

to ritu pair se meri pet me hamla kar deti hai wo mujhe jor se lagti hai to mai piche hat jata hu.

Ritu- Kyu kya huva ek hi vaar me piche hat gaye.

Mai haste huye uske pass jata hu aur phir se hamari ladayi shuru hoti hai.

kuch hi der me hamari ladayi kisi natije par nahi pahuchti to mai chalaki dikhate huye uski talwar ke
waar ko rokte huye hawa me hi dur fek deta hu aur apni talwar uske gale par rakh deta hu.

Mai- Kyu kya huva phir se. tujh me koi dum hi nahi hai chali ayi mujhe harane wali.na Jane kaha kaha se
aa jati hai.

Siraj Patel 325

 Itna bolkar mai hasne laga aur ritu pure gusse me aag babula hokar vaha se dur gayi.

Ritu-(man me Lekin gusse me) Na Jane apne aap ko kya samjhta hai ye kalmuha. shayad ye mera pyarr
bhul chuka hai

Aur ek pathar pe baith gayi.aur man hi man me mujhe galiya Dene lagi.aur shyad wo dhire se ro rahi
thi.....

Mai- Dekha ansh mujhe bolti thi tujhe chutkiyo me hi haraogi.ab dekho kaise bhigi billi ki tarah dur jakar
ro rahi hai.

Ansh- Bhai mujhe ek baat batao aap unhe Sikha rahe the ya unhe challenge kar rahe the.

Mai- Dono bhi....

Ansh- Nahi bhai mujhe to aisa nahi laga. mujhe aisa laga ki aap unhe nicha dikha rahe the.

Mai- Ansh tujhe pata hai tu kya bol raha hai wo mera pyaar hai.

Ansh- Mai mafi chahata hu par kya karu jo sach hai vahi bol raha hu kyu ki pyaar me nahi koi challenge
hota hai.

Pyaar me to kabhi kabhi apne aap ko harna bhi padta hai aur jitna bhi.

Aur jitne se jyada harne me bhi jyada khushi hoti hai. Kyu ki jita to apna pyaar hai na.aur wo khush to
hum khush.

Mai- Lekin aisa hai to mai jit gaya hu to wo kyu Ruth gayi hai.

Ansh- Kyu ki aap apne ahankar me khel rahe the na ki apne pyaar me aur Ahankar ache ache ki life
barbaad kar deta hai.

aur agar aap pyaar se kisi ko bhi sikhaoge na to wo khushi se shik jayega. Phir ye to apke apne hai na.

Mai- Samaj gaya ansh tum kya kahna chahate ho.

Ab vaha se ansh chala jata gai aur mai ritu ke pass ata hu.ritu to mujhse muh phula ke baithi huyi thi.
Wo mujhe baat to kya mera muh bhi nahi dekh rahi thi.

Mai- Ritu I am Sorry... Wo kya hai na mai tumhe sikhana chahata tha.

par mujhe laga ki tum challenge dekar shikh jaogi isiliye maine tumhe challenge diya tha par I Am really
Sorry...

Ritu kuch nahi bolti wo phir se dusri taraf muh kar deti hai.

Mai- Ritu Mai tumse bahut pyaat karta hu aur isi bajah se mai tumhe naraj nahi dekh sakta aur age se
mai tumhe pyaar se sikhaunga.

Siraj Patel 326

 Plz man jao na aur agar tumne meri baat nahi Mani to mai yaha se chala jaunga aur phir kabhi laut ke
nahi aunga.

Ritu phir bhi nahi bolti to mai vaha se gayab ho jata hu. Jab meri abaj usne nahi suni.

to wo idhar udhar dekhti hai to mai use dur dur tak kahi dikhayi nahi deta to mujhe abaj deti hai.

Vaha koi nahi tha uski sunne ke liye isiliye wo Rone lagti hai.

Aur mujhe dhundne ki koshish karti huye idhar udhar mujhe dhund rahi thi.

Tabhi usne kandhe par ek hath ata hai wo sir uth ke sekhti hai aur wo jab samne mujhe dekhti hai.

to khadi hokar mere gaal par do thappad maar deti hai aur phir meri taraf lafakar Rone lagti hai.

Ritu- Tum mujhe chod kar ja rahe the apne ritu ko. agar age se aisi baat ki na to tumhe Jaan se maar
dungi.

aur mai bhi apni Jaan de dungi.ek baar tumhe kho chuki hu aur dubara nahi khona chahati.

Mai bhi ritu ka pyaar dekh kar ankho me ansu aa jate hai par uske last ke words sunkar mai use kuch
bolne wala tha par wo mujhe chod hi nahi rahi thi.

Maine socha baad me puchunga aur Abhi uske baho me mujhe acha lagne laga to hum dono vaise ki
vaise hi rahe.

Ritu hi mujhe chod deti hai aur phir bolti hai.

Ritu- Sorry tujhe lagi to nahi na tujhe bahut Jor she mari thi na maine.

Mai na me sir hilaya hu aur phir she use gale laga deta hu.kuch der aise hi rahne me baad mai use bolta
hu.

Mai- ab to chod do mujhe aise hi raat bhar rahne ka irada hai kya tunhara.

Phir ritu chod deti hai.wo meri ankhe pochdeti hai apne hoton se to mai bhi uske ansu pi jata hu.

Mai- Ab mujhe in ankho me kabhi ansu nahi dikhne chahiye.

Ritu- hmmm.... Par tum bhi age se Aisa nahi karoge.

mai ansh se kaahkar ek choti si kutiya tayar karta hu.

to phir hum dono us kutiya me chale jate hai. hum dono ek dusre ki baho me so jate hai. Aise hi raat kat
jati hai.

Aise hi do din safar karne ke baaf humhe ek gaon dikhta hai.hum vaha chale jate hai pahle to hum dono
ko darkar bhagne lagte hai.

Siraj Patel 327

 par hum dono ke kuch na karne ki bat ki bajah se wo hamare samne ate hai.

Phir bhi wo kuch kuch dar rahe the to maine unhe na darne ko kaha to wo nischint ho gaye us raat hum
unki kutiya me hi soye.

Usi raat mujhe aisa laga ki mujhe koi pukar raha hai.Maine dhyan lagaya to ye Di ki abaj thi.

Di - Dipu..... Dipu.....

Mai- Ha bolo Di kaisi ho aap....

Di- Ab tujhe waqt mila apni Di se baat karne ka maine tumhe kaha tha na ki roj mujhe baat karte to kyu
nahi baat karta.

Tu janta hai na mai yaha kaisi rah rahi hu tumhare bina aur ek tum ho ki mujhe bate bhi nahi karte.

Mujhe aisa lava ki Di ro rahi hai.

Mai- Di aap ro kyu rahi ho. Aap ro mat varna mujhe bhi Rona aa jayega. Yaha par subah se raat Tak class
hai.

isiliye mujhe time hi nahi milta aur raat ko Thak Jane se jaldi hi so jata hu plz Di mujhe maaf karte dena.

Di (rote huye)- mai kon hoti hu tujhe maaf karni wali. Agar tere pass time hi nahi bolne ke liye to ab mai
kya bolta sakti hu. Tujhe kya mai jiu ya maru.

Mai- Di aap aisa mat bolo varna mai kal hi aa jaunga ghar me. yaha ka sab chod kar.

Di- Nahi dipu tu vaha ka pura kaam complete karke hi aa khali hath mat aa. Bas tu mujhe daily baat kiya
kar.varna mai tujhe age se baat hi nahi karungi.

Mai- Ha Di age se mai tumhe roj bate karunga.

Uske baad Di se kuch der bate karne ke baad mai call cut kar deta hu to mujhe yaad ata hai Divya ke
bare me to use bhi mai yaad karta hu.

Mai-Divya.... Divya...

Shayad wo merit hi yaad me baithi huyi thi Jo jhat se meri baat ka jawab de deti hai.

Divya- Ha dipu Kaise ho ,Kaha ho, khana khaya kya tumne aur tumhara kaam ho gaya kya, kab aa rage ho
tum mujhse milne aur Kaise ho....

Mai- Are are... Mujhe to bolne do ek hi sans me itne mat bola karo mai kahi bhage nahi ja raha. Mera
sab thik hai tum kaisi ho.

Divya- Bass tumhare yaad me pagal hu. Aur tumse bahut bahut naraj....

Siraj Patel 328

 Mai- Sorry Baby tumhe pata hai na mai yaha kya karne aya hu. Bas usi kamo me laga hu.

isi liye tumse baat nahi ho pa rahi hai. Varna mai tymhare Nina ek pal bhi rah nahi sakta.

Divya- To aa jao na yaha pe.

Mai- Yahha ka kaam niptake mai tumhe jald Milne aunga. Ye mera vada hai.plz ab to mujhse maaf karte
do. Aur ha ek baat aur..

Divya- ab kya kahna chaahate ho yahi na apni sehat ka dhyan rakhna khana khana..... Etc...

Mai- wo nahi wo to tum ache se dhyan rakhti ho mere Jaan ka mai to ye kah raha tha ki I Love U... Jan...

Divya-(sharmate huye) I Love U 2 dipu...

Wo bhi pahle mujhe naraj thi aur baat nahi kar rahi thi par mere manane se wo bhi maan jati hai.

aur use kuch der baat karne ke baad mai ritu ke baho me so jata hu.

Agli subah hum dono jaldi uth jate hai. Aur subah fresh hokar vaha ke admi se apni hi kutiya me baithe
huye bate kar rahe the.

Ki tabhi vaha bahar se ek admi aa jata hai aur jor jor se sans lene lagta hai.

WO bahut hi ghabraya huva tha. Uski bajah se use bolne bhi nahi aa raha tha.

Sardar- Kya huva tujhe tu aise kyu bhag raha hai sab thik to hai na.

Admi- Woooo......wwwooooo......... Bahhahhaarrr.........

Sardar- Kyu kya huva bahar....

Admi- WO bahar..... WO bada janawar.....

Sardar- Kya....... WO janawar aa gaya..... Ab kuch nahi ho sakta hamara.

jitne jaldi ho sake yaha se bhag chalo aur ye jagah khaki karo agar bachna hai to...

Mai sab ye sun raha tha. Shayad yaha ane se pahle hamne jis janawar ke bare me suna tha vahi hoga.

Mai- Kya huva hai yaha pe aur ye kon se janwar ke bare me bol raha hai.

Sardar- Yaha pe ek bahut hi bada janwar hai Jo pure gaon ko jalakar Khatm kar deta hai.

aur Jo bhi bachte hai unhe sath le jakar khata hai.aur ab wo yaha aa gaya hai yani ab hamara gaon
khatam.

Siraj Patel 329

 Tabhi ek bahut badi darkar sunayi deti hai jiski abaj sunke vaha ki kutiya aur hum sabhi log hilne lagte
hai.
Uski abaj sunke hum sab log bahar bhagne lagte hai.

Mere sath ritika bhi bhagne Lagti hai.mai bahar akar dekhta hu to mai dekhte hi kuch der dang raha jata
hu.
kyu ki wo bahut ho bada chamkila janwar age khada tha.

Use dekhne se lag raha tha ki wo koi dragon hai.aur wo bhi aisa vaisa nahi sunhara dragon.

Ritika wo janwar pahle to dekhke shock ho jati hai. Par wo Abhi bhi apni jagah khadi thi.

Wo dragon hawao me Charo taraf aag hi aag phaila raha tha.uske bade bade pair bhi jab jab jamin par
padte the to mano jamin hilne Lagti hai.

Aur uske do bade pankh bhi the Jisse wo udd sakta tha.wo kabhi ghar ki aur to kabhi hawa me aag ki
phuk maar raha tha.

Use dekh kar sare log idhar se udhar bhag rahe the.hamare sath bahar aya huva wo admi aur sardar bhi
bhagne lagte hai.

Sirf mai aur ritu apni jagah Khade the.hum dono ek dusre ki aur dekh rahe the.mano puch rahe ho iske
age kon jayega.

Mai- Mai dekh leta hu ise...

Ritu- Nahi tum ruk jao mai jakar dekhti hu. Mujhe use sambhalne do.

Mai- Ritu use mai sambhalata hu tum gaon wall ki madad karo.

Unhe surakhsit jagah le jao. Is baar mai par agli baar tum sambhal Lena plz....

Ritu- Okk thik hai par agli baar koi chance nahi ha.

Phir ritu vaha se gaon walo ki madad karne ke liye chali jati hai.

Aur wo dragon hawa me udte huye aag uda raha tha.kabhi kutiyo ki upar to kabhi upar jakar hawao me.

Ab wo dragon jamin me upar akar khada ho jata hai. Wo apni jagah firing kar raha tha aur sabhi aur dekh
raha tha.

Ki tabhi mai us dragon ke samne chala jata hu.mujhe uske samne jata dekh kar vaha ke sare log chilla
rahe the.

Sab- uske pass Mat jao... Wo bahut hi darinda hai wo tumhe maar dega....

aisa kah ke.... Par Maine baat nahi suni aur age chal pada.

Siraj Patel 330

 Mai us Tak pahuch ne se pahle usne 2-3 gharo ko aag laga Di thi.

Ab mai uske samne jakar khada ho jata hu jab wo dragon mujhe apne samne dekhta hai.

To meri taraf aag ki phunk maar deta hai par is aag ko mai apne dono hath age karke hawa me hi rok
deta hu.

Wo ek ke bad ek hawa me phunk maar rahi thi par mai uska har waar hawa me hi rok raha tha.

ye sab vaha bhagte huye log dekh rahe the.

Aur wo sab ye dekh kar apni jagah hi ruk gaye.sab ke cheharo par shikan si thi.

wo sab mujhe ajib se najro se dekh rage the.unhe dekh kar wo sab shock me gaye the.

Unhe khud samaj nahi aa raha tha ki wo khush ho jaye ya roye.

Ki tabhi wo dragon phuk karte huye achanak mere samne akar mujhe apni lath se bahut dur phek deta
hai.

mai bhi uske waar ko sahan nahi kar paya aur dur jakar girta hu.

Mai-(uthte huye) sala bahut taqatwar lagta hai ab rokne se kuch phayda nahi hoga use to kuch aur
tariqe se marna hoga.

Mai uthkar bhagte huye uss draogn ke pass jakkar ek bahut bada taqat se uski muh par mukka maar
deta hu.

to us mukke ke Karan wo dragon 2-3 palti khakar dur ja girta hai.

Par wo bahut jaldi uthte huye hawa me mere pass ata hai aur wo is baar mere upar barf ki bariah kar
deta hai jaise wo mujhe fridge Karna chahata ho.

Aur wo sach me mujhe fridge kar deta hai ab mere Charo aur barf hi barf tha.aur wo dragon bahut jor
Jor se chilla raha tha jaise khush hokar has raha ho.

Mujhse kuch dur ritu bhi bahut itminaan se baithi huyi kuch kha rahi thi.jaise hamare dono ki ladayi ka
maja loot rahi ho.

Mujhe ye sab dekh kar bahut Gussa ata hai aur mai wo barf ki diwar tod deta hu.aur ab wo dragon meri
aur bahut gusse se dekhta hai.

Mai mere hath me ek talwaar lata hu aur us talwaar se dragon pe hamla kar deta hu.

Par us talwaar se use kuch bhi nahi huva uski chamdi kat Jane ke baad phir se Jud gayi.aur wo phir se
mujh par hamla karne ke liye meri taraf aa rahi tha.

Aur wo mujh par apne pankho se hamla bhi kar deta hai aur mai bhi usi teji se due jakar girta hai.

Siraj Patel 331

 Mai- ab bas bahut huva use to ab dikhana hi hoga.

Mai puri raftaar se uski taraf bhag ke jata hu uski muh pe hawa me udte huye lath maar deta hu. To uske
pet par bahut jor se mukka maar deta hu.

Use maine sambhalne ke mauka hi nahi diya aur uspar lath ghusso ka hamla jari rakha.

Wo bahut hi thak gayi tha mere waar se ab maine akhiri waar karne ki sochi aur maine apni pancho
shaktiya ek ki aur uske upar ek tej roshni chod di.

Wo roshni bahut tej thi kisi ko bhi age ka dikhayi nahi de raha tha ki age kya chal raha hai. Aur kya ho
raha hai. Ab sabki ankhe us dragon ki taraf thi.

Us tej roshni ko wo dragon sahan nahi kar pa raha tha.kyu ki uske andar itna tej hone ke bawjood bhi wo
mere tej ko sahan nahi kar paya.

Aur mujhe bachane ki request insani abaj me bhik mang kar karne laga.

Pahle to mujhe bahut acharya huva ki ye kaise insani bhasha bolne lagta hai.mujhe laga ki mera vaham
hoga par wo sach me insani bhasha bolne lagta hai.

Ab mai apne aap par pura control karte huye apna waar rok deta hu.par abhi vaha kuch aur hi dikhayi de
raha tha.

wo dragon jaha khada tha ab wo sara area sunheri kirno se jagmagane lagta hai.

Vaha tej bahut tha jo sab ki ankhe usko sahan nahi kar par raha thi vaha ke sare log apni ankhe band kar
dete hai.

Yahha tak ritika bhi mujhe bhi kuch dikhayi nahi de raha tha kyu ki abhi tak maine apni lenses nahi nikali
thi.

Kuch hi der me vaha ka prakkash kam ho jata hai aur mujhe Jo samne dikhta hai wo bahut hi alag hi
drishya tha.

Aur wo drishya dekh kar mere sath sare log dang ho jate hai. Sab log sirf uski aur dekhe ja rahe the.

Aur ritu bhi ab apni jagaj se uth chuki thi.aur us taraf dekhte huye meri taraf aa rahi thi.

Mai bhi age ka najara dekh kar kuch der usme kho jata hu.

Samne najara hi kuch aisa tha wo dragon pata nahi kaha chala gaya tha.

aur uski jagah ek insani nasl ki ladki jo bahut hi khubsurat aur bahut gori chamdi ki khadi thi. uski body
sunheri chamak se chamak rahi thi.

Uske body pe bahut hi gahane the aur dekhne se bahut hi sundar lag rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 332

 Uski ankho me attraction tha Jo kisi ko bhi apni taraf khich late.

Ek taraf us dragon ko dekh kar sabki ankho me dar tha Jo bahut hi bhayanak thi.

Aur ab uske jagah ek 18 saal jaisi Young Ladki khadi thi.

jiske chehare se bahut hi masumiyat jhalak rahi thi.aur wo bahut hi bholi dikh rahi thi.

Ab wo bhi mere taraf aa rahi thi.mai kya karu mujhe samaj nahi aa raha tha.

ki tabhi piche se ritu akar mere baju me khadi ho jati hai.aur Jo age se ladki aa rahi thi.

wo sidha mere pass akar mere age ghutno pe khadi ho jati hai.

Aur mujhe pranam karte huye mere age jhuk jati hai. Mai ye sab dekh kar shock ho jata hu aur 2 kadam
piche ho jata hu.

Ladki- (insani abaj me) mere sartaj......! Mere malik.....! Mai aaj se aapki ghulam hu.

Mai to usne mih se insani shabdh sunke hang ho jata hi aur mere sath ritu bhi.

Mai! - ttttuu.... Tumm kon ho aur ye kya kar rahi ho mai koi tumhara malik valik nahi hu... Uth jao..

Ladki- Nahi malik aap hi mere malik ho. Aap hi mere sartaj ho aapne mujhe yudha karke mujhe jit liya
hai.ab mai apki ghulam hu aur aap hi mere malik.

Mai- Maine tumhe kab yudha kiya aur tum mujhse kab haar gayi.

Ladki- Aapne Abhi jis dragon pe hamla kiya tha wo mai hi hu aur apne Abhi mujhe hi haraya tha.

Mai- Ye kaise ho sakta hai wo dragon to kitna darawana aur bhayanak tha balki tum to uske opposite ho.
Aur kitni sundar aur pyarri ho.

Ye mai kya bol gaya meri bolte hi ritu meri taraf gusse se dekhne lagi.

Sahi kahte hai log ek ladki ke age dusri ladki ki wah wah nahi karni chahiye.varna bahut kuch bhugatna
padta hai.

Ladki-mai hi wo dragon hu aur aaj se mai apki gulam ke sath patni bhi hu.

isi liye ab mai apko chod kar kabhi nahi ja rahi jab Tak meri Jaan nahi chali jati.

Tabhi ritu bich me bolta deti hai.

Ritu- Ye ladki tu Jo koi bhi ho agar hamare bich me ayi na to mere hatho se sidha maar khayegi nahi to
apni Jaan se hath dho baithogi.

Siraj Patel 333

 Ladki- Aap hoti kon ho mere malik aur hamare bich me bolne wali. Agar bich me kuch shabd bhi bolana
to....

Ritu- To kya tu mujhe maregi mujhe ek baar touch karke to dikha phir tujhe sikhati hu kon bich me ati
hai aur kon nahi....

Mai ab in dono ki bak bak sune ja raha tha ab pura mahol shant ho gaya tha.

In dono ko chodkar sare gaon wale sirf hamare tino ki aur hi dekh rahe the.

Unhe to yaha kya ho raha hai kuch pata nahi tha. Wo sab log sirf dragon se hi bahut dare huye the aur
ab ye...

Mai to in dono se ab tang aa chuka hu na jaane kab se mai pak gaya tha in dono ke jhagdo se...

Mai( Chilate huye) - Band karo tum dono apni bakwass.

Ye ladki tum Jo koi bhi ho par meri ek baat dhyan se suno tumhe ritu se aise baat karne ka koi hak nahi
hai.

Tum Jo koi bhi ho yaha se chali jao.

Ladki- mai apki har ek baat manane ko Tayar hu bas age se aap mujhe se chodne ki baat nahi karo.

Varna jab aap mujhe chod doge tab mai is jahan ko chod me chali jaungi...

Mai to ab soch me pad gaya kya hai kya ye bala Jo apne aap ko meri gulam kah rahi hai aur mujhe apna
malik aur mere sath....

Us ladki ke aise bato se ritika kuch shant ho gayi thi par Abhi bhi uske ankho me gussa dikhayi de raha
tha.

ab mai ritu ki aur dekh raha tha. Mai sirf ririka ke bolne ka intzaar kar raha tha ki tabhi vaha pe ansh aa
jata hai.

Matlab wo sirf mujhe man hi man me baat karta hai.

Ansh- Bhai....

Mai- Ansh Tum yaha bahut sahi samay par aye ho ab mujhe batao mai kya karu.

Ansh- Bhai mai apko sirf yahi batane aya hu is dragon girl ko aap accept kar lo. Kyu ki aapko yaad hai aap
ko kya kaha gayya tha.

Mai- Thik hai ansh....

Aur ansh chala jata hai aur mai us ladki ko dekhte huye bolta hu.

Siraj Patel 334

 Mai- Thik hai tum mere sath rah sakti ho par pahle mujhe tumhare bare me sab janna hai.

Ritu- dipu iske bare me baad me Jaan lete jai par pahle in gaon walo ko sambhalo. ye log bahut dare
huye hai.

Mai ritika ki baat se sahmat ho gaya tha. Isi liye mai gaon walo ke pass jata hu wo sab log ek jagah jame
huye the.

Aur sab log mujhe ajib si najro se dekh rahe the.unme se mukhiya samne ata hai aur mere samne akar
pair padne lagta hai.

Mai - Ye... ye aap kya kar rahe ho.

Mukhiya- Tum bhagawaan bankar aye ho Jo hum sab ki jaan bachayi. Hum sab apke Kabhi nahi phed
sakte.

Mai- Jo mujhse ho sakta tha so Maine kiya Aur kuch nahi.

Ab aap logo ko kya kisi ko bhi wo dragon kuch nahi karega kyu ki ab wo mar chuka hai.

Ladki- Par mai to jinda hu.

Sab gaonwalo ko samaj nahi aa raha tha. Kya ho raha hai.

Mukhiya - ye kon hai aur ye ladki kaha se aa gayi yaha pe.

Ab mai kya bolta mujhe sach bolna hi pada.

Mai- ye vahi hai sunhara aur khunkhar dragon.

Ye sab sunke gaonwale bahut dar jate hai. Aur sab log vaha se piche piche hat rahe the.

Mai- are are aap piche jao mat ab aap logo ko use darne ki koi jarurat nahi hai ab wo aap logo ko nahi
khayegi.

Aur nahi apko pareshan karegi.(us Ladki ko dekh kar) ha na nahi karogi na.

Ladki- Nahi ab mai aap logo ko nuksan nahi karungi. Aur nahi ab mai apko jalakar rakh karungi.

Maine aaj se Jo kuch bhi kiya hai uske liye mujhe maaf kar do.

Us Ladki ki baat se wo sare log ab shant ho gaye the.par phir bhi wo log usse bahut dar rahe the.

Phir wo sare log apni apni kutiya me Jane lagte hai aur mai ritika ki taraf dekh kar kahta hu ab Hume bhi
chalna chahiye.

Ritu- Tum kya in logo ko aise chodkar chale jaoge.

Siraj Patel 335

 Mai- ab inka kaam ho chuka hai aur ye dragon ladki bhi to hammare sath hai isiliye ye log use bahut
darenge.

Ritu- thik hai phir chalte hai.

Ab hum dono apni kutiya me jate hai apna saman lekar vaha se baahar aa jate hai.

Mai vaha ke mukhiya ke pass jata hu aur Jane ki agya le leta hu to wo kahta hai.

Mukhiya- Hume pata to nahi aap kon ho par aapne humari bahut badi madad ki hai.

Aap ek farishte ban kar aye aur hame bacha liya aap kisi bhagwan se kam nahi ho.

Itna bolkar wo meri age jhukne ja raha tha ki Maine use rom diya.

Mai- Nahi aisi koi baat nahi hai par mai to ek sadharan insane hu. Aur aisa kah kar aap mujhe sharminda
kar rahe ho.

Mukhiya- Ye to aap ka badhappan hai.

Mai- thik hai to ab hume Jane ki anumati chahate hai.

Aur in sab se bida lekar hum dono in janwaro pe baithkar chal nikalte hai.

Kuch age Jane ke baad mai piche mudkar dekhta hu to wo ladki hamare Abhi bhi piche piche aa rahi thi.

Mai use dekh kar ruk jata hu. aur mere sath ritu bhi ruk jati hai wo bhi piche mudkar dekhti hai to wo uss
Laski ko dekh leti hai.

Ritu - Tum hamare piche piche kyu aa rahi ho.

Ladki- jaha Jaha mere malik jayenge mai unke piche aaungi.

Mai- Ohhh God..... Pahle to ye mujhe malik malik kahna band karo aur agar tumhe chalna hai to jao us
ritu ke pass jakar baitho.

Ritu- mai use apne pass nahi baithne dungi.

Mai- thik hai tum mere pass aao aur tum jakar us janwar ke upar baith jao.

Ritu phir utar ke mere pass aa jati hai aur wo ladki us janwar pe jakar baith jati hai.

Aur hum nikal padte hai.ab hum tino me se koi kuch bhi nahi bol raha tha.

Humko chalte huye sham hone ko ayi thi. Isi liye hum rukne ka plan karte hai to mai ab vahi ruk jata hu.

Maine ek choti si kutiya tayar kar di aur hum sab usi me baithe huye the.

Siraj Patel 336

 Mujhe to bahut bhuk lagi thi.aur humare pass to kuch bhi nahi tha.

Mai- Ritu mujhe to bahut bhuk lagi hai yaar.

Ritu- mujhe bhi.

Ladki- Aapko bhuk lagi ho to kahi se mai apko khana lake du.

Ritu - Kya laugi.

Ladki- Kuch nahi 4-5 yaha ke log. Bahut swadishta hote hai .

Ritu- Chiiiii..... ab kya hum log ye khahenge. Maine pahle hi kaha tha use hamare sath mat lo par tum
maante hi nahi.

Mai- Dekho hum ye sab nahi khate aur tumhe bhi nahi khana chahiye kuch acha kha liya karo aur ab tum
age se kisi ko bhi bewajah nahi marungi.

Ladki- Jaisa aap Kahe malik par aapko bhuk lagi thi isi liye kaha tha maine.

Mai- mai uska intzaar karta hu.

Maine ansh ko dharti ka khana lane ko kaha.

Tabhi hamare samne khana aa jata hai.

Ladki- aap to bahut bade jadugaar ho bina bole hi itna bada khana.

Ritu- Jyada mat bolo chip chap khana khao.

Bahut dino baad dharti ka khana khakar bahut acha lagne laga tha.

maine to pet bharke khana kha liya.aur wo ladki to aise khana kha rahi thi jaise hazar saal baad kha rahi
ho.

Uski plate khatam hote hi dusri plate uske samne aa jati thi wo bhi puri bhari huyi.

Hamara khana khatam ho gaaya tha par hamara hone ke baad bhi 10-12 dish mangawane ke baad uska
pet bhar gaya.

Ritu aur mai to use dekh kar hasne lage the.

Ladki- Malik pahli baar aisa khana kha rahi hu na isiliye aise khaya hai.

Maine use kuch nahi bola par uska malik labj mujhe ab chubhane lage the.

Mai- Tumhara naam kya hai.

Siraj Patel 337

 Ladki- Mujhe kuch naam nahi hai aur jab se paida huyi hu aisi hi hu.kisi ka bhi nahi sunna sirf apne man
ki karna.

Ritu- To aaj se tumhara naam hai Sonam. kyu ki tumhara tej kisi sone ki tarah hai.

Mai- Aur ha age se tum mujhe Malik nahi kahugi mujhe ye labj pasand nahi hai.

tum mujhe apna dost man sakti hu.Isi liye tum age se mujhe RD kahugi...

Sonam- Ji malik.... Maaf karna RD....

Mai- Mujhe ek baat batao Tum ye sab kab se karne lagi jab ki tum itni achi ho ye logo ko marna aur in he
jalakar kha Jana ye kya tumhe shobha nahi deta....

Sonam- Aap sahi kah rahe hai baat kuch aisi hai ki mai hamare nasl ki akhri bachi hu.

Aur mai tab se mai free se ghumne lagi Jaha jati mera samna koi nahi kar sakta tha.

Kisi ne to mujhe pane ki koshish ki. Par Sab mujhse haar jate the.isi liye mujhe mere shakti pe Garv hone
laga.

Aur usi Garv ke chalte mai mere ahankar me chur ho gayi aur ye sab karne lagi.mujhe koi rokne ke liye
nahi tha.

Par hamare yaha ek rivaj tha agar kisi ne bhi dragon ko apne kabu me kar liya to wo us dragon ka maalik
ban jayega.

Yani dragon ki usse shadi ho jayegi. Aur jab Tak wo nahi mar jate tab Tak wo usi ke sath rah jati. Isi liye
mai apke sath hu.

Ritu to ye shadi ka sunkar dang rah gayi aur wo bolti hai.

Ritu- Mai ye shadi ko nahi maanti is me Dono ki sahamati honi chahiye dono ka pyaar hona chahiye.aur
ye sirf mujhse hi pyaaar karti hai.

Sonam- Ha Didi ye apse hi pyaar karte hai mai apse apka pyaar nahi chin rahi hu.

Bas mai yahi bata rahi hu ki hamare riwaj se meri to shadi inke sath ho gayi hai.

Bas jab ye ha kahenge tab hamari shadi puri ho jayegi aur mai unki puri biwi ho jaugi.

Ritu- Aur ye kabhi bhi sambhav nahi hoga samji..

Mai- Wo sab baad me dekhenge ab tum dono jhagda band karo.

Vaise mujhe ek baat batao tumhare nasl ki tum akhiri kaise Bach gaayi Baki sab kaha hai aur nahi hai to
wo sab kaise mare gaye aur tum kaisi Bach gayi.

Siraj Patel 338

 Sonam- Ye to mujhe bhi thik se nahi pata kyu ki mai us waqt bahut choti thi. Par mai irna janri hu ki
hamara bhi ek grah huva karta tha.

Lekin kisi ne hamare grah pe hamla kar diya aur jis kisi ne bhi hamla kiya tha wo bahut taqadwar tha
usne hamare pura grah hi nashta kar diya.

Ab vaha us grah ke tukde bhi milenge Jaha par wo huva karta tha.

Mai- Lekin tum Kaise Bach gayi us hadse se...

Sonam- us hamle ka Abhas mere mata ko ho gaya tha isi liye unhone wo hone se pahle hi mujhe vaha se
dur bhej diya.

aur mere vahha se jaane ke baad wo hadsa ho gaya hai.

Ritu- mujhe lagta hai bahut raat ho gayi haai ab hame sona chahiye...

Mujhe Abhi kuch bate karni thi sonam se par ritu ke kahne par hum tino ek hi kutiya me so Gaye.

Sonam hum dono me se kuch duri pe soyi huvi thi aur hum dono ek dusre ki baho me..

Na Jane mujhe kyu sonam ko dekh kar ek hamdardi si hone lagi thi. Usme aisa kya tha Jo mujhe uski
taraf attract kar Raha tha...

Hum agli subah uthkar apni safar pe chalne lagte hai dhire dhire...age ek bahut badi pahadi ati hai ab
mujhe lagne laga ki hamari maanjil jyada dur nahi hai.

Humne chalte huye us pagadi ko paar kar diya aur us pahadi ke end me mujhe ek choti si gufa type ek
dikhne laga.

to mai in dono ko sath lekar us gufa ki aur nikal pada.

Pass jakar dekhne ke baad wo gufa bahut choti si lag rahi thi. Usme surf ek hi admi ke liye jagah thi Jane
ke liye.

Mai- Tum dono yahi thairo mai andar jakar ata hu. kuch hi der me bapas aa jata hu.

Ritu- Nahi hum bhi sath ayenge...

Mai- Beta tum dono yahi raho mai u gaya aur u aya Bas kuch hi der ki to baat hai.

Ritu- thik hai par jaldi ana.

Mai- thik hai aur sonam ki taraf dekh kar apna aur iska khyal rakhana.

Itna kahkar mai andar ki tarf Jane lagta hu.wo jagah ek admi ke hisab se bahut hi choti thi.

mai apne aap ko dabakar andar Jane laga. andar baahut hi Ghana andhera tha kaha jau kuch dikhayi

Siraj Patel 339

 nahi de raha tha.

Kuch andar 100 mtr Jane ke baad wo gufa ab badi hone lagti hai aur itni badi ho jati hai.

Ki uske pura gaon sama jaye. Aur andar na Jane kaha se prakash aa raha tha.

Ab mai kuch age Jane ke baad mujhe ek abaj sunayi deti hai kisi admi ki.

Admi- kon Ho tum aur yaha kya kar rahe ho.

Mai- Mai ek musafir hu aur yaha meri ek chiz chori ho gayi hai bas mai wo chiz dhundne aya hu mujhe
aapki madad chahiye.

Admi- Mai is bishay me tumhari kuch madad nahi kar sakta chale ja yaha se yaha bahut khatra hai agar
nahi gaya to apne jaan se hath dho baithega.

Mai- Mai yaha jane ke liye nahi aya hu mujhe ek baar vagabo naam ke baba se milna hai bas unhe Milne
ke baad mai chala jaunga.

Admi- ( wo shyad apna naam sunke )Tumhe kisi ne bheja hai yaha.

Mai- Mai pachim ki aur se yaha aya hu aur vaha ek budha baba tha unhone hi mujhe yaha ka pata
bataya hai.isiliye mai yaha aya hu.

Admi ab us baba ka naam sunke mere samne ata hai.

Wo jyada to budha nahi tha par dikhne me mujhe 80 ke aas pass dikh raha tha.

Uske Baal bhi bahut bade huye the. Dikhne me wo yaha ke jaisa hi dikh raha tha.Ab mai unhe pranama
karta hu.

Admi- Mai hi hu vagabo batao mujhse kya help chahiye.

Mai unhe sab batata hu Jo Maine us baba ko bataya tha. Pahle to wo ye sunkar hairan ho jata hai.

Uski bolti hi band ho gayi thi. Par wo phir bhi bolta hai.

Vagabo- kon ho tum.

Mai- Maine pahle hi kaha tha ki mai ek musafir hu aur mai yaha ek chiz dhundne aya hu.

Vagabo- Chip baitho jab tumhe us baba ne bheja tha tabhi mai samaj gaya tha ki koi bada Karan hai par
ye nahi socha tha ki wo Karan yahi hoga.

Mai- kripaya kar ke mujhe bata de.aur wo mujhe kaha milega.

Vagabo- Tum kon ho mai ye to nahi janta aur shayad tum mujhe nahi batana chahate hoge koi baat nahi.

par mai in baba par pura bharosha rakhta hu isi liye mai ab tumhe kuch batata hu us ke bare me.

Siraj Patel 340

 Mai- thik hai batao.

Vagano- Ab tum us manjil ke bahut pass ho yaha se isi disha ki aur ek gaon mil jayega.

tum vaha jao kuch din baad tumhe tumhari manjil vahi mil jayegi shayad bahut jald hi mil jaye.

Mai- Dhanywaad vagabo.

Ab mai vahha se bahar aa jata hu ritu mujhe puchti hai ab kaha Jana hai to mai use sab bata deta hu aur
ab sonam bhi mere sath thi.

par use Abhi bhi pura sach nahi janti thi aur nahi usne kabhi mujhse pucha.

Ki aap yahha kya dhund rahe ho ya aap kyu ghum rahe ho yaha. Wo sirf mai kuch kahta usi taraf chal
deti thi.

Hum sab usi disha ki aur chal pade kuch age chalne ke baad muhe ek gaon dikhayi deta hai to Baha ki bhi
same condition ho jati thi.

Par yaha ka mukhiya mai pahle jaha thaira tha us mukhiya ka Jaan pahchan ka tha.

Shayad wo dono dost the isiliye unhone hame rahne ke liye ek kutiya Di aur mere sath doni bhi us kutiya
me aa gayi.

Ritu aur sonam din bhar safar ke Karan bahut thak gayi thi. Isiliye wo dono kutiya me jate hi so gayi.

Kyu ki isse pahle soniya kabhi bhi itna nahi chali thi.use to kya dragon bani aur yaha se vaha udd chali.

Aur ritu ko bhi do din se safar karne ke Karan wo bhi thak gayi thi. Mai thaka huva nahi tha par nind aa
rahi thi.mai bhi so jata hu ek taraf.

Ab hum tino soye huye the. To aise hi raat ho gayi.to us mukhiya ki biwi Hume khane ko uthane ayi to
hum uth gaye.fresh hone me baad hum tino bahar aa gaye.

To bahar ka najara hi kuch alag tha. Sab kog bahhar hi khana khane baith gaye the.jaise aaj kuch khass
ho aur koi function ho.

Mai- AAJ kuch khas hai kya ho aap sab ek sath khane ko baith gaye.

Mukhiya - Ha ji aaj hamara is hafte ke akhri din hai. Hum har hafte ka akhri din aise hi baithke khate hai
sab mil kar aur kal....

Hamari khate samay bate ho rahi thi tabhi mukhiya bolte huye ruk jate hai.to mujhe kuch atpata lagta
hai.

mai- Kal kya kal kuch hone wala hai kya.

Siraj Patel 341

 Mukhiya - Ji.... Wo.... Aap logo se kaise batau ab.

Ritu- Ji bejijhak hokar bataye kal kuch hone wala hai kya.

Mukhiya - ji wo hamare yaha har hafte ke akhiri din kuch bure sainik ate hai aur yaha se kuch ladkiya ko
utha kar le jati hai aur unke sath.....

Itna bolkar wo mukhiya Rone lagta hai aur uske sath vaha par baithe huye har shaksh ki ankho me ansu
the.

Mai- To aap ro kyu rahi ho. Aap unka samna kyu nahi karte Aap itne sare ho to.

Mukhiya- Nahi beta hum unka samna nahi kar sakte kyu ki wo sare log bahut bade bhayanak hai.

Aur bahut taqatwar hai unke pass jadu bhi hai. Aur bahut bade hathiyaar bhi hai.

Mai - To kya huva aap samna to kar sakte ho na.

Mukhiya - Nahi beta hum unka samna nahi kar sakte.

Ab mai unko isse age kuch nahi bol paya kyu ki unhe kahne se koi labh nahi hoga.

Kyu ki wo jaise kah rahe the. wo log bahut bade taqatwar hai aur ye log bahut garib Isi liye koi unka
samna nahi kar sakte.

Ab hum tino khana khate hai aur apni kutiya ki taraf ja hi rahe the ki hame jate waqt mukhiya bolte hai.

Mukhiya - Beta kal kuch bhi ho jaye darwaja mat kholna aur bahar mat nikalna.

Mai unko ji kahkar age badhta hu aur kutiya me aa jata hu.to Ritu aur sonam bhi mere sath hi andar ate
hai.

Ritu aur mai ek sath sote hai. Aur hamare kuch hi duri pe sonam so jati hai. To hum tino us raat chain se
so jate hai.

Subah mujhe kuch abaj ati hai to meri uss abaj se nind tuth jati hai to mai jagte huye dekhta hu to ritu
mere baho me soyi huyi thi.

aur sonam bhi kuch mere phiche se pass hi soyi huvi thi.par bahar bahut shor ho raha tha.

Mai ritu aur sonam ko uthta hu to wo bhi uth jati hai dono bhi ye shor sun leti hai to hum tino apne aap
ko thik kar lete hai.

hum pahle door se dekhte hai to bahar ka drishya dekh kar hum tino bahut shock me the kyu ki samne
ka najara hi kuch aisa tha.

Samne kuch bahut bade ajib se log the jinke hatho me ajib se hathiyaar the Jo bahar khade the.

Jo bhi ladki dikhi to use uthkar le ja rahe the.hum tino bhi ye dekh kar hairan ho jate hai.

Siraj Patel 342

 Mujhe ye sab dekh kar bahut gussa aa raha tha mujhe laga vaha jakar inko nipat lu aur har ek ko maut ke
ghat utar du.

mai bahar Jane hi waka tha ji tabhi ritu mera hath pakad leti hai aur mujhe rok deti hai.

Mai - Kya huva mujhe kyu Roka mujhe chod mai Abhi bahar jakar unka bura haal karata hu.

Ritu - Tum chodo is baar mujhe Jane do kyu ki mere Jane se inke adde ka pata chal jayega.

Aur mai inke sabhi sathiyo ko markar yaha se aur bhi ladkiyo ko lekar bapas aa jaungi.

Mai - Par. ...

Ritu - Maine kaha na aur vaise bhi tumne pichli baar kaha tga ki agli baar tum yani mai jaungi. To samaj
lo is baar meri bari hai.

Mai- Thik hai baba jao...

Utne me sonam bol padi...

Sonam- Aap Kahe to mai chali jau.Mere bahar jate hi in me se ek bhi jinda nahi bachega.

Mai- nahi agar tum gayi to in logo ke sath bichare gaon walo ko bhi maar dogi.

Aur mai inke boss me pass pahuchna chahata hu. Isi liye tum mere pass raho.aur ritu tum chali jao.

Ab hum dono andar hi baithe huye the aur door ki kinaro se dekh rahe the ritu ke bahar jate hi sab log
ritu ki taraf dekh rahe the.

Kyu ki ritu vaha pe sabse alag dikh rahi thi. aur vaha bhi ritu ne apna pahnava change nahi kiya tha.

par usne simple dress pahnaya tha. wo vaha par bhi salwaar- kurti me khadi thi.

Vaha ke sare log pahle to use dekhte hi rah gaye. Phir vaha in saitano ne ritu ko bhi gher liya.

Ritu chillane lagi aur Rone lagi par unhone ritu ki ek nahi suni aur use bhi apne sath me liya.

Ye sab dekh kar mujhe bahut hasi aa rahi thi to mai haste huye khud se bolta hu.

Mai - Sali bahut achi acting karti hai jaise lag raha ho ye sach me kidnap ho rahi ho aur use bachane wala
koi nahi hai.ab uski khair nahi.

Sonam- Ji aapne kuch kaha...

Mai- nahi maine to kuch nahi kaha.

Sonam- to phir aap has kyu rahe ho.

Siraj Patel 343

 Mai- wo tum nahi samjogi. Mai tumhe baad me samjaunga.

Sonam- ji...

Wo sare log ab ladkiyo ko lekar vaha se chale jate hai ab vaha par bahut sannatta tha.kuch hi der pahle
vaha itna shor tha vaha pe ab koi nahi tha.

Ab sare log bahar aa jate hai aur Rone lagte hai. Kyu ki wo log kuch nahi kar pa rahe the.ab mai nind se
jagne ki acting karta hu.

Aur bahar aa jata hu. Mere piche piche sonam bhi aa jati hai.bahar ate hi mai ritu ko abaj dete huye
unke pass jata hu.

Mai- Mukhiya ji aapne ritu ko kahi dekha.

Mukhiya kuch nahi bola sirf roye ja raha tha.Maine use phir se pucha par usne koi jawab nahi diya to is
baar Maine gusse se use puch kiya.

To wo mukhiya rote huye hi bolne laga.

Mukhiya- Ritu ko wo admi apne sath le gaye.

Mai -(chokne acting karte huye) kon Admi sath le gaye aur ye sab kaise huva.

Mukhiya - Abhi kuch der pahle Maine raat ko apko bataya tha na ki wo sare log bahut kahtarnaak hai.

wo sab ko sath le gaye hamare betiyo ko bhi aur apki dost ritu ko bhi.

Mai - ye shunke shock ho jata hu.kyu ritu ne itni achi acting ki thi to mujhe bhi kuch achi acting karni
chahiye na isiliye mai bhi shock ho gaya.

Mujhe dekhte huye sonam ne bhi vaisa hi kiya par use ye thik se nahi huva to maine use isharo se kah
diya ki chup raho kuch mat karo.

Maine Unke samne do bund ansu bahaye par ab samay aa gaya hai mujhe bahar Jane ka.

Mai- Mukhiya ji koi baat nahi par mai apne dost ko sath le kar hi aunga bas aap itna bata do ki wo kis
disha ki aur Gaye hai.

Mukhiya- Aap unhe bapas nahi la sakte wo log bahut taqatwar hai aap unka samna nahi kar Payenge.

Mai- mujhe bas itna bata do ki wo sab log kis disha ki aur gaye hai.

Mukhiya ek disha ki aur hath karta hai to mai unhe kuch bole bina uski taraf Jane lagta hu.

tabhi piche se sonam bhi mere piche piche ate huye bolti hai.

Siraj Patel 344

 Sonam- Ruko hum bhi ate hai...

To wo bhi mere sath aa gayi. Aur sab log sirf hume jate huye dekhne lage.

kuch age Jane ke baad hum ruk jate hai pahle mai confirm karta hu hume yaha koi dekh to nahi raha.

Sonam- kya huva aap yaha kyu ruk gaye aur idhar-udhar kya dekh rahe ho.

Mai- kuch nahi chalo ab mere sath...

Itna bolkar maine uska hath pakad liya aur ab hum dono hawa me udne lage. Mujhe hawa me udte huye
dekhkar sonam boli.

Sonam- Apke pass udne ki bhi shakti hai. Mere pass bhi hai par dragon banane par hi...

Mai- hmmmm..... Ab shant ho jao.

Ab hum hawayi marg se un darindo ke piche jate hai.

kuch hi duri pe wo log mujhe dikhayi dete hai.ab mai unse duri banate huye ja raha tha.

Sonam- wo rahe chalo unke pass jakar unhe marte hai aur Didi ko le ate hai.

Mai- Didi ko le hi ayenge par pahle mujhe unka kabila dekhna hai. Phir in sabko maar ke hum inhe le
ayenge.

Sonam- phir to bahut maja ayega...

Aur itna bollar wo dhire se hasne lagi. Maine uski taraf dekha to wo shant ho gayi.

Age wo sab log ek jagah jakar gayab ho jate hai. Mai to ye dekh kar shock ho jata hu.

Mai sochne lag jata huye sab log achank gayab kaise ho gaye.

Sonam- Ye sare log kaha chale gaye abhi to yahi the.

Mai- mujhe bhi nahi malum chalo dekhte hai.

Hum dono niche utar ke vaha jakar dekhte hai to mujhe vaha koi dikhayi nahi deta.

Mai - Ye kaise ho gaya. Ye log to Abhi yahi the to gaye kaha.

mai Charo aur dekh raha tha par mujhe koi dikhayi nahi de raha tha.aur mere sath sonam bhi ye dekh
kar chonk jati hai.

Tabhi mujhe kuch yaad ata hai mai apni ankho par hath le jata hu.

Aur lenses nikal deta hu aur apni ankhe kholta hu.

Siraj Patel 345

 Mujhe ye karte dekh sonam to aur shock ho jati hai.

Par jab mujhe apni lenses nikalte samay dekhti hai aur jab wo mere ankhe dekhti hai to wo nili thi.

Sonam- Ye.... Ye sab kya hai... Apki ankhe itni nili...

Aur itna bolkar wo mere ankho me dekh kar kho si gayi. Jab maine use hilaya tab jakar use hosh aya.

Sonam- Ye kya hai apki ankhe itni nili kab huyi aur Abhi to apne apni ankhe hatho se nikali thi to ye
sab....

Mai- meri ankhe pahle se hi nili hai. Bas uska nila pan chupane ke liye mai ye nakli ankhe pahnta hu.

Sonam- aise hi rahne do use aap aise hi bahut ache lagte ho.

Apke aisi ankhe dekh kar isme dubne ka man karta hai Jaise aap me mai kho jau.

Mai- bas basss.... Ab ye bate baad me pahle hum ritu ko dhund lete hai.

Aur phir mai age dekhta hu to mai jab age dekhta hu ye dekh kar hairan ho jata hu.

Kyu ki Mai jab samne dekhta hu par mujhe kuch bhi dikhayi nahi deta.

Balki sach me mujhe age kuch bhi dikhayi nahi det.mai ye sochne laga ki mujhe ye kya dekh raha hu mai.

kyu ki age sab kuch andhera tha yani wo grah vahi pe khatam ho gaya ho. aur uske age kuch bhi na ho.

Tabhi mujhe ek abaj ati hai to hum gayab ho jate hai.

Aur vaha se side me ho jata hu.tabhi vaha par kuch vaha ke saitanvasi ate hai. Wo kuch 4-5 log the par Jo
dur se aa rahe the.

Admi1-Yaha par Maine kisi ko dekha.

Admi2- Nahi re yaha to koi bhi nahi tha agar tujhe dikhayi diya to kaha gaya hoga wo.

Admi1-Chal Jane de hum jate hai varna hume der ho jayegi.

Admi3- Ha chalo yaar jaldi...

Phir wo log mere pass ate hai aur mere kuch age jakar unme se ek admi apne pairo ko daini taraf aur
phir baini taraf ghumata hai.

Aur phir wo charo bhi age badhte hai aur phir se wo sab bhi gayab ho jate hai.

Ye sab dekh kar mai kuch hairan jarur hota hu.par phir mujhe pata chalta hai ki yaha se andar Jane ka
rasta hai.

Siraj Patel 346

 aur andar Jane ke liye koi aisi jagah hai jaha par dabana hai to ab mai vahi jagah dhundne laga.

Sonam- Ye sab log kaha gaye.

Mai- Mujhe nahi pata chalo dekhte hai kaha gaye hai ye.

Hum dono visible ho gaye aur wo jagah dhundne lage. har ek jagah pair chalane laga par mujhe koi aisi
jagah nahi mili.

Tabhi piche se ek abbaj ati hai.....

Sainik1- kon ho tum dono aur yaha kya kar rahe ho.

Mai- ji kuch nahi hum yaha rasta bhul gaye hai to yaha chale aye.

Sainik2- ye to yaha ke nahi lagte jasus lagte hai maar dalo inhe aur raja ke samne ne chalte hai.

Aur wo dono sainik hum dono ke samne aa rahe the ki tabhi sonam bijali ki speed se unke pass jati hai.

unke upar mukke maar ke ghayal karte huye unhe apni agni se jala diya.

Mai- Ye kya kiya tumne.

Sonam- Ye apko maarne aye the isiliye maine in he hi maar diya.

Mai- To kya huva mai bhi to maar sakta tha na unhe.

Sonam- ha par har waar aap par ane se pahle use mujhe paar karne hoga.

Ab mai kya bolta kyu ki use bolne se kuch labh hone wala to hai nahi.isiliye mai chip ho gaya aur phir se
wo jagah dhundne laga.

Tabhi akhir mai mujhe ek jagah mili jaha mera pair phase gaya to samaj gaya ki yahi wo hai.

Maine vaise hi use phiraya jaise us pahle wale sainik ne phera tha to Maine bhi vaise phiraya.

mujhe aise laga ki koi mere samne hat raha hai. Par vaha mujhe kuch bhi dikhayi nahi diya.

Ab mai kuch age badhta hu.isi liye mai apna pair age badhata hu aur us andhere me pair rakhne hi wala
tha ki mujhe ek current jaisa laga.

Aur us current ke lagte hi mai piche dur jakar gir gaya.

Sonam mere pass daud ke ayi aur mujhe uthate huye bolne lagi.

Sonam- aap.... Aap thik to hai na...

Siraj Patel 347

 Mai- haaa....

Mujhe bahut hairani huyi kyu ki ye sab log aram se andar ja rahe the. Aur Maine koshish ki to mai andar
nahi ja paya.

Sonam- kya mai kuch madad karu.

Mai- Ha kya tum us paar ja sakti ho.

Sonam- dekhte hai.

Itna bolke wo us diwar ke pass chali gayi aur usne apna pair age badhaya aur ye kya wo to aram se andar
chali gayi.

Mai to ye dekhke bahut chonk jata hu. Kyu ki mujhe chod ke sab aram se andar ja rahe the aur mai hi
nahi ja pa raha hu.

Ab mujhe bahut gussa aa raha tha.par Maine haar nahi Mani aur phir se vahi chala gaya.

Aur jaise pahle kiya vaise kiya to is baar Maine apna pair uthaya aur age rakha.

To mera adha pair gayab tha yani adha pair andar tha. To is baar mai pura andar jata hu.

Is baar mai andar chala gaya. In sabhi bato se mai shock me tha kyu ki itni bhi powerfull shield hoti hai
kya Jo itni secure ho.ab mai age dekhta hu.

Mere side me hi sonam khadi thi. Aur mai side me dekhta hu to mujhe usse bhi jyada jhatka mujhe
andar dekhne ke baad lagta hai.

Kyu ki jaha par yaha se bahar jitne pathar the.jitni banjar jagah bahar ki thi usse oppose me andar ki
jagah thi.

Matlab andar hariyali hi hariyali thi.ped paudhe pani sab tha yah pe aur ye sab drishya bahut hi ramniya
aur bahut prabhavshali tha.

Jo bhi dekhe bas yahi ka ho jaye aisi jagah thi ye. Par yaha akar mujhe ek jhatka sa laga.

kyu ki mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki mai apne manjil ke bahut pass hu.

aur koi shakti mujhe apni taraf bula rahi hai apni taraf khich rahi hai.

Jaise mai pair age badha raha tha vaise vaha ki jamin hil rahi thi. Jaise us jamin se bahar ane ke liye kuch
tadap raha ho.

Aur andar Jo ek in sab ka raja baitha tha wo apne singahasan par baitha huva tha.

Jaisr jaise jamin hilne lagi vaise uska bhi singhasan hilne laga aur wo apne singahsan se niche gir gaya.

Siraj Patel 348

 Use kuch sainik uthate hai aur phir wo apne singasan pe jaakar baaith jata hai.

Raja- Kya ho raha hai yahha pe aisa to pahle kabhi bhi nahi huva haipata karo ki aisa kyu ho raha hai.

Uske chillane ke baad sainik vaha se chale jate hai aur wo bhi ye sab sochte huye apni mahal ki aur chala
jata hai.

Par use abhi bhi pata nahi chala tha ki ye sab kyu ho raha hai.

Mai age badhne laga to mere sath sonam bhi badhne lagi.

Sonam- Vaise ye jagah itni powerful Kaise hai. Mai is grah me kitne salo se hu par Maine ye jagah pahle
kyu nahi dekhi.

Itna bolta hi wo mere ankho me dekhti hai.aur wo dekhti hai mere ankho me kho jati hai.

mai use 2-3 baar abaj dene ke baad usne nahi suna to mujhe use hilana pada.

Mai- Kya huva tujhe...

Sonam- kuch nahi jab bhi mai apke ankho me dekhti hu na Jane mujhe kya hone lagta hai.

Mai- age se meri ankho dekha mat kar...

Ab hum dono kuch der age badhne ke baad hum dono ko ek bahut bada mahal hamare age dikhayi deta
hai.

wo mahal apne dharti ke mahal jaisa nahi tha.

Par Maine jaha tak yaha ki kutiya Dekhi hai in sab ki hisab se ek mahal ki tarah hi tha.

jo upar se pura khula huva tha aur jyada bada nahi tha.

Mai sonam ko shant rahne ko kahta hu aur hum dono age badhte hai ki tabhi vaha kuch sainik hame
gher lete hai.

Sainik- Ye tum log kon ho aur yaha kaise ghus gaye.

Mai- Aapne hi hame yaha laya tha bhul gaye Abhi kuch der pahle.

Sainik1sainik2 se- kyu be Abhi yaha hamare admiyo ne kisi ko laya hai kya.

Sainik-2 haa kuch der pahle kuch naya maal laya hai.

Sainik1- Lekin ye phir aise kyu ghum rahe hai in he bhi sath le chalo.

Sonam to in dono ko vahi jalkar rakh kar dene wali thi. Par Maine use rok diya.

Siraj Patel 349

 Aur wo dono hame bandi bana kar sath le Jane lage aur hum bhi unke sath Jane kage bina kuch kiye.

Wo dono sainik Hume le jakar jail. me daal dete hai.to hum dono chip chap baithe huye the.

Us haal me Jaha dekho vaha sab haddiya hi haddiya the.

Bahut logo ko yaha maar diya ho ye yaha mar gaye ho dum ghut kar.

Mai- - Tum gayab ho sakti ho kya.

Sonam- Ha ho to sakti hu.

Mai- To phir thik hai gayab ho jao aur h dono yaha se alag alag hokar ritu ko dhund lete hai ki use kaha
rakha gaya hai.

Aur agar tumhe wo dikh jaye to mujhe batana aur mujhe dikhyi di to mai tumhe bataonga samji...

Sonam- Ji RD.

Phir mai aur wo dono gayab ho jaate hai aur hum dono alag alag disha me chale jate hai use dhundne ke
liye.

Mai dhunde ja raha tha par mujhe wo chodkar sab dikh raha tha.

Jaise ki ek jagah kuch sainik vaha ke admiyo ko maar rahe the chamdi ke patte se.

Aur kuch age Jane ke baad kuch sainiko ki kaam krida chal rahi thi jo aurato ko bedhund ki tarah se chod
rahe the aur wo aurate ro rahi thi.

Par mujhe age kuch dikahyi nahi diya.ki tabhi mujhe sonam ki abaj aati hai.

ritu aur uske sath laye gaye aurato ko kahi le ja rahe hai.

To mai jhat se uske pass jane laga mujhe vaha pahuchne ke liye mere jail ke pass se gujar raha tha.

tabhi vahi dono sainik mujhe meri bandi karagrah ki taraf jate huye dikhayi dete hai to mai unke piche
jakar.

Unka kaam tamam kar ke age badhta hu.kuch hi der me mai sonam ke pass tha.....

Mai- Sonam kaha hai wo sab.

Sonam- un sab logo ko Abhi yaha se bandi banakar le gaye hai is aur.

To hum dono age badhne lagte hai usi Disha me kuch der age Jane ke baad mujhe vaha ka Sara majara
dikh raha tha.

Siraj Patel 350

 Ritu ke hath aur pair bandhe huye the. Aur jaise hi mai vaha pahucha ritu ne piche mudke dekhti hai aur
halki si smile de di jaise usne mujhe dekh liya hai.

Par ye kaise sambhav ho Sakta hai Ki usne mujhe dekh liya jab ki mai to gayab hu. Ab to iska jawab to wo
khud hi degi.

Ritu ke sath kuch 30 aurate layi gayi thi jo unke sath kuch kumari ladkiya bhi thi jo baahut ro rahi thi aur
apne aap ko chudane ki nakam koshish kar rahi thi.

Ki tabhi vaha ek admi bahut bade shan se chalte huye aa raha tha jaise vahi in sab ka malik ho bahut
bada tha.

wo jaise hamare yaha dharti pe hathi Kaise dikhte hai kuch vaisa hi dikh raha tha wo sirf uski nose choti
thi.

Aur wo jakar apne singhasan pe jakar baith jata hai.

Ritu sab ke last me khadi thi.to wo raja sab ladkiyo ko apne jhang pe bithakar kuch der unke ango se khel
leta.

Aur phir agar acha maal ho to use apne mahal ki aur phek deta.

Aur kuch bura maal ho to use bahar ki aur phek deta to use sainik uthkar apne sath le jate.

Mai sirf ye sab dekh raha tha.in sabhi sainiko hatho me bahut hi alag hi tariqe ke hathiyaar the.

Jise mai samahajana chaahata tha ki wo kya karna chahate the.

Ab kuch hi ladkiya bachi thi ki tabhi wo ritika ko dekh leta hai aur apni jagah se uthkar khada ho jata hai.

aur jis sainik ne ritu ko pakada tha use wo samne bulata hai.

Sainik ritu ko sath le jakar age khada ho jata hai.

Raja- Kon hai ye. Ye hamari tarah to dikhti naahi hai par tumhe ye kaha mil gaya.

To sainik use short me kuch bate bata deta hai. Wo ritu ko dekh kar kuch dar sa gaya tha.

Par jab usne dekha ki usi ke admiyo ne ritu ko pakda huva hai to wo bhi shant ho gaya.

Raja- (jor jor se haste huye) Ye ladki mujhe bahut pasand ayi hai.use pahle yaha le aao. Aur mere pass
bithao.

Usne itna kahte hi ritu ne apni taqat se hath chuda liye. Aur jin jin sainiko ne use pakda huva tha.

Unme se ek sainik ke hath ki talwar lekar usi ka hi gala kanp deti hai.

Aur dusre sainko pe bhi hamla karte huye usko bhi maar deti hai. Ab to ye scene dekh kar phir se wo raja

Siraj Patel 351

 khada ho gaya.

Ritu- Ye... tu Jo koi bhi ho mujhe pata karne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Aur vaise bhi mai tujhe chutkiyo me
masal sakti hu samje.

Aur tu kya mujhe bandi banayega mai khud hi yaha bandi banke ayi hu.

Kyu ki tujhe khatam kar saku aur tera is duniya se namo nishan Mita saku. Ab aa tujh me kuch himmat
bhi bachi hai to...

Aur mai ye sochte rah gaya ki isko ho kya raha hai. Kyu ki ye sab Maine bhi socha nahi tha ki aisa hoga.

Aur ye achanak aise apne aap ko chuda legi.kuch der ye shant nahi baith sakti thi kya.Jaha dekho vaha
use hi pahal karni chahiye kya...

Ki tabhi ritu ke piche se ek hamla hota hai.us achanak hamle se ritu niche gir jati hai.

Kyu ki wo hamla kisi talwar se nahi unke pass ke hatyaro se huva tha.

Us hatyaro se ek pili roshni ayi Jo ritu pe giri aur kuch der me ritu behosh ho gayi.

Raja- ye sab dekh kar phir se hasne laga aur wo phir se bola.

Raja- Sali... Mujhe pakadne ayi thi. Par ye bhul gayi ki mere kabje me hai aur ye Abhi mere rajya me hai.

aur yaha mujhe marna mumkin hi nahi namunkin bhi hai.hum isi ki shakti se use marenge.

Aur iske shakti se naya avishkar tayar karenge. aur phir kisi duniya pe raaj kerenge...

Itna bolkar wo hasne laga tha aur jab usne ritu ko gali di thi tab mujhe bahut Gussa aya tha aur ab Maine
der na karne ki soch li thi.

Mai - Lekin tera ye sapna kabhi bhi pura nahi hoga.

Usne ye abaj suni to thi par use koi dikh nahi raha tha. Wo Charo aur dhundne laga ki wo kisne bola par
use kuch bhi dikhayi nahi de rahha tha.

Ki tabhi mai sab ke samne aa jata hu. Aur jab wo mujhe apne samne dekh leta hai.

to wo phir se darne lagta hai. Kyu ki use ye to malum ho gaya tha ki uska ab koi kuch nahi kar sakta.

Par na jaane kyu wo phir se normal ho jata jaise uske pass koi aisi shakti ho Jo use kuch bhi nahi kar
sakti.

Wo apne kuch sainiko ko ishara karta hai ki mujh pe hamla kiya jaye.

To mere same Khade kuch sainiko pe hamla kar deta hu ki tabhi ritu ke jaise mujh par bhi us raja ke
sainik us pili roshni se hamla kar dete hai.

Siraj Patel 352

 par wo waar mujh Tak ane se pahle kisi andekhi shakti se takrakar khatm ho jate hai.

Jab mai age dekhta hu to wo sonam thi aur wo Abhi bhi gayab thi.mai use samne na ane ke liye kahta
hu.to wo bhi maan jati hai.

Ab kya mai tuth padta hu uske sainiko pe sab ke sab niche pade huye the aur sab ke body pe talwar ke
ghav the.

Par ye kya chutkiyo me unke body se wo ghav gayab ho jate hai aur wo phir se uth ke Khade ho jate hai.

Mai to ye dekh kar shock ho jata hu.par mai us waqt ritu ke pass jakar use uthta hu.

to wo kuch hosh me aa rahi thi.mai use ek side bithkar phir se khada ho jata hu.

Ab mujhe to pata chal gaya tha ki in he Marne se kuch labh nahi hoga.

Ab yaha ka mahol bhi aisa hai to ye sab kon kar raha hai ye mujhe pata karna hoga aur mujhe use rokna
hoga.

Isi liye ab mai us raja ki taraf dekhta hu aur uski taraf badhta hu. Par jaise jaise mai uski taraf badh raha
tha.

mujhe aise lag raha tha ki koi shakti hai jo mujhe uske pass Jane se rok rahi hai.

Wo raja bhi ab apni naya hatyaar lekar mujh pe hamla kar deta hai.usne mujh pe laal roshni chod deta
hai. Par mai use chuka kar baju hat jata hu.

Ab mujhe kya kare aur kya na kare kuch sujh nahi raha tha.ye mai kaisi jagah aa gaya Jaha meri koi bhi
shakti kaam nahi kar rahi hai.

Ritu bhi pure Josh me aa chuki thi aur wo Baki sainiko ko maar rahi thi.

Par kuch der baad wo sab ke body ke ghav bhar jate the. aur phir se apni jagah se Khade ho jate.

Aur mujhe jin sainiko be yaha laya huva tha wo bhi jinda ho gaye the aur ritu se ladh rahe the.

Maine yaha ane se pahle bahar jab Maine unke kuch sainiko ko Mara tha.

to tabhi wo mar gaye the par wo jinda nahi huye aur unke ghav bhi thik nahi huye.

Tanhi mujhe laga ki yaha pe koi aisi jadu hai Jo in sab ka khyal rakh rahi hai.

to mai ab use idhar udhar dhundne laga par mujhe aisa kuch bhi kahi nahi dikh raha tha.

To Maine sonam ko bahar Jane ke liye kaha aur use bata diya ki agar koi chiz aisi dikhayi de to sabse
pahle mujhe bata de.

Siraj Patel 353

 Wo bhi vaha se bahar chali gayi. Aur ab mai unka sardar amne- samne the.mai uski taraf badh raha tha
aur wo meri taraf.

Hum dono me yudh chalu ho gaya maine use bahut Mara par use kuch bhi nahi ho raha tha.

Ek baar usne hawa ka hatyar apne hath me liya aur wo mujh pe chod diya.

To mai uske pressure se bahut dur jakar gir gaya. Aur wo phir se mujh pe usi hatyaar se hamla karne
laga.

Par maine usko phir miss kar diya.

Jab mai usne pass gayya to wo us singhasan ke pass tha.To maine us singhasan ko hath lagakar hamla
kiya.

To is baar usko wo talwar lag gayi aur uski wo chont bhi thin nahi huyi.

Tabhi mujhe aisa laga ki usi singhasan ke andar kuch raaj chupa hai. Mujhe vaha rahkar kuch thakawat si
mahsus ho rahi thi.

na Jane kyu use marte huye mujhe ek energy bhi milti thi aur wo jhatse gayab bhi ho jati thi.

To ab Maine than liya ki usi singhasan pe hi hamla karna hai.Maine apne hatho me do talwaar ki aur uss
singhasan ki aur nikal pada.

Kyu ki wo raja ab usi singhasan ke upar baitha huva tha.

Mai jaise jaise uske pass pahuchta chala gaya muje aisa lag raha tha ki ek shakti mujhe apni taraf khich
rahi hai.

aur utni hi sped se mujhe bahar dhakel rahi hai.

Lekin phir bhi mai bahut dhire dhire us singhasan ja raha tha.

Mere andar ki shakti kam hote ja rahi thi.Mai uske pass pahuch to jata hu par mujh me itni taqat nahi thi
ki uspe talwaar utha saku.

Aur isi ka labh utha ke raja aur uske sainik mere full body pe bahut se waar kar leta hai. Aur mai dard se
chillane lagta hu.

Par mere pass na ansh aa raha tha aur nahi ritu. Kyu ki use ab wo sainiko ne ghar rakha tha.

Ab wo unse ladhe ya meri madad kare Ki tabhi uske pass sonam aa jati hai aur dono milkar sainiko pe
hamla kar rahe the.

Mai usi dard me chillate huye behosh hoke vahi gir gaya.

Siraj Patel 354

 Par tabhi mere sapne me ek bahut bada tej dikhayi dene laga.

aur uska chehara to mujhe dikhayi nahi de raha tha.par abaj aa rahi thi.aur wo abaj ek ladies ki thi.

Ladki- Utho Rudradip... Tum aise hi nahi haar sakte. Tumhare liye ye kuch bhi nahi hai.

Tum iska samna karo. Apni taqat ka istemaal karo. Utho rudra utho... Tum to itne se haar nahi sakte..

Mai ye abaj sunke hosh me ata hu. Na Jane wo abaj kisi ki thi.

par us abaj ke karan mujhe ek josh aa gaya tha.aur mai uthkar khada ho jata hu.

Mai palat ke dekhta hu to mere piche ritu aur sonam Abhi bhi un sainiko se ladh rahr the.

Par Abhi Tak sonam ne bhi apna dragon ka roop nahi liya tha.

Mere pure body pe khun laga tha. Bahut se cut the mere body pe. Par mujhe ab full gussa aya huva tha.

ab mujhe kuch bhi sujh nahi raha tha.

Isi liye mai apne andar ki puri taqat nikalta hu.

ek tej ki tarah aur mere andar jitni taqat thi utni taqat se chillate huye us singhasan aur us raja pe waar
kar deta hu.

Maine pure taqat se waar karne ke Karan vaha par bahut tej prakash phaila huva tha.

Aur mujhe us raja aur uske sare sainiko ki chillane ki abaj sunayi de rahi thi.

Wo tej itna tha ki wo pura grah us tej se roshan ho gaya tha.sare log itne ujale ke Karan darne lage the.

yaha Tak wo budha baba bhi apne kutiya se bahar aa gaya tha.

Jo kabhi bhi apne kutiya se bahar nahi aata tha.

ritu aur sonam bhi itna tej sahan nahi kar paa rahe the isiliye unhone apni ankhe band ki huyi thi.

Aur vaha ka pura najara hi ab badal gaya tha. Kuch 5 minute baad wo tej kuch kaam hone lagta hai.

isi liye ritu aur sonam apni ankhe khol deti hai.

Par jab unki ankhe kholte hi wo apne same jo najara dekhti hai wo bahut adhbhut aur alag hi tha.

wo dono to bahut dhire se ankhe khol rahi thi par jaise jaise unke samne ka najara dikh raha tha.

Vaise vaise unki dil ki dhadkan badhne lagi thi.kyu ki age ka drishya hi kuch Aisa tha.

Lekin ek baat ho gayi thi. Ab wo us mayavi jagah se bahar aye huye the.

Siraj Patel 355

 Yani unke Charo aur ab ek bhi sainik nahi tha aur nahi wo jagah.

Jaise is jagah ane se pahle jaise jagah thi vaise hi wo bhi jagaah thi.

Aur unke piche wo sari ladkiya jo yaha wo sainik le aye the.

Wo sab bhi hairan the age ka aur apni Charo aur ka najara dekh kar.

Kyu ki unke samne ka najara hi kuch aisa tha.

Un sab ke samne mai ek body suit me tha mere pure body ke ghav ab bhar gaye the.

mere body se ek tej nikal raha tha.jo vaha ki sari jagah phaila huva tha. Aur meri ankhe bhi band thi.

Siraj Patel 356

 Ek superhero ki Tarah mera suit tha jo pairo se lekar mere gale Tak tha sirf mere chehare ko chodkar.

Ab meri full body us body suit me thi.

Siraj Patel 357

 Ki tabhi waqt thamb jata hai.ritu sonam aur vaha jo koi bhi tha wo sare thamb jate hai.

aur usi waqt ek tej praksh ke sath vahi vyakti mere samne aa jate hai.

Jo mere birthday ke din aye huye the.

Par mere ankhe Abhi bhi band thi. Ki tabhi mujhe ek abaj sunayi deti hai.

Admi- Rudradip... Ankhe kholo beta...

Us admi ka abaj sunte hi mai dhire se ankhe khol deta hu.

aur samne dekhta hu to vahi admi jo mere birthday ke din the. To mai unko prannaam karta hu.

Admi- Vijayi bhav.... Beta ab tumne apne pahli taqat ko hasil kar liya hai.

Ab tum apne ghar ja sakte ho. Par mai tumhe ek baat batana chahata hu isi khushi ke mauke par.

Mai- ji batayiye na aap kya kahna chahata hu.

Admi- tum janna chahate ho na ki hum dono ka rishta kya hai.

Aur tum mere kya lagte ho to suno tum mere dil ki Jaan ho..

Mere pote ho tum... Aur mai tumhara Nanaji hu beta...

Mujhe to ye sunke bahut bada jhatka lagta hai.ki ye mai kya sun raha hu..

Mai jo sun rahha hu wo sach hai ya kuch aur...

Mai- Ye Kaise ho sakta hai... Aap mere nanaji..

Nanaji(lord)- ha beta yahi sach hai.aur tum to jante hi ho ki mujhe The Lord ke naam se sab jante hai.

Mai- Nahi ye nahi ho sakta... Aap mere nanaji nahi ho sakte.

Agar aap mere nanaji hote to mai dharti pe kya kar raha hu. Aur wo kon hai jo mere dharti pe nanaji hai.

Agar aap nanaji ho to meri maa dharti pe kya kar rahi hai.

Nanaji(Lord)- beta tumhari maa tumse milna to chahati hai. Par Abhi wo tumse nahi mil sakti.

Lekin ab wo pal jyada dur nahi jo tum apne maa se mil nahi sakte.

Mai- Nahi ye sab jhuth hai.mai to mere maa ke sath hi rahta hu to aap konse maa ki baat kar rahe hai.

Lord- mai tumhare asli maa ki baat kar raha hu jisne tumhe janam diya.

Siraj Patel 358

 Aur Abhi jo dharti pe hai wo tumhare dusre janam ki maa hai.

Mujhe to ab ek se badhkar ek jhatke lag rahe the. Yani ye mera dusra janam hai.

To mera pahla janam ki maa kaha hai.yani ye sari shaktiya mujhe pahle janam se hi mil chuki hai.

Par phir mere sath aisa kya huva jo mujhe dusra janam Lena pada.

Mai wo sawal nanaji se puchta hu to wo jawab dete hai.

Lord- ye bahut lambi kahani hai tumhe mai phir kabhi bataunga.

Par ek baat dhyan rakhna ye baat kisi ko bhi mat batana.

Agar kisi ko batana hi ho to bas apna naam hi batana wo dushman khudh hi samaj jayega.

Mai- par kya sach me ye mera dusra janam huva hai to mujhe pichle janam ki maa kab milegi.

Lord- Wo bhi tumse Milne ke liye bekrar hai par wo Abhi tumse nahi mil sakti.par wo ab bahut jald
tumse Milne ayengi.

Mai- Thik hai jaisa aap kahe par...

Lord- mai janta hu tumhe apne bare me janna hai par dhiraj rakho. Tumhe apne sare sawalo ka jawab
mil jayega.

Mai- Ji...

Ab wo lord vaha se gayab ho jate hai. Aur vaha ka mahol ab pahle jaisa ho gaya tha.

aur ritu daud ke akar mere pass ati hai. Pahle to mujhe Charo aur se dekhti rahti hai.

Aur phir mere pass akar mujhe kas ke gale laga leti hai.

Mai bhi use apni baho me le leta hu.Kuch Der aise gale lagane ke baad wo dur hokar kahti hai.

Ritu- dipu same pahle jaise dikh rahe ho.

Mujhe to ab tumhe dekhkar purane din yaad aa rahe hai.

par ha kuch change ho gaya hai tumhare suit me par chalta hai.

Mai- Matlab purane din..?

Ritu- wwooo.... Matlab.... Are purane din matlab superhero ki movies

Aur unki kahaniya jaisa lag rahhe ho tum... Vahi purane din...!

Siraj Patel 359

 Mai- Ab chale hamara yaha ka kaam pura ho gaya hai.

Ritu- ha ha chalo bahut din ho gaye ab mujhe bhi gharwalo ki yaad aa rahi hai.

Mai- Lekin in ladkiyo ko pahle unke ghar chodkar hum chale jate hai.

Phir hum dono un ladkiyo ke pass jata hu to wo to pahle mujhe dekhkar dar rahi thi.

par unki raksha karne karan wo kuch himaat jutati hai.

Phir mai unhe unke ghar chod dene ke liye un sabko us gaon me le jata hu.

Wo sab gaonwale apni bachiyo ko dekhkar baahut khush ho jati hai.

in sab ladkiyo ke pariwaar apni apni bachiyo ko surakshit dekhkar unke pass jati hai.

Aur unhe gale lagakar sab ro rahe the.

Kuch Der baad vaha ka mahol shant hota hai aur wo Sara gaon ek sath ata hai.

aur hum tino ko dhanyawaad kahta hai.ab unka mukhiya hammare samne ata hai.

Mukhiya- Beta jate waqt to tum alag dikh rahe the.

Aur yaha ane ke baad tumhare Sharir pe kapade aur pura Sharif tej ki tarah chamak raha hai.ye sab kaise
huva.

To main unhe short me sab bata deta hu.to wo mukhiya bolta hai.

Mukhiya- Vaise beta mujhe ek baat batao aapka naam kya hai.

Kyu ki apko dekhkar nahi lagta ki aap koi aam admi ho aap kon ho....

Mai- mera naam hai RUDRADIP....

Mera naam sunte hi vaha ke sare log to pahle chonk hate hai. Unhe kya kare aur kya na kare aisa ho raha
tha.

Wo sare log mere age ghutno par jhuk jate hai.aur mujhe pranam karne lagte hai.

Mai- Are ye sab aap kya kar rahe ho. Aap mere age jhuk ke kyu khade ho.chalo sab uth jao.

Mukhiya- Nahi ji aap hamare bhagwaan ho. Hum aapke samne khade kaise rah sakte hai.

ab to hame pata bhi chal gaya hai ki asal me aap ho kon.

Mai- Mai kahta hu sab uth jayiye. Maine pahle hi kaha tha mai ek normal hu lekin aap aise kyu jhuk gaye

Siraj Patel 360

 mere samne.

Mukhiya- Ji... Aapka naam lene se to bade se bada pahad bhi jhuk jaye hum to sirf yaha ki jivit log hai.

bhala hum kaise khade rah sakte hai aap ke samne.

Maine unhe bahut bola phir akhir wo sab uth gaye.

Mukhiya- Aap hamare gaon aye aur hamare ghar rahe yahi hamare liye bahut badi baat hai.

Ab hume darne ki koi baat nahi hai. Kyu ki aap hamare sath ho.

Mai- mai aapke sath hu par ab mujhe jana chahiye ab mera yaha ka kaam ho gaya hai.

Lekin jab bhi aap bulaoge mai dauda chala aaunga.

Mukhiya- Kuch din aur rahte to hume aapka madad karne ka saubhagya prapt hota.

Mai- Nahi ji ab mujhe chalna chahiye. Ab hume agya de.

Itna kahte hi mai mere kutiya me gaya.aur mere piche ritu bhi aa gayi.

Usne bhi apna aur mera saman pack kiya aur hum chal pade.

Bahar pura gaon khada tha. Un sab ki ankho me ansu the.

Par mujhe to jana jaruri tha. Isi liye hum tino vaha se nikal pade.

Maine wo gaon chod diya aur ab hum chalte huye vaha se bahut dur aa gaye the.

Par mujhe ek baat ajib lagi jab se humne wo gaon choda tha meri ritu ki aur sonam ki ek bhi baat nahi
huyi thi.

Ritu kabhi mujhe dekh leti par sonam ne mujhe dekha bhi nahi na jane wo kya soch rahi thi.

To ab mai ruk gaya us jagah.

Ritu- Kya huva yaha kyu ruk gaye.

Mai- kuch nahi bas aise hi sonam kya huva tumhe...

Lekin sonam ne kuch jawab nahi diya. Maaine phir se use abaj di.

lekin usne us waqt bhi nahi suna to maine use hilaya to wo hosh me ayi.

Sonam- ji..... Ji.... Àpne kuch kaha mujhse....

Mai- Kya ho gayya hai tumhe aisa kya soch rahi ho tum...

Siraj Patel 361

 Sonam- Wooo........ Kuch naahi....

Mai- Batao mujhe kya huva kya soch rahe hi tum mujhe batao.

Sonam- wooo.... Us waqt.... Apne aapka naam kya batay tha us waqt...

Mai- kyu kya huva tumne us suna nahi tha kya..

Sonam- suna tha par mujhe phir se ek baar sunna hai.

Mai- RUDRADIP....

Mera naan sunte hi sonam mere age jhuk ke khadi ho gayi. Wi bhi un logo ki tarah.

Mai; Ab tumhe kya ho gaya tum kyu aisi baithi ho.

Sonam- Mujhe nahi pata tha ki aap hi mere malik hoge.

Mai- matlab... Aur pahle tum uth jao.

Sonam vaha se uthte huye boli.

Sonam- Maine aapke bare me bachpan se bahut suna tha. Aur isiliye mai apse darti bhi bahut thi.

Isi liye jab se Maine aapka naam suna hai mai aapse bahut darne lagi hu.

Mai- ha hahaaha... Aisa darne wali baat kya hai mujh me...

Sonam- aap khud nahi jante aap kya ho isiliye aap vaisi baat kar rahe ho.

Par ab mere man me apke liye aur bhi ijjat badh gaayi hai.

Ritu- ab chale ya yahi rahna hai.

Mai- vaise ritu sab mujhse itni respect karte hai. Bure log mujhse darte hai.mai kya tha us waqt.

Ritu- ab ye kaise mai bata sakti hu. Par ha jo bhi hoge bahut sahi hoge.

Phir hum sab chalne lage to par Abhi bhi mere body pe wo suit tha.

To mere dhyan me aya ki kya ye suit mere body pe 24×7 rahega kya...

Tabhi mujhe ansh ki abaj ati hai.

Anah- nahi bhai jab bhi apko iski jarurat hogi ye apke body pe aa jayega. Tab tak gayab hi rahega.

Mai- Okk par ye Abhi bhi mere body pe hai to ye kaise karu...

Siraj Patel 362

 Ansh- aap ek baar apni ankhe band kare aur dhyan karte huye ankhe kholo.

to gayab ho jayega aur apke body pe simple dress aa jayega...

Phir Maine vaisa hi kiya to mai pahle jaisa ho gaya aur mera tej bhi kuch kam sa laga.

Aur phir se mai usi suit ne aa gaya.aur mera tej bhi badh gaya.

mujhe ye sab karte huye dekhkar ritu aur sonamne dekh liye par wo kuch nahi boli.

Mai- Okk par mujhe ek baat batao Maine ye jo suit pahana hai iski taqat kya hai.

Ansh- apko feel kya ho raha hai.

Mai- mujhe meri body ek bajra ki tarah lag rahi hai. Aur mujhe kuch bhi thakawat mahsus nahi ho rahi
hai.

Mai apne aap ko taro taja feel kar raha hu.

Ansh- to bas yahi iski taqat hai.

Mai- matlab.....?

Ansh- matlab ye ki age se aapko koi bhi vaar karega to apko kharoch bhi nahi hogi.

Yani wo chij tuth jayegi par apke Sharir ko kuch nahi hoga.jara si bhi kharoch nahi hogi.

Aur isi se aapko taro taja bhi mahsus ho raha hai.yani apko thakawat bilkul mahsus nahi hogi.

apke Sharir ke kisi bhi hisse par kisi bhi hatiyaar se waar karoge to aapke Sharir ko kuch nahi hoga par
wo hathiyaar tuth jayega.

Aur ha aap apke Sharir ko jaise chahe vaise bada ya chota kar sakte ho.

Mai- Par mujhe ek baat batao ye sab kaise ho gaya matlab..

Ansh- Mai samaj gaya aap kya kahna chahate ho. Aap jis jagah gaye the uske niche apka ye body suit
tha.

Usi ka asar tha ki wo jagah itni secure thi. Balki usi ki vajah se vaha ke log mar jate par jald hi uth jate
the.

Mai- Par jab mai us jagah pe gaya tha aur us singhasan ke pass ja raha tha.

tabhi bhi mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki koi mujhe apni taraf khich raha hai aur koi mujhe bahar dhakel raha
hai.

Ansh- kyu ki us suit ki bajah se aisa ho raha tha. Aur jab aapne apni puri shakti se uspe waar kiya.

Siraj Patel 363

 to wo jagaah kahatm ho gaayi aur aap bahar aa gaye jaise ab aap ho.

Mai- thik hai Aisa hai to mai check karke dekhta hu.

Ritu ne us scene ke baad apne pass ek khanjar rakha tha.

to mai jhat se use le leta hu aur apne hath par waar kar deta hu.

Ritu to ye dekhkar chillati hai. Par jab wo age dekhti hai to apne hi aap par hasne lagti hai Aur bolti hai.

Ritu- Kya karu pyaar hai na fiqr hoti akhir mujhe...

Huva kuch Aisa tha ki jab Maine us khanjar se waar kiya tha.

to mere hath ko kuch nahi huva balki us khanjar ke do tukde ho gaye.

Aur mujhe kharoch bhi nahi huyi.

Par ritu ne kya kah diya mujhe samaj nahi aya.

Mai- Matlab... Tum pahle se janti ho ki iska asar kya hai.

Ritu- probably....

Par sonam ke chehare pe koi bhi shikan nahi thi.shayad use bhi malum hoga.

Yah mera naam sunke hi ab puri shant ho gayi thi.

Par uska bhola pan uske chehare se jhalak raha tha.par ab Hume chalna chahiye.

par ghar walo ko kya bataunga ki ye kon hai aur use hum kyu le aye hai.

Mai- Ritu ab Hume ghar chalna chahiye par mere man me ek sawal hai.

Ritu- ha bolo kya sawal hai.

Mai- Chalo vaha jakkar puchta hu tumhe.

Aur Maine ansh ko bataya to wo ready ho gaya.

Ab hum tino apne hath pakde huye the aur ankhe band kiye huye the.

sonam ko kuch samaj nahi aya par phir bhi usne ankhe band ki huyi thi.

Tabhi mujhe ansh ki abaj ati hai ki hum pahuch gaye.

Maine in dono aankh kholne ko kaha to ritu normal rahi.

Siraj Patel 364

 Par sonam ne ye jagah pahli baar Dekhi thi isi liye ankhe badhi ho gayo.

To hum vahi Khade the jaha pe maine yaha ane se pahle gadi rok di thi.

Aur Abhi sham hone ko ayi thi. Matlab Abhi bhi Suraj dikh raha tha.

Sonam to ye jagah sirf dekh hi rahi thi.

Jaha dekho hariyali hi hariyali bahut thand hawa apne jism ko chedte huye chali ja rahi thi.

Mujhe bhi bahut dino baad yaha akar bahut acha lag raha tha.tabhi mujhe sonam ki abaj aa gayi.

Sonam- hum ye kaha aa gaye.

Ritu- Hum ab hamare ghar aa gaye hai yani dharti pe.

Mai to bahut khush tha par vahi sonam dharti ka naam sunke chonk jati hai.

Sonam- maine dharti ke bare me suna to bahut tha par kabhi dekha nahi tha.

Chalo aaj dekh bhi liya bahut hi acha grah dikh raha hai.

Mai- hmmm... Lekin tumne kab suna..!

Sonam- pata nahi jab ek grah se dusre grah pe jaya karti thi to aise hi ek grah pe uske bare me suna tha.

par ab yaad nahi kab suna tha. Wo bahut bahut dur tha us grah se isiliye maine yaha aa nahi payi.

Par aap, aap to chutkiyo me hi yaha aa gaye.

Ritu- Yahi to khasiyat hai mere dipu ki...

Mai- Bahut huva ab chale.

Itna kahte hi mai aur ritu us car me jakar baith gaye.

Par jab sonam ne dekha to wo bhi hamare sath baithna chahati thi.

Par baith hi nahi pa rahi thi. To ritu ne door khol ke use piche bitha diya.par baithte hi usne sawal shuru
ho gaye.

Sonam- ye kya hai jisme hum baith gaye hai. Kya ye bhi udd sakta hai. Aur hum kaha ja rahe . Hum yaha
kya karenge ETC..........

Uske to sawal khatm hone ka naam hi nahi le rahe the to maine use ab bina dekhe gadi chalana shuru ki.

To pahle to wo dar gayi uski abaj sunke. Par kuch hi der me wo normal ho gayi.

Siraj Patel 365

 Aur ab wo shant baithi huyi thi. Aur bahar dekh rahi thi. Tabhi mujhe ritu bolti hai.

Ritu- vaise dipu ab kya tum isi suit me rahoge kya.

Mai-ohhhh.. Terii..... Mai to bhul hi gaya tha us bag me se mujhe kuch dress do.

dress se yaad aya sonam ko bhi apna ek dress de do. Use is dress me koi dekhega.

to puchega ki kaha se ayi ho.to phir se maine ek sunsan jagah dekhkar gadi rok Di.

Ab ritu ne mujhe ek jeans aur black formal shirt de diya to maine use upar se pahan liya tha.

Aur jaise hi maine apni ankhe band ki mera suit gayab ho gaya.

Ritu bhi ye dekh leti hai. Aur kahti hai.

Ritu- Acha to isiliye tune dress manga tha.

Mai- Yes... Ab chalo use bhi apna ek dress de do aur pahnne ko bol do.

Ritu ne mujhe ishara kiya par mai samja nahi to usne phir se ishara kiya.

par phir se mai nahi samaj gaya to akhir bol hi padi.

Ritu- Abe ab ye kya tere samne dress pahanegi kya chal vaha ja.

Mai- oopsss... Sorry.....

Aur mai vaha se dur chala aya aur ritu sonam ko apna ek dress dekar gadi me jakar pahnne ko boli.

par usse wo pahnna kaisaa hai wo malum nahi tha to isme ritu ne uski help ki. Aur kuch der baad mujhe
aabaj Di..

Mai vaha jakar dekhta hu to ye kya sonam bahut hi hot lag rahi thi.

Aise lag hi nahi raha tha ki ye dhartiwasi nahi koi dragon hai aur wo bhi bahut khatarnaak....

Mai to use dekhta hi rah gaya. Sonam pahle to normal thi par thi to akhir wo bhi ladki hi na.

jaise hi use samaj aya mai use dekh raha hu to wo sharmane lagi aur apni ankhe chupa li.

Sonam ne ritu ka black fit jeans aur upar white color ka ek sleeveless top aur uske upar ek chota sa
jacket.

Siraj Patel 366

 Bahut hi khubaurat bole to hot dikh rahi thi. Par uski body abhi bhi pahle jaisi chamak rahi thi.

Aur uske body pe ek alag hi glow aya huva tha. Mujhe dekhte huye sab ritu notice kar leti hai.

Ritu- Ab chale kya yahi rahkar ye sab dekhna hai.

Mai (hosh me akar)- hhhaaa.... Ha chalo...vaise sonam tum apna ye tej kuch kam kar sakti ho kya...

Sonam- ji kar sakti hu..

Aur usne apna kuch tej kam kar diya aur ab wo hamare jaisi hi dikh rahi thi.

mujhe bhi kuch yaad aya to maine apni ankho ki lenses pahan li.

Aur mai jakar age driving seat pe jakar baith gaya. Aur mere pass ritu baithi huyi thi par usne naak pe

Siraj Patel 367

 gussa tha.

Ye ladkiya bhi na inhe bahut jaldi gussa aa jata hai yaar.

Par maine back mirror se dekha to sach me sonam bahut hi khubsurat lag rahi thi.

par ye sab dekhte huye phir se mujhe ritu dekh leti hai aur mujhe hath me mukka maarti hai.

aur phir se age dekh leti hai wo bhi muh tedha karte huye.

Mai ab kya bolu kuch sujh hi nahi raha tha par use kuch to bolna to tha hi...

Mai- I am sorry baby.. Mera wo matlab nahi tha matlab maine use is dress me pahli baar dekha tha na
so... Plz mujhe maaf kar do... Plz...

Ritu man hi nahi rahi thi par phir mere mind me khyal aya to maine ritu se bol diya.

Mai- Ritu ab hum use ghar to lekar ja rahe hai par hum batayenge kya unhe....

Ritu- mujhe kya malum tu le aya hai tu khud hi bata de kuch bhi...

Mai- plz yaar bata na kya bata du mujhe to kuch sujh hi nahi raha hai.

Ritu- ab mera khyal aa raha hai tujhe jab isko dekh raha tha tab nahi aya ab ja mai nahi kuch help karni
wali.

Mai- Yaar batana kuch...

Lekin usne na hi kuch bataya aur nahi mere dhyan me kuch khyal aya.

Ab jo hoga dekh jayega aisa sochkar hum age badhne lage.

Aur kuch hi der me hum ghar me aa Gaye the.mujhe kuch bina bole hi ritu utar gayi.

Aur use utarte huye dekhkar sonam bhi utar gayi. Ab mai baithe baithe kya karta mai bhi utar gaya.

aur gadi se bags nikalne laga ki tabhi watchman mere pass aa jata hai.

Watchman- Saab ji aap aa gaye.aap rahne do hum saman nikalte hai.

Uske bolne se mai age badh gaya balki ritu to sab se age thi.

aur uske piche sonam par sonam sab taraf dekhe ja rahi thi.

uske liye to ye sab naya hi tha hum jis car se aye the vaise hi bahut car ghar ke samne khadi dekh.

aur ghar ko to sirf dekhe hi ja rahi thi.aur bahut dhimi dhimi chal rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 368

 Maine use apne sath liya aur chal pad ghar ki taraf.....

Idhar dharti se bahut dur akashganga ke upar usi mahal me singhasan pe The Lord Baithe huye the.

To vahi unki beti ati hai...

(NOTE :- Beti ka naam mai Abhi nahi bataunga jab inke bare me batane ka waqt ayega mai in sab ke bare
bata dunga.)

Beti- Baba aapne usse jhuth kyu kaha...

Lord- Maine use kuch bhi jhuth nahi kaha hai par ha use sach bhi nahi bataya hai

Beti- Lekin apne aisa kiya kyu..

Lord- Kyu ki Abhi mai usko sach bata deta to uske sawal khtam hone hi nahi wale the. Par jald hi use
sach pata chal jayega.

Beti- Par wo chodiye aap mujhe usse Milne kyu nahi de rahe ho.

Lord- Kyu ki usme Abhi itni Yogyata nahi ayi hai ki wo tumhara samna kare.ab kuch din aur..

Beti- Thik hai par ab mai apne bete se jyada din dur nahi rah sakti ab...

Itna bolte hi wo vaha se chali jati hai aur Lord bhi apne dhyan me chale jate hai.

aur idhar dharti pe kisi aur hi jagah Vahi danav jo pahle dharti pe aya huva tha.

wo apne sathiyo ke sath baitha huva tha.

Danav- (bahut gusse me) aap itne sare hokar bhi us ek akeke bache ko dhund nahi paye.

Maine tumhe yaha lakar galti kar Di hai.tum logo ko ab marna hi chahiye.

Vahi unme se ek sathi akar uske pair pakad leta hai aur ek chance dene ki mang karta hai.

Par wo nahi sun raha tha.aur wo us pe waar karne hi wala tha ki use ek abaj ati hai.

.....- Ruk jao...

Sabhi us abaj ki aur dekhte hai to sab usse dekhke chonk jate hai.

Aur ab sare danav apne ghutno pe akar usko pranam karte hai.kyu ki aur wo koi nahi in logo ka sardar
tha.

Sardar - Kya huva tujhe tu use kyu maar raha hai. Balki maine is kaam ke liye tujhe bheja hai in logo ko
nahi.

Siraj Patel 369

 In par waar karne se pahke mujhe tuje khatam karna hoga.

Danav- Mujhe maaf kar do sardar.. Lekin hum use mare to mare kaise aur pakde to pakde kaise.

Kyu hum me se koi bhi nahi janata ki wo dikhta kaisa hai.

Sardar- (kuch sochte huye) phir ek kaam karo tum jo apna vahisi pana in logo ke upar dikhate ho wo sab
dharti wasi pe dikhao.

Danav- matlab...

Sardar- Chuhe ko apne bil se bahar nikalne ke liye chara dalo wo apne aap bahar nikal jayega.

Aur tabhi bhi na nikle to tab Tak karte rahna jab Tak wo bahar na nikle.

Danav- Ji sardar mai samaj gaya aap kya kahna chahate ho.

Mai aaj Tak kuch nahi kar raha tha kyu ki apne mujhe aisa karne ko na kaha tha par ab aap dekho.

wo sardar chala jata hai aur kuch der aur us danav aur uske sathiyo ke bich kuch bate ho rahi thi.

Phir kuch der baad wo sab chale jate hai.

Aur danav bhi apne ghar matlab us pradumn ke ghar nikal padta hai.use yaha aye huye 1 mahina ho
gaya tha.

aur us 1 mahine me usne na Jane us bechari jaan ko kitni baar nocha ho ye to wo khud bhi nahi janta.

Aur ab wo wahi karne ja raha tha.

Idhar hum un sab se bekhabar apni ghar ki aur nikal padte hai.

Hum dono ke age ritu thi aur thik piche hum dono. Ritu age jakar bell bajati hai.
Aur jab Tak koi nahi ata wo bajati hi jati hai.

Ye uski bachpan ki adat thi jab Tak koi door na khole bell bajate Jane ki.

andar se to bahut abaje aa rahi thi ki aa rahi hu.. Baba....

Lekin ye sunti tab na... kuch hi der me age ka darwaja open huva.

aur ritu ne der na karte huye unke gale jakar lag gayi.....

Ritu- Bhabbbbiiiiii......... I miss U bhabi...... Mai aa gayiiii......

Bhabi- Aahhhh...... Are chod ab kya muje maregi aise hi chal chod mujhe...

Siraj Patel 370

 Lekin ritu ne nahi choda to piche se mom ki abaj ati hai.

Mom- kon hai Neha...

Tabhi ritu mom ko chod deti hai aur mom ki taraf lapakti hai.

aur jaise bhabi ko gale lagaya tha vaise hi ritu mom ke gale lag jaati hai...

Mom- aahhhh... Beta chodd.. Dhiire dhire...

Phir mai bhi piche se ata hu to bhabi mujhe dekhkar bhi gale lagati hai aur mai bhi unhe gala deta hu.

Mai to normal tha par bhabi ke gale lagne me mujhe ek ajib si kashish najar ayi thi.

Hum sab ka abaj sunke specially ritu ka, sare ghar wale hall me aye huye the.

Phir mai aur ritu sab ke gale lag jate hai. Aur mom- Dad ke pair bhi padte hai.

Di bhi niche ayi huvi thi. Unke chehare pe khushi to bahut thi. Par usse jyada narajgi bhi.

Par mai di ko dekh kar chonk sa gaya tha.kyu ki wo kuch patli so ho gayi thi.

Aur unke ankho ke niche kuch kalapan bhi aa gaya tha.

Mujhe unki ye halat Dekhi nahi aur mere ankho me ansu aa gaye.

Ye maa dekh leti hai aur mere pass akar mujhe gale laga deti hai aur bolti hai.

Maa- Kya huva beta tu ro kyu raha hai. Rona to Hume chahiye jo tu itne dino baad aya hai aur humse
mila bhi nahi Abhi Tak.

Mai- Nahi mom aisi baat nahi hai mai to has aise hi mujhe aap logo ko dekhkar bas rona aa gaya.

Ritu- ha ha pata hai kitna yaad karta hai. Pata hai mom vaha jakar to aap logo ko jaise bhul hi gaya tha.

Sirf aur sirf apna kaam hi kar raha tha.

Tabhi mom mera aur ritu ka kaan pakad leti hai aur bolti hai.

Mom- use to yaad nahi tha par tu to hum ko phone kar sakti thi na ek baar...

Ritu- aahhh.....Mom apko pata hai na is mote ne vaha apne sath phone hi nahi liya tha.

Mai- Kya... Kya boli tu idhar aa mai mota tu bhi moti.. Chipakali.. Khadus....

Aur mere itna sunte hi wo mujhe Marne mere piche bhagi.

Hum dono ko bhagta huv dekj kar sab hasne lage the.

Siraj Patel 371

 Aur mai bhaiya ke piche jakar chip gaya.bhaiya ne ritu ko rok liya.

aur sabko pata hai jab bhaiya ne rok diya matlab sab ruk gaya.

Ritu- Is baar to bhaiya ki bajah se Bach gaya varna..

Mai- Varna.. Varna kya...

Tabhi papa Hume rok dete hai aur bolte hai.

Papa- Bahut dino baad aaj yaha sab khush hai varna aisa lag raha tha ki ye ghar nahi kuch aur hi hai.

Bhaiya- ha paapa aap sach kahte ho. Jab Tak hum sab sath hai hum aise hi khush rahenge. Aur ye dono
natkhat bache...

Lekin Di ne ab Tak ek words bhi nahi bola tha jab ki ritu unke gale jakar lagi thi.

Aur Di ne ritu se has has ke bate bhi ki thi par meri aur na dekha tha aur nahi mujhse kuch bol rahi thi.

Ritu- Bhaiya ab mai choti nahi rahi hu ab mai badi ho gayi hu...

Mai- (dhire se)Ha wo to dikh raha hai... Kitni badhi ho gayi hai tu...

Ritu- Kya... Kya bola tu phir se bol.

Tabhi mom ki najar piche darwaje pe jati hai aur vaha pe ek ladki ko khadi dekhti hai to bol deti hai.

Mom- Kon ho beti tum aur yaha kya kar rahi ho. Kuch chahiye kya tumhe.

Jab mom aisa bolti hai to hum sab piche dekhte hai.

To ye kya piche door pe sonam khadi thi. Hum dono to ise bhul hi gaye the.

Jab se ghar me aye the sab ek dusre se sirf mil hi rahe the.

Sonam par kisi ka dhyan bhi nahi gaya tha. Aur wo door pe hi shant khadi thi.

Mai- Are Sonam aao na andar aao...

Ritu ko bhi kuch yaad hi nahi raha tha par mai jab sonan kahta hu.

To wo bhi kuch naak phulati hai par us pe ye suit nahi karta tha to mai sonam ki aur dekha.

Sonam nahi aa rahi thi. Shayad dar rahi thi. To mai uske pass gaya aur uska hath pakad ke andar le aya.

Lekin jab wo andar aa rahi thi to sirf hamare is chote se mahal ko hi dekhe ja rahi thi. Charo aur dekhte
aa rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 372

 Aur aise dekh rahi thi ki usne wo sab pahle kabhi dekha hi na ho par ye sach bhi tha.

Mai uska parichay dete huya bolta hu.

Mai- Mom,dad aur sab log ye hai Sonam aur sonam ye hai mera pariwaar.

Sonam- Pariwaar....?

Mai- Matlab mai inke sath rahta hu.

Sonam- Ohhh....

Sonam ke aise behavior se Sara pariwaar chakit ho jata hai. Kyu ki uske expression hi kuch aise the.

Par ab mujhe kuch sujh nahi raha tha ki ghar walo ko ab kya jawab du Iske bare me.

Isiliye mai ritu ki taraf dekhta hu to wo samaj jati hai.

Aur phir wo khud hi bolti hai..

Ritu- Woh kya hai na mom ye sonam hai wo Hume usi jagah mili thi. Jaha pe hum abhi gaye the.

Iska koi nahi hai is duniya me.na maa hai aur nahi papa.humne puchne ki bahut koshis ki.

to wo sirf itna hi bata payi ki uske maa- Pappa kisi accident me mare gaye hai.

Tab se ye akeli hi hai. To ek baar use kuch gundo ne gher liya.

Aur is pe unhone hamla kar diya. Aur uska rape karna chahate the.

Ise to kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha. To is chuhe ne use bacha liya.

Par iska koi na hone ke Karan to hamane use apne sath hi rakh liya. Aur ha ek aur baat hai...

Mom- kya...

Ritu- Ye na bahut bholi hai... Ye badi to ho gayi hai par Abhi bhi iska mind bacho ki tarah hi hai.

Aapne dekha na use Abhi. Isi liye hum apne sath sonam ko le aye kyu ki iske bhole pan ka koi bhi labh
utha Sakta hai..

Sab pariwaar to sirf ritu ki kahani sun rahe the.

Aur unke sath mai bhi Kyu ki ritu ne to sonam ki kahani bahut hi ache tarike se aur mirch masala dal kar
sunayi hai.

ki koi bhi iske bolne pe bharosa kar leta ek baar to mai bhi bhul gaya tha ki ye kon hai.

Siraj Patel 373

 Uski kahani sunke mom ki ankho me ansu aye huye the.

wo uske pass jakar uske sir ke upar se hath phirati hai aur bolti hai....

Mom- Beta ye tumne sahi kiya use tum yaha le aye kyu ki is duniya ka kuch kah nahi sakte ye duniya
bahut harami ho gayi hai.

Jaha akeli ladki dekhi nahi tuth pade us par.aur kon bole iska koi nahi iski mai hu na abse mai iski maa
hu.

Aur jo kuch bhi ise sikhana hai mai isse sikhaungi...

Mai- Okk mom....

Papa- Bhagyawaan ab bache aye hai to inhe kuch aram karne do fresh ho Jane do.

Safar se ye thake aye huye hai. Inhe kuch Der aram karne do.

Phir hum sab apne room me ja rahe the to rahi sonam usko to koi room nahi tha.

Par di ke room me samne ek room tha to use thik karne Tak sonam Di ke room me rahegi.

To sonam Di ke sath unke room me chali gayi. Aur hum dono apne room me.

Fresh hone ke baad mai apne room me kuch der aram karne laga.aur vaise hi so gaya.

Raat ko bhabi mujhe uthane ati hai khane ke liye to mai unke sath khane ki table pe Jane lagta hu.

Sab log vahi pe the.

Sonam ne to aisa khana pahli baar dekha tha. To wo pahle ke jaise hi khane lagti hai.

aur uska khana dekhke sab hasne lage par phir bhi hum sab bhi khane lage.

Par dad ke kahne pe sab shant ho jate hai.mom kabhi kabhi use khana khila deti.

Bhaiya- Vaiese Rudra mujhe ek baat batao jab se tum vaha se aye ho kuch ajib se lagne lage ho.

Mai- Matlab....

Bhaiya- Tumhari body kuch chamkane lagi hai...

Mai-aaaii.....aisa koi baat nahi hai bhai...

Bhabi- Ha devarji mujhe bhi aisa lag raha hai....

Siraj Patel 374

 Mai- wo apne bahut dino baad mujhe dekha hai na isiliye aap aisa bol rahe ho.

Mom- chalo aram se khana khao...

Par ek baar notice karta hu ki mai jab se aya hu mujhe di ne thik se baat bhi nahi ki hai...

Hum sab ka khana ho Jane ke baad hum sab apne room me chale jate hai.par mujhe to di se baat karni
thi.

Aur vaha to sonam thi. To maine socha ki uske so jane ke baad chala jaunga.

Kuch der ke baad mai Di ke room ki taraf chala jata hu.

to vaha sonam soyi huyi thi aur dusri taraf Di..

To mai room me jakar Di ke pass chala jata hu.unka chehara bahut hi cute lag raha tha.

Aur sote waqt jo unke chehare pe khushi rahti thi.

Aaj na Jane wo mujhe dikh nahi rahi thi.

To mai unhe dekhte huye unke bahut pass chala jata hu.

muje unki garam sanse apni chehare pe mahsus ho rahi thi.

Aur di ke sanse mujhe mere andar jaise jaise ja rahi thi wo bhi mahsus ho raha tha.

Mujhe ye dekh ke control nahi huva aur maine unke lips pe choti si kiss kar Di.

mai just touch kar ke piche ho gaya.

Mujhe laga di uth gayi hai. Par nahi wo Abhi bhi soyi huyi thi.

To meri kuch himmat badh jati hai. Aur mai phir se unke chehare ki taraf chala jata hu.

mujhe phir se unki garam sanse mahsush ho rahi thi.

Aur mai unke lips ke pass pahuch hi gaya tha ki Di ki ankhe khul jati hai.

Aur jab wo mujhe apne itne najdik dekhti hai to wo dar jati hai.

Aur dhire se chillate huye uth jati hai.

di- Yeeehhh... Kya kar raha hai Dipu....

Mai- Maaaaiii..... Kuchhh.. Nahiii Di..

Mai to bas aise hi...

Siraj Patel 375

 Di- Tu yaha pe kya kar raha hai.

Mai- Kuch nahi Di mujhe aap se baat karni thi to mai aa gaya.

Di- par mujhe tumse kuch baat nahi karni chale jaao yaha se...

Mai- Di I am really sorry maine aap se baat nahi ki..

Par kya karu vaha pe kaam hi itna tha ki mai apse baat nahi kar sakka..

Par Di us waqt kuch nahi boli. Aur apna much tedha kar baith gayi.

Mai- Di mujhe maaf karo na is baar. Age as aisa nahi hoga.. Plz mujhe maaf kar do.

Par phir bhi di kuch nahi boli to..

Mai - to thik hai Di agar aapko mujhse baat hi nahi karni hai.

to mai chala jata hu yaha se aur phir kabhi nahi aaunga...

Mai itna bolke hi vaha se Jane laga ki mera hath di ne pakad liya.

Di- pahle hi tu mujhe chod kr chala gaya tha agar agli baar chala gaya na.

to teri tange tod dungi. Aur mai apni jaan hi de dungi.

Mai- Nahi Di aap aisa mat kaho.mai age se aisa kabhi nahi karunga..

Di- Promise...

Mai- ha Di pakka promise...

Phir Di ne mujhe apne pass khich liya aur mai bhi unke pass gaya to Di ne bhi mujhe apne gale laga liya.

Wo kuch andar ki taraf sarak gayi aur mujhe apne pass hi sula liya.

Di- Waise dipu kya tum sach me technical issue ke liye hi gaye the tours me...

Mai to Di ke aise surprise sawal se chonk gaya par phir bhi maine jawab de hi diya.

Mai-haa...par Kya huva Di aap aisa sawal kyu puch rahe ho.

Di- Aise hi dipu.... Vaise tujhe pata hai ruthne wale ko manana kaisa hai. Aur mai tujhse door bhi nahi rah
sakti.

Mai kuch nahi bola maine di ko dekhte huye halki si smile de di.

Phir mai aur Di dono ek dusre ki baho me so gaye.

Siraj Patel 376

 Aaj mujhe bahut acha lag raha tha kyu ki bahut dino baad mai Di ke baho me soya huva tha.

aur mai chain ki nind so gaya.

Aur idhar kuch aisi jagah jaahha pe bahut se log party me lage huye the..

Sab ke sab piye huye the.unhe kisi bhi tarah ka hosh nahi tha.

Ki tabhi us party me kuch aisa hota hai ki kisi ne socha bhi nahi tha.

Vaha pe kuch bahut bade bade danav aa jate hai. Aur un sab pe aag ka gola phekte huye waar karte hai.

aur ek hi waar me sab mar ke JAL ke khak ho jate hai.aur jo bhi bache huye the.unka wo khun pi jate
hai.

Aur phir sab ko jalakar Khak kar dete hai.

Subah mai uth jata hu. Sonam Abhi bhi soyi huyi thi. Uske chehare pe bahut hi masumiyat jhalak rahi thi.

Muje to usko dekh kar bahut pyaar aa raha tha.

Mai Di ko dekhta hu to shayad wo bathroom me thi mujhe pani ki abaj aa rahi thi.

Aur kuch hi Der me wo band ho gayi. Mujhe laga ab Di bahar ane wali hai.

Isiliye mai ab nikaalne ki sochta hu. Aur mai bed se uthkar nikalne hi wala tha ki...

Tabhi bathroom ka door open hota hai. Aur di bathroom se bahar sirf ek towel me aa jati hai.

Siraj Patel 377

 Mai to unhe dekhta hi rah gaya kyu ki unka chandi ki tarah chamakta huva Sharir.

aur unke komal aur masum face bahut khubsurat dikh raha tha.

niche unke ghutno ke kuch upar Tak towel bandhi huyi thi.

Mai to unke gore pair dekhte kho hi gaya tha. Tabhi mujhe Di ki abaj se hosh ata hai.

Di- Dipu.... Dipu... Kya soch raha hai...

Mai- woo wwoohh.... Kuch nahi Di mai to bas aise hi.. Vaise aap bahut sundar ho.

Di- To tera aaj mujh pe dhyan gaya hai. Aur ye kya tu mujhe flirt kar raha hai.

Siraj Patel 378

 Mai- Nnnahhiiii to Di... Mai to bas aise hi... Ab mai chalta hu..

Aur mai jhat se vaha se bhag jata hu. Mera hal dekh ke Di to bas hasi hi ja rahi thi.

Ab mai apne room me jakar fresh hone lagta hu.

Fresh hone ke baad aaj mai bahut dino baad college Jane wala tha.

To aaj mai bahut khush tha.

Mai ready hokar niche aya to table pe sab baithe huye the. Sonam ko chodkar.

Mai- Good morning..

Sab- Good morning....

Ritu- (Dhire se)Aa gaya mota bhukkad...

Maine sun liya par use kuch nahi bola aur nashte ki table pe baith gaya.

Bhaiya kuch chinit dikh rahe the. To mai unko puchta hu.

Siraj Patel 379

 Mai- Kya huva bhaiya.. Aap kuch chinit dikh rahe ho kya baat hai.

Bhaiya- Kuch nahi re wo kal raat kisi ne party hall me hamla kar diya. To vaha pe bahut se jane gayi hai.

Karib 100 honge Kuch logo ko jalakar rakh kar diya hai to kuch logo ko khun chus liya hai.

Bhaiya ki baat se sab chonk jate hai. Kyu ki ek baar JAL ke khak ho jate hai.

yeh to maan jate hai par khun choose liya ye kuch hazam nahi huva.

Mai- Mai kuch madad karu bhaiya.

Bhaiya- Na.. Tu bas apne padhayi pe dhyan de.. Tere exam nikat aye huye hai. Ise mai handle karta hu.

Tu sirf padhayi kar le. Isme Maine kuch admi laga diye hai.

Mai- Bhaiya mujhe lagta hai ki ab aapko bata dena chahiye ki The Rock kon hai...

Dad- Kyu tujhe aisa kyu lagta hai.

Mai- Wo kya hai na agar The Rock ke bare me sabko pata chal gaya to sab dar ke rahenge.

Aur koi aisi galti karne ke bare me kabhi soche ga bhi nahi.

Bhaiya- Na agar humne bata diya to hamare family pe sankat aa sakta hai.

aur hamari family ki Jaan dhoke me aa jayegi. Mai ye nahi chahata.

Ha agar kisi din use bahar ana pada to mai khud uske bare me sochunga....

Mai- Thik hai bhaiya. Vaise aap ek secret agency shuru kijiye.aur usne top service agent ko bhi hire
kijiye.

Aur apke agent alag alag rajya me jakar apko jankari de denge.

Galat karnamo ke bare me to aap uske oppose action le lijiyega.

Dad- Tera idea to bahut acha hai.mujhe lagta hai ki tujhe(Bhaiya ko) aisa karna chahiye.

Bhaiya- hmmm.. Vaise ye idea mere dimag me kyu nahi aya.

Vaise manna padega tera dimag is mamle bhi bahut chlta hai..

Mai- Bhaiya maine sab aapse hi Sikha hai..

Tabhi mom vaha aa jati hai...

Siraj Patel 380

 Mom- Ye kya laga rakha hai subah subah.....

Dipu tujhe aaj college nahi Jana kya aur prithvi tujhe office ke liye late nahi ho raha kya.....

Aur aap... Aap ko to aaj jaruri meeting thi na to....

Mom ke itna bolne ke baad sab apna apna nashta niche muh karke baith gaye.

Aur koi bhi kuch nahi bola. Kyu ki jab papa hi kuch nahi bole to hum kis khet ki muli hai....

Phir mai aur ritu college ke liye nikal pade......

ritu ko Divya ke pass Jana tha. To Maine use vaha drop kar diya.

Mai Divya ko idhar udhar dekhne laga wo mujhe dikhi hi nahi.

Ritu- Ab yaha kya khada hai ja na tujhe late nahi ho raha hai kya.

Mai- Ha ha jata hu...

Phir mai vaha se college ki taraf chala gaya. Vaha mujhe parking me hi mere dost mil gaye.

Pahle to in sab logo ne mujhe bahut khari khoti sunayi. Par phir wo sab man gaye.

Aur wo bhi aisa waisa nahi in sab ko party chahiye thi.

to maine kaha de dunga tab Jake maan gaye.

Hum sab class me chale gaye. Aur apni jagah le li jo backbenchers me thi.

Kuch hi der me mere jigar ka tukda mera chand mera pahla pyaar yani Divya ne class me entry le li.

Aur use dekhte hi mere naam se dost chillane lage.

Par jaise hi piche se ate huye hitlar ko dekha to sab bhigi billi ki tarah shant ho gaye.

Divya sirf ate waqt mujhe hi dekh rahi thi.aur mujhe dekhte huye apni bench pe ja baithi.

aur phir class me ek bahut hi hot aur sexy madam aa gayi.

Siraj Patel 381

 Jisne sleeveless blows Saree pahni huyi thi. Jo baahut hi hot dikh rahi thi.

Mai to bas use dekhta hi rah gaya.

Mujhe dost ne hilaya tab mai jaakar hosh me aya.

Tab mam hamari pith karke kuch padhane lagi to par mai to sirf unhe hi dekh raha tha.

Mai- Abe ye kon hai.

Shyam- Abe ye kuch din pahle hi yaha ayi hai. Aur bahut hi strict mam hai ye. Aur naam hai Nikita.

Tabhi mam ki najar meri taaraf gayi. To unhone mujhe uthaya.

Siraj Patel 382

 Nikita mam- Hey u tumhe to Maine pahle kabhi nahi dekha kon ho tum aur tum kya isi class me ho.

Mai uth to gaya- ha mam meri tabiyat kuch thik nahi thi. Isiliiye mai nahi aa paya.

Nikita- aur tum ye bate kya kar rahe ho. Mere class me bate karna allowed nahi hai pata nahi hai kya
tumhe.

Mai- Nahi mam. Mai to pahli baar hi aya hu mujhe kaise pata hoga.

Meri baat pe Sara class hasta hai.

To mam ko lagta hai ki unki baijatti ki bajah se has rahe hai.

Mam- gate out of my class. Aur bahar jakar Khade ho jao.

Aur tumhare sath is friend ko bhi sath le jao.

Mai- Bass itni si saja. Kya mam aap itni hot ho to mujhe apki hi tarah kuch hot saja do na.

Meri baat se Sara class phir se hasne laga.

Par mujhe aisa kaga ki meri baat se do chehare mujhe gusse se dekh rahe the.

Yaar sach kahte hai log koi bhi kisi ko bhi gf bana lo par apne class ki kabhi mat banao.

Aisa kyu kahte hai wo aaj mujhe pata chala.

Siraj Patel 383

 Mam kuch bol rahi thi. Par maine dhyan nahi diya.

Mai unhe avoid karta hu. Aur Shyam ko lekar bahhar chala jata hu.

Mai- Chal Shyam aaj kuch tufani karte hai.aur shyam ke kuch samajne se pahle kuch aisa ho gaya.

Shyam- Abe ye... mujhe ek baat bata tune ye kaise kar diya ki pura college hi ulta ghum gaya.

Aur sab mujhe ulte dikhayi de rahe hai.

Mai- Abe ch***ye ulte wo nahi hum log huye hai.

Tab wo dekhta hai ki hum dono class ke bahar ulte Khade hai.aur sari ladkiya Hume dekh kar has rahi thi.

Par unhe kye pata hum yaha se kya maje le rahe hai.

Mai- ye uski pili thi na...

Shyam- Nahi re red thi Maine dekhi...par bahut hi badi thi.

Mai- Ab itna bada gher hoga to badi hi hogi na..

Hum aise class khatam hone Tak har ek ladki ki dekh rahe the.

To kuch der baad mam class se bahar ati hai aur mujhe apne sath ane ko bolkar chali jaati hai.

Mai aur Shyam Khade ho jate hai.uska to matha hi phir gaya tha.

To use mai class me bithkar mam ke piche piche chalne laga.

Unke cabin me Jane ke baad mam apne jagah baithi huyi thi.

Mai- mai I come in mam.

Mam- Yes....!

Mai andar jata hu to mam bolti hai.

Mam- Tumhe kuch tamhij hai ki nahi class mai aise koi teacher ko kahta hai kya.

age se tumne mere sath koi badtamizi ki na to mai tumhara naam principal se bataungi.

aur is college se restricted kar dungi samje.

Mai- No mam... I mean Yes mam....

Mam- Okk.. Jao ab mujhe kuch kaam hai..

Siraj Patel 384

 Aur ainda se aisa kabhi mat karna.
Mai to sirf mam ke hoto ko hi dekh raha tha.

Muje to unke lips bahut hi rasile lage.mai unhe chushna chahata tha.

Isi liye mai mam ka kaha hi nahi sun raha tha. Mai age badha aur mam ki chair ki taraf gaya.

Muhe apni taraf ata dekh ke mam boli.

Mam- Ye kya kar rahe ho tum aur mere pass kyu aa rahe ho.

Maine tumhe Jane ko kaha tha chale jao yaha se varna mai kisi ko bulaungi yaha.

Mam age kuch bolne wali thi par Maine chup kar diya...

Mai-(bahut dhire) sssshhhhhhh......... Keep quite.. Aur meri ankho me dekho kya dikh raha hai tumhe...

Mam kuch nahi boli sirf meri ankho me dekhe ja rahi thi.

Maine mam ko chair se pakad ke apni aur khicha.

Mai unki ankho me dekhta huva dhire dhire se unki taraf ja raha tha.

mam to sirf meri ankho me dekhe ja rahi thi.

Wo kuch bolna chaha rahi thi. Par kuch bol nhi pa rahi thi.

Mai unke chehare ke pass jhukne laga...

Mai- Mam apko pata hai apke hoth bahut hi khubsurat hai aur Bahut rasile hai.

Inhe dekhkar mujhe in me dub Jane ka man karta hai.

Kya ek baar mai apke rasile honth chuss sakta hu kya.

Mam kuch bol hi nahi rahi thi. Shayad pahli baar unke itne pass koi gaya tha.

Unhone apni ankhe do baar band kar ki jaise mujhe kah rahi ho khade kyu ho jo karna chahate ho kar lo.

Mai mam ki upar jhukne laga unke bahut pass gaya itne pass ki hawa bhi ja nahi pa rahi thi.

Mam ne apni ankhe band ki huyi thi.unhone apne honth khol diye the. Aur kuch age ho gayi.

Mai bhi ab bardast nahi kar saka. Aur maine unke rasili honth ko chu liya.

Wahhh..... Kya rasile honth the unke mai to unke kiss me kho hi gaya tha.

Siraj Patel 385

 Mujhe unki pasine ki khushbu bahut achi lagi.

Isi liye mai bahut passionately unke honth chusne laga.

Nikita bhi mera sath dene lagi.ab mai bhi piche nahi hatna chahata tha.aur maine unki jibh pakad li.

Isi liye wo chatapane lagi kyu unhe chuste huye aisa lag raha tha ki ye sab unke sath pahli baar ho raha
hai.

Ab mera bhi haal kuch bighad sa gaya tha.aur mere hatnh unke boobs pe chale gaye.

Maine right hand se unke ek chuchi ko pakad liya. Mere hanth lagte hi wo kuch chatapate lagi.

Tabhi mam hosh me ayi aur mujhe piche dhakel diya. Aur mai ma'am se piche hat gaya.

Mam to bahut Jor Jor se sanse le rahi thi. Mai yaha Tak unke sanse mahsus kar sakta tha.

Sanse control karne ke baad mam mujhe bahut gusse me dikhti hai aur vahi se mujhe bolti hai..

Mam- Get ooutttt..... Yaha se jaldi chale jao. Aagar age se tum mujhe yaha dikhayi do.

to mai tumhari complaint prinicipal se kar dungi.

Mai is waqt mam ko kuch na bolne ka socha aur mai vaha se bahar aa gayya.

Mai to yahi soch raha tha ki aaj mujhe kya ho gaya tha. Mai apne aap par control hi nahi kar paya.

Tabhi mujhe apni class dikhayi deti hai. To mai apne class ki aur chala jata hu.

Mai sidha jakar apni bench pe baith jata hu. Kyu ki ab Tak dusri class shuru nahi ho gayi thi.

Shyam- Abe kya hua be tujhe mam ne kis liye bulaya tha.

Mai- Kuch nahi re wo to bas aise hi...

Shyam- Acha to tera ye Sher khada kyu hai..

Mujhe kuch samaj nahi aya par usne jab ishare se bola to mai samaj gaya.

Par ye to Abhi bhi khada hai. Yaar iae kaise shant karu.

Aur mai class me aise hi aya tha. To sab ne dekha bhi hoga.

Mai class se bahar Jane hi wala tha ki class me teacher aa jate hai.aur wo bhi hamara khadus teacher...

Teacher - Kaha ja rahe ho RD.

Mai- Woo..... Kuch nahi sir mai to bas aise hi.

Siraj Patel 386

 Teacher - Ek to 1 mahine se gayab the aur Abhi phir se gayab hona chahate ho.

Kya apne ghar ka college samja rakha hai kya jao aur apni seat pe jakar baith jaao.

Mai kya karta apni seat pe jakar baith gaya.

Teacher- to Bacho mai apko ek good news dena chahata hu.

Jab bhi ye good news deta hai koi na koi hadsa jarur hota hai.

matlab student ke liye bad news dekhte hai ab kya hota hai.

Teacher- To agle Monday se apke resonance shuru hone wale hai Aur sports bhi.

To sabko participate karna hai. To Abhi se apko chuttiya hai.

Aur in sab ki head Nikita madam hai jo Abhi nayi ayi hai.

I think aap sab log use mil hi chuke honge. To in sab ka schedule board pe lagwaya gaya hai.

Aur yaha pe compulsory participate karna hai samje no excuse...

Sala pahli baar fateh ki baat ki thi. Aisa lag raha tha ki jakar uska muh chum lu.

Par Jane do uska sada huva muh kon chumega.

aur Monday to 2 din baad hi shuru hone wala tha.

Yani agle 2 week chutti hai college ko mai to bahut khush ho gaya.

Sab bache bate kar rahe the.

Teacher- Aur ha ek aur baat mai student me se ek leader chahata hu

To jo koi bhi banana chahata ho wo apne hath upar karo.

Hum me se koi bhi hath upar nahi kar raha tha to Maine chupke se Shyam ka hath upar kar diya.

Jab sab ne dekha ki Shyam ne hath upar kiya aur kisi ne bhi nahi.

To usi waqt Varsha ne bhi hath upar kar diya.

Teacher- Thik hai lagta hai aur koi bhi responsible nahi hai.

To Shyam tum sports ka dekhoge aur Nisha tum gathering ka dekhogi.

Aur isme tumhe kisi ki bhi help chahiye to tum le sakte ho.

Siraj Patel 387

 Itna kahke teacher chale gaye. Aur Shyam to Abhi bhi same halat me tha.

Lekin phir wo mujhe Marne mere piche bhagne laga aur mai uske age kuch der baad mai ruk gaya to
mere pass aya.

Shyam- Abe sale tujhe kya jarurat thi mera hath upar karne ki ab dekha na us khadus ne kya bola.

Mai- Ha to tu kar na handle mujhe kyu bol raha hai. Mujhe pata hai tu ye sab kar sakta hai.

isi liye to maine tera hath upar kiya. Aur jab jarurat padegi tab mai hu aur apne dost bhi hai..

Shyam- Chal thik hai mai dekhta hu ab kya hota hai...

vaise sach bata tera Sher khada kyu tha.

mai-Are wo class me ane se pahle ek hot si maal ko dekha tha isiliye aur kuch nahi.

Itna kahte hi hum sab canteen me chale gaye.

Aur vaha pe sab dost shyam ka majaak udane lage isse ye hoga nahi... Tu ishtifa de de...

Usi samay mere do Jaan vahi aa gayi aur kuch der hum ne aisi hi baat ki aur ghar ki aur nikal pade.

Tabhi Maine ritu ko ghar pe choda aur vaha se bahar Jane hi wala tha ki usne abaj Di...

Ritu- Abe kaha ja raha hai.

Mai- Wo kuch kaam aa gaya hai isiliye ja raha hu. Baad me baat karta hu.

Mai vaha se chala gaya Divya se Milne.

Wo bhi mera apne ghar ke bahar rah dekh rahi thi.

Wo bhi Tayar hokar ayi thi. To hum dono nikal pade kisi shant jagah pe.

Jaha pe sirf hum dono hi ho.

Divya baithi huyi thi aur mai uski god me sir rakh ke soya huva tha.

Divya- Kaha gaye the tum Maine tumhe kitna miss kiya pata hai. Aur tum mujhse bate bhi nahi karte the.

Mai- Aisa nahi janu tumhe pata hai na mai fass gaya tha.

Aur ab mera kaam bhi ho gaya hai isiliye hum laut aa gaye.

Divya- Hmm to phir konsi shakti mil gayi hai tumhe.

Mai- Hai koi khass kisi din tumhe dikhaunga par Abhi nahi mai tumhe pyaar karne aya hu yahha.

Siraj Patel 388

 Divya- To karo na mai kab se taya hu.

Mai to uski baat se bahut khush huva.

Divya- Matlab Pyaar ki bate karne ke liye tum kya samje the.

Itna bolke wo hasne lagi. Aur mera muh utar gaya.

Mera muh dekh ke wo mere pass ayi aur mujhe kiss karne lagi.

Mai bhi use response dene laga.. Na Jane hum kitni der ek dusre ki baho me rahe.

Bahut miss kiya tha in Hontho ko isme ek alag sa hi nasha hai.

Lekin achannak mera hath uske chuuchi pe gaya.

Aur mujhe aaj subah ka incident yaad aya jab mai mam ke sath ye sab kar raha tga.

Aur Maine Divya ko chosne diya. Wo bhi jor se sanse le rahi thi.
Divya- Kya huva...

Mai- Kuch nahi.. Aur mai phir se use kiss karne laga.

Aise hi kuch der hum dono bate karne ke baad mai ghar pe aa gaya.

mai andar aa hi raha tha ki mujhe hasne ki abaj aa gayi jo sab hall me hi baithe huye the.

Mai- Kya huva sab itna has kyu rahe ho.

Bhabi- hase nahi to kya.. Ye jo sonam hai na subah se ham sabka sir kha rahi hai.

Hum jo bhi karte hai. Ye kaise, wo kaise, wo kon, aur ek baar TV dekhke usko hi phodne chali gayi thi.

Mai bhi ye sunke hasne kaga. Aur sonam ki aur dekha par uske chehare pe Abhi bhi masumiyat jhalak
rahi thi.

Aur aise baithi huyi thi. Jaise usne kuch kiya hi na ho...

Mai to phir se use dekhke hasne laga.. Aur haste huye apne room me gaya.

Kuch der baad fresh hokar niche aa gaya.to papa aur bhaiya bhi aa chuke the.

Phir hum sab baithkar khana khane lage to mom aur bhabi sonam ke din bhar ke kisse sunane lage.

aur hum sab haste huye khana khane lage.

Aur sonam uska to hum pe dhyan hi nahi tha.

Siraj Patel 389

 Wo to apne me hi busy thi. Jo khanna kha rahi thi.

Aise hi haste huye hamara khana khatm huva aur sab baithe huye bate kar rahe the.

Bhabi ne pucha ki hamari trip kaisi rahi to Maine bhi kuch masala Mirch dalke kahani bata Di.bhaiya
Pappa se puchte hai.

Bhaiya- Papa mai kah rahha hu hume ab bahar desho me bhi apni company kholni chahiye.
Aur yaha to chalta hi hai.

Papa- Par vaha jayenge to yaha ka kon khyal rakhega.

Bhaiya- Aap ho.... Mera matlab mai bahar ka dekhta hu aap yaha ka dekho.

Aur kuch dino me to ye business bhi badha ho jayega.

Aur mera kaam bhi hai yaha to mai usi kaam se aya bhi karunga kabhi kabhi...

Papa- Tumhara kaam...

Bhaiya- vahi Rock wala aur ha chote mujhe tumse kuch baat karni hai to kuch der mere room me aa
Jana.

Mai- Okk bhaiya...

Phir kuch der unki bate ho rahi thi company se hokar.

Sonam ka to sab apne dimag me upar se ja raha tha wo to sirf hamare sath baithi huyi thi.

Aur bate samjne ki koshish kar rahi thi.

To mai upar room me chala gaya aur usko ishara kiya ki mere room me aa jao.

To wo bhi kuch der baad mere room me aa gayi.............

Sonam- Kya Huva RD apne mujhe yaha kyu bulaya hai.

Mai- Tumhe yaha koi taklif to nahi hai na tum khush to ho na.

Sonam- Nahi ji mai to yaha bahut khush hu. Mai bachpan se isi pyaar ke liye tadap rahi thi.

Jo aapke ghar mujhe dikha.Par mujhe yaha ke taur tarike sikhne hai..

Mai- Ha to mom hai na tumhe batane ke liye.aur mujhe bhi aisa hi lagta hai...

varna tumhe yaha ke bare me kuch bhi nahi pata hai.

Siraj Patel 390

 Yaha ke log jitna ache hai utne hi bhayanak.

Sonam- Bhayanak...?

Mai- Ha wo baat alag hai wo tumhe hath bhi nahi laga payenge. Par yaha aye ho to normal rahna
chahiye na.

Sonam- mai apko kuch batana chahati hu. Mere andar ek taqat hai.

Mai agar kisi ke sir pe hath rakhu na to uske andar ki sari jankari mere andar aa jati hai.

Mai- Ye to bahut achi baat hai. To tum mera mind read karke yaha ke bare Me jaan lo.

Sonam- Nahi mai apka mind padh nahi sakti na Jane kyu...

Mai- Thik hai tumhe ek aisa chahiye jo tum uska mind padh sako to tum Di ya bhabi ka read karo. Aur
Jaan lo jo jananna hai.

Sonam- thik hai...

Phir hamari kuch der aisi bate huyi aur mai bhaiya ke room me chala gaya.

Bhabi nahi ayi thi. Shayad mom ki help kar rahi hogi.

Bhaiya- Aao Rudra mujhe tumse kuch baat karni hai aao baitho.

Mai jakar bhaiya ke pass baith gaya.

Bhaiya- Maine tumhari baat pe gaur kiya to mujhe bhi tumhari baat thik lagi.

To Maine socha hai ki meri bhi ek intelligence agency khol lu. Jis me har state ke mere bande ho.

Aur phir har state ki jankari wo mujh Tak pahuchaye. Aur mai unpe right action lu.

Mai- Nahi bhaiya aap sirf apke kuch khas admiyo me se har ek state me sirf ek banda hire karo.

Aur phir wo apni branch us state me phailayega. Aur wo sab apna apna state handle karenge.

Aur apke niche ek hoga jo in sab ko handle karega. Aur in sab me apka sirf naam use hoga.

Aise to aap logo ke samne bhi nahi aaoge aur apka kaam bhi ho jayega.

Bhaiya- Wahh.. rudra isi liye Maine tumhe bulaya tha... Aur mera ek khas banda hai jo mera yaar bhi hai
Tarun.

Usko hi mere niche aur un sab ke upar hire karta hu. Aur phir wo sab handle karega.

Aise hi kuch der mai bhaiya se bate karta raha aur apne room me aakar so gaya...

Siraj Patel 391

 Yaha hamare shahar se kai dur ek jagah ghanghor andhere me kahi pe ek rock show chal raha tha.

Sab apne me hi busy the. Tabhi kaha se ek bahut bada danav vaha aa jata hai. Aur un sab ko Marne lagta
hai.

Usne vaha pe hahakar machaya huva tha se sab idhar udhar bhag rahe the.

Vaha pe karib 200-300 admi the. Aur vaha pe Karib 4-5 danav aa gaye the. Jo ye sab kar rahe the.

Kuch 10 minute baad har taraf aag hi aag dikh rahi thi. Jo to us aag ka shikar ho gaya tha.

Usi se koi bhi nahi Bach paya. Sab mare pade huye the.

Aur ye sab ho Jane ke baad na Jane ye sare danav kaha gayab ho gaye kuch pata nahi chala.

Subah mujhe Di uthane ati hai. To mai uth jata hu. Aur di bhi chali jati hai.

Bahut din Huye mai gym naji gaya tha. To aaj mai phir ground me chale jata hu.

Aur ground me kuch 100 chakkar lagane ke baad mai apni roj ki hard kasrat karta hu.

Aur phir mai ghar pe aa jata hu.Sab jaag gaye the. Par sonam Abhi bhi soyi huyi thi.

Aur use uthane bhi koi nahi gaya. Kyu ki jaise hi uthti hai apne sawal dagne shuru kar deti hai.

Mai bhi apne room me jakar fresh hone jata hu. Aur kuch der baad mai fresh hokar niche aa jata hu.

Niche sab baithe huye the. Aur unke sath ab sonam bhi thi.

Sonam ko kuch kaam nahi tha to wo bhabi ko pareshan kar rahi thi.

har ek chij ka naam puch ke.mujhe dekhte hi wo shant ho jati hai.

Bhabi- Acha huva devar ji aap aa gaye. Varna ye to subah se mera sir khaye ja rahi thi...

Par aapko dekhte hi chip ho gayi.

Sonan- Bhabi ye sir khana kya hota hai. Aur kaise khate hai...

Bhabi ne to apna matha pit liya. Aur uski baat se vaha pe baitha har ek shaksh has raha tha.

Mai to apna pet pakad ke hasne laga. Sonam ko to kuch samaj nahi aya.

Par wo bhi hamare sath hasne lagi.kuch der baad sab shant ho gaye.

To mai nashta karne laga. Aaj Sunday tha to sab aram se baithe huye the.

Siraj Patel 392

 Mom- Beta aaj tum sonam ko shopping pe le jao. Kya hai na is bechari ke pass to ache kapde bhi nahi
hai...

Mai- Mom mai vaha jakar kya karunga. Ab mujhe kya pata aap ladkiyo ko kya acha lagta hai..

Mom- mujje mat sikha tumhare sath Ritu,monu aur neha bhi jayegi.

Bahut din huye inhone bhi shopping nahi ki.Aur tujhe bhi kuch Lena hai to tu bhi le.

Mai- mom apko pata hai na in ko kitna time lagta hai shopping karne me..

Subah se Shyam ho jayegi par inki shopping khatam nahi hogi..

Isi liye mai bol raha hu inhe hi Jane do.

Merit baat se sab meri taraf aisa dekh rahe the jaise maine aisi kya baat kah Di...

Di- Acha to ab hum tujhe boaring lagte hai.

Ritu- Aur hum jyada shopping karte hai.

Bhabi- Ab to tu hamare sath jarur chalega...

Ye sab ho hi raha tha ki ye sonam kaise piche rah sakti hai.

Sonam- Bhabi ye Sopig kya hoti hai...

Bhabi ne to apna sir phir se pit liya.Aur phir se sonam ki baat sunke hum hasne lage.to mom ne Hume
shant karaya.

Mom- Beta Sopig nahi Shopping hota hai. Aur uska matlab hai ki tumhari kuch jarurat ki chije hoti hai wo
hum kharid lete hai.

Aur tumhari pass kuch dresses bhi nahi hai pahan ne ke liye. Isi liye shopping karte hai.

Sonam ne aise sir hilaya jaise sab samaj gai par uske expression dekh ke aisa lag raha tha.

ki use kuch samaj nahi aya.sab upar se chala gaya.

Mai- Thik hai chaliye phir jaldi chalenge to raat hone se pahle laut ayenge.

Vaise papa mujhe apse kuch baat karni hai...

Sab girls apne room me chali jati hai ready hone me liye.

Papa- Bolo na beta kya karni haai..

Mai- mujhe ghar pe hi gym ka kuch saman lana hai. Jisse mai ghar pe hi gym kar saku.

Siraj Patel 393

 Papa- Thik hai mai manager se kahke le ata hu. Mujhe ek list de vaise hi la dunga.

Phir mai papa ko list bana ke de deta hu aur wo bhi chale jate hai. Bhaiya ko bhi kuch kaam tha.

to wo bhi chale jate hai.Mai in sab ki rah dekh raha tha .

Kuch hi der me wo sab aa jate hai. Aur hum sab car se chale jate hai.

Mai unko maal me chod ke unke piche hi ja raha tha ki tabhi mujhe Divya ka call ata hai...

Mai- Hello....

Divya- Kaha pe ho..

Mai- Are sab ko lekar mai mall me aya hu in sab ko shopping karni hai...

Divya- To tum vaha kya kar rahe ho.

Mai- kuch nahi bas time pass... Tum batao tum kya kar tahi ho..

Divya- Kuch nahi bas tumhari yaado me khoyi huyi hu. Aaj mujhe tumhai bahut yaad aa rahi hai.

Mai- To aa jau..

Divya- Aa jaao na phir...

Mai- Abhi aya...

Mai bhabi ke pass gaya kyu baki to mujhe chodne hi nahi wale the.

isi liye Maine bhabi se permission le li aur chal pada Divya ki ghar ki taraf...

Siraj Patel 394

 Mai kuch hi Der me Divya ke ghar ke bahar tha. To mujhe uske security guard ne rok liya.

Guard- Kon ho tum aur kisse milna hai.

Mai- Mai yaha Divya se Milne aya hu aur unka friend hu...

Us guard ne ek call kiya aur phir mujhe ishara kiya gate open kar ke ki ja sakte ho andar...

Mai car andar park ki aur chal pada ghar me andar...

Divya mujhe hall me hi mili Lekin wo ek dhili si t-shirt me aur niche mini skirt me khadi thi.

Siraj Patel 395

 Mai to use aisa dekh ke kho hi gaya.kyu ki uski boobs me bich ka .bhag kuch kuch dikh raha tha.

aur usme wo bahut hi hot dikh rahi thi.

Mai- Kya huva janeman aaj apne hume bulaya hai mujhe kuch thik nahi lag raha hai..

Divya- Kyu mai apni Jaan ko bula nahi sakti.

Mai- Bula to sakti ho par ghar pe tumhare mom- Dad hai na isiliye bol raha tha.

Divya- Tumhe kya lagta hai mai unke samne tumhe bulaungi.

Mai- To phir...

Kuch der sochne ke baad jab mujhe uski kahi baat samaj ati hai.

Siraj Patel 396

 aur mai bahut khush ho jata hu. Aur usko apni god me utha leta hu.

Divya- Ouuuchhh..... Ohhhhh...... Kya kar rahe ho utaro mujhe niche... Lag jayegi... Aahhhh......

Mai- Ab to mai tumhe nahi chodne wala. Bahut Dino baad tum mujhe mili ho..

ab to mai tumhe nahi chodne walla.kacchha chaba lunga.

Divya -mai kya koi khane ki chij hu jo mujhe khaoge.

Mai-Hmmm.....

Aur usko uthakar mai uske room me chala gaya.aur vaha jakar use aram se uske bed lita diya...

Divya- Kya karni ke soch rahe ho mister. Mai aisa kuch nahi karne dungi.

Mai- Mai bhi aisa kuch nahi karna chahata mai to bas tumhe pyaar karna chahata hu.

Divya bed pe pith ke bal leti huyi thi. Kya khub dikh rahi thi wo.

mujhe to ab control nahi ho raha tha. Aur mai uske upar dhire se gir jata hu.

Uske wo naram naram honth chusne lagta hu.

Wahh.. Jab bhi Divya ke honth chusta hu ek alag sa nasha aa jata hai andar.

Wo bhi mera sath de rahi thi. Uske pure chehare ko chum chum ke pura gila kar deta hu.

Mai usko aise Chus raha tha ki divya pagal ho jaye.

kabi upar ke honto ko to kabi niche ke honto ko choos raha tha.

main ne dono hanto se divya ke sar ko pakad raka tha.

jis se divya kiss thod na sake aur muze dhakka na de sake.

Wo bhi mera pura passionately sath de rahi thi.

To main ne apne hant chod diye.Kiss karne se uspe ek nasha chhane laga.

Kiss karte huye wo mere upar aur main uske niche ho gaya.

Ab maine apna hant divya ki gand par rakh diya aur divya ki gand dabane laga.

Divya ab puri tara se mere pyaar ke nashe me kho gayi thi.divya ne apni ankhein band kar di.

Divya mere pyaar ke nashe me puri tarah kho gayi thi.

Siraj Patel 397

 Akhir hum dono bahut dino baad Jo mile the.wo bhi mujhe chodne ke liye Tayar hi nahi thi.

Is baar Maine Divya ko niche kar diya aur mai uske upar ho gaya.

Ab maine kiss karte huye apna ek hant divya ke skirt me dal diya.

mera hant sidha divya ki panty ke undar chala gaya.Divya ne apni ankhein khol di.

par main divya ko kiss karata raha aur choot ko hant se masal raha tha.divya ki choot gili ho gayi thi.

Wahh kya chut thi uski maine pahli baar kuwari choot ko hanth lagaya tha.

Divya ke ankhe mujhe ek alag hi nashe ki anubhuti kara rahi thi.

10 minute tak main divya ko kiss karata raha aur choot masalta raha.

phir main ne divya ke honto chod diye. aur divya ke gardan ko kiss karane laga.

main divya ko normal hone ka moka nahi de sakata tha.

Kyu ki wo ab mera sath de rahi thi. Apni kamar utha kar.

Divya- Hhhhmmmmmm....... Dipppppuuuuuuu........... kya kar rahe hooooo..... Mujhe kuch ho raha
hai.....

main gardan pe kiss kar raha tha aur ab mera hant divya ke boobs par tha.

Divya ne bra nahi pahani thi. Chalo ek kaam aasan ho gaya.

Wahhh.... Kya boobs the uske na jyada mote aur na jyada chote. Bahut hi naram naram ahasas ho raha
tha.

Ye ahsas mujhe dhili si tshirt ke upar se dabane ho rahha tha.

boobs dabane se Divya madhosh hone lagi. hogi bhi kyu na kyu ki Divya ke boobs tight the.

matlab abi tak boobs ko kisne touch nahi kiya hai.aur koi karega bhi kaise maar daluga use.

Boobs dabane se aur kiss karne se divya ko kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha.

Yahi sahi mokka hai divya ke kapde nikalne ka.main ne divya ki tshirt nikaal di.

Uski tshirt aaram se nikal gayi.shayad use bhi ab nasha hone laga tha. Uske boobs aazad ho gaye.

Boobs aazad hote hi divya aur madhosh hone lagi.

par uski T-shirt nikal to Di thi. Par maine uske boobs dekhe nahi the.

Siraj Patel 398

 main ne divya ke gardan aur honto par kiss karna band kiya.

Aur ab mai usse kuch alag ho gaya.aur uske boobs ko dekhne laga.

Waahh kya boobs the uske kahi se bhi latke huye nahi dikh rahe the. Mai to usko dekhte hi usme kho sa
gaya tha.

Itne gore chitte.... Aur usme wo pink pink nipple dekhke hi muh me pani aa gaya...

Mere alag hone se divya meri taraf dekhti hai. Aur jab wo dekhti hai mai uske nange bobbs ko dekh
rahha hu.

to wo sharmane lagi aur apne hanth apne dono boobs per le gayi.

Tab mujhe hosh aya. Aur mai phir se jhukte huye usko kiss karne laga aur niche akar gale pe bhi kiss
karne laga.

Aur maine dhire se uske hanth side me kiye.

usne bhi rokne ki koshish ki par mere age wo uski taqat kam pad gayi. kiss karte huye boobs par kiss
karne laga.

boobs par kiss karte hi Divya shishkariya lene lagi. Aur mai to aur bhi madhosh ho gaya.

Usne wo pink nipple kiss karne se bahut acha lag raha tha.

sirf boobs pe kiss karne se ye halat hai to choosne par kya hoga.

chalo ye bhi try karta hu. Aur main divya ke boobs ko choosne laga.

main divya ke left boobs ko choos raha tha aur right boobs ko hanto se daba raha tha.

Divya ke muh se shishkariya nikal rahi thi.Divya ke boobs tight the.

Divya-aaaaahhhhhhhhh........ Ooooohhhhhhh....... dhhhhhiiirreeee seeee...... diiipppuuuuuu......

Hhhhmmmmmm.......

main puri masti me Divya ke boobs dabne laga aur choosne laga.

thodi der left boobs choosne ke bad ab main right boobs choosne laga.

Aur maine dusra hanth niche le jane laga aur sidha upar se hi uski choot masalne laga.

Divya is double dhamake se puri nashe me chali gayi.

jor se shishkariya lene lagi.apni ankhein band kar maza le rahi thi.

thodi der boobs choosne ke bad.kuch niche aya aur pet par kiss karne laga.

Siraj Patel 399

 Uski nabhi ko chushne laga.usme jibh dalke us nabhi ko chusne laga. Usse wo aur bhi madhosh hone
kagi.

Aur apna hosh khone lagi. Kuch inch tak wo apna pet upar uthane lagi.
Ab mai pet per kiss karte huye niche aa gaya.

Divya ne abhi bhi apni ankhein band karke raki huyi thi.

main ne divya ke skirt aur panty ko ek sath niche kar diya.Divya ki kunwari choot mere samne thi.

Skirt aur panty niche hote hi divya ne apni ankhein khol di. Usko samaj me aa gaya ki main kya karne
wala hu.

Mai kuch der usko dekhta hi rah gaya. Uski chut bahut choti dikh rahi thi.

Aur bahut hi pink pink dikh rahi thi.usne choot pe ek bhi Baal nahi tha.

aur uski choot puri pani pani ho gayi thi.

Divya ne mujhe rokane ke liye apna muh khola hi tha ki main ne apna muh divya ki choot par rak diya
aur uski choot par kiss karane laga.

choot par kiss karane se divya ko muh jo mujhe rokane ke liye khula tha us se shishkariya nikaalne lagi.

Divya ki choot ne to muze diwana bana diya.

Divya- aahhhhhh..... Ummmmm..... Dipu...... Ye kya kar rahe ho...... Aahhhhhh.... Ye mat karooo.... Ye
gandddiiii jagah haiiii.... hhhmmmm......

Par maine uski nahi suni yaar sach me Uske choot ka taste hi kuch alag tha.

main jor se divya ki choot ko choosne laga. phir maine apni jibh divya ki choot me dalne laga.

Divya ki choot tight thi. main ne apne hant se divya ki choot ke honto ko khol diya.

Aur main apni jibh se divya ki choot ko chodane laga.

Divya jo thodi der ke liye hosh me aayi thi wo phir se sex ke nashe me dub gayi.

ab choot ka pani nikalne ke bad bhi divya muze nahi rokengi.

rasdar choot chatne me maza aa raha tha.divya mere pyaar me puri kho gayi thi.

ab use kisi ka bhi dar nahi tha. Aur mai puri sidhat se uski choot chossne laga.

main divya ki choot ko choosta raha.10 minute tak divya ki choot chat ta raha.

Siraj Patel 400

 phir divya ne mere sir ko pakad liya main samaj gaya ki divya ki choot rone vali hai.uska kaam ab hone
wala hai.

Divya- Aahhhhhh......... Ummmm...... Yessss...... Lick it..... Suck it....I aammmmm

coommmmmiinngggg....... Dipu.....aahhhh..........

Divya ki choot ne pani chod diya. main ne sara pani pi liya.

kuwari ladki ka pani sach me alag hota hai. main ne sara pani pi liya.

aur main ne divya ki choot se apna muh alag kar diya.

choot ka pani nikalne ke bad divya ko normal hone me bahot time lagega.

Kyu ki uska ye sab karne ka first time tha. Ab puri nidhal ho gayi thi.

Aur Jor jor se sanse le rahi thi. Tab Tak Maine apne kapde nikal diye the

Divya khud ko normal kar rahi thi.divya ko pata nahi chala ki main bhi nanga ho gaya hu.

Divya to khud ko normal kar rahi thi.

Divha normal ho rahi thi ki main ne phir se divya ke honto ko choosana suru kiya.

Mere kiss karte hi divya ne apni ankhein khol kar muze deka.

Aur kiss todte huye boli....

Divya- Itne se man nahi bhara tera jo aur bhi kiss kar raha hai.

Mai- Jane man tumse kabhi man bhar sakta hai kya mai tumse bahut pyaar karta hu.

Aur is pyaar me log jaan de dete hai par thakte nahi.

Divya ne muh pe hanth rakh diya. Uske ankho me kuch ansu aa gaye the..

Divya- Age aisa kabhi mat bolna. Tumhe maut ane se pahle mujhe pahle aa jaye...

Ye ladkiya bhi na kaha ki baat kaha le jati hai....

Aur waise bhi mujhe Marne wala aaj Tak paida hi nahi huva.

Mai- Na jane man aisa roya mat karo tumhe rota huva dekh ke mere bhi ankho me ansu aa jayenge.kya
tumhe ye acha lagega.

Aur Maine usne ankh par kiss ki aur ansu ko choos liye.

Divya- Nahi mere baby aisa mai kabhi bhi nahi hoga.

Siraj Patel 401

 Mai- To kya ab mai tumhe pyaar kar sakta hu...

Divya-(sharmate huye)Hmmmm.....

Mai- Hyy.... Tumhare is sharmane pe to mai mar mita hu... Par ek baat hai...

Divya- Aur wo kya...

Mai- Mujhe bhuk lagi hai aur tune Abhi Tak apne ashiq ko khana bhi nahi khilaya...

Divya- Tum to ate hi shuru ho gaye.. Chalo mai le ati hu..

Divya apne bed se uthi aur kapde pahanne lagi to Maine use rok diya.

Mai- Jaan aise hi jao na bahut pyaari dikhti ho aise.

Divya- Hat.. Beshram...

Aur Divya vaha se apni skirt aur T-shirt pahan me niche chali gayi.

Par usne panty nahi pahni thi.mai vahi bed pe baith raha.

Tab tak maine niche pant pahan li thi.Kuch hi der me divya vaha khana leke ayi.

Aur bed pe akar baith gayi. Mai apna hanth badha hi raha tha ki usne mera hanth jhatak diya..

Divya- Gande hanth mat lagao mai khilati hu.

Aur wo mujhe apne hantho se khilane lagi.

Mai bhi use khilana chahata tha par wo mujhe hanth lagane hi nahi de rahi thi.

To mai bathroom gaya aur apne handwash kiya aur fresh hokar laut aya.to Maine dekha divya ke ankho
me ansu the.

Mai- Kya huva

Divya- mere hanth ka khana itna bura laga ki bathroom me jakar vomiting kar ke aa gaye.

Mai- Nahi mera bacha aisi koi baat nahi hai tum mujhe khne ko hanth bhi nahi lagane de rahi thi.

Aur mujhe tumhe khilana bhi tha isiliye gaya tha.

Meri baat se divya muskurayi aur kahne lagi.

Divya- to pahle batana chahiye na tujhe khama kha mujhe rula diya.

Siraj Patel 402

 Mai- areee... Maine kaha tha kya.. Jane do ye khao...

Aur maine ek niwala tayar kiya aur use khilane laga. Aur wo bhi khane lagi.

To aise hi hum dono ne bate karte huye khana kha liya.

Khane ke baad wo niche plate rakh kar aa gayi.par wo ab jyada mujhse sharamati nahi thi.

Phir se maine use baho me liya aur kiss karne laga. To wo bhi mera sath dene lagi.

Is baar maine use nanga kar diya aur khud bhi nanga ho gaya.

Par usne mera cobra naag nahi dekha tha. Kyu ki uski ankhe band thi aur wo mujhse kiss kar rahi thi.

maine use kiss karne laga. Divya phir se pyaar ka maza lene ke liye apni ankhein band kar li.

Divya ke sath oral sex bate karte huye aur khana khate huye mujhe time ka dhyan hi nahi raha lekin ab
rakhna hoga.

Agar der ho gayi to ritu aur sonam pareshan honge.

Aur mujhe call karenge aur ye sab mujhe adhura chod ke jana hoga.

Jo mai nahi chahata tha.Divya ke sath oral sex karate huye 2.00 pm baj gaye.

muze jaladi karna tha agar ritu ka call aya to....

Bed par mai uske upar ho gaya. Aur upar aate hi mera lund divya ki choot pe ragadne laga.

jis se divya garam ho gayi thi.

Lekin Divya ne apni ankhe khol li thi.kyu ki uske choot me nanga land lag gaya tha.

Aur usne mujhe to usne kapde utarte huye bhi nahi dekha tha...

mai divya ko kiss karate huye apna hant bed ke side tak le gaya. Aur vaha se uski cream utha li.

Divya ek to virgin hai. Par usse bhi jyada wo mera pyaar thi. Isiliye mai use dard nahi dena chahata tha.

Mai- Divya...

Divya- Hmmm....

Mai- Kya mai iske age badh sakta hu...

Divya sirf mujhe dekhe ja rahi thi. Par usne apni ankho se hi mujhe ha ishara kar diya.aur apni ankhe
band kar di.

Siraj Patel 403

 To mai uske upar se uth gaya aur wo cream apne hanto pe laga kar lund pe lagane laga.

main ne apne lund par ache se cream laga liya.aur phir thodi cream divya ki choot par laga di.

cream choot par lagate hi Divya ki choot jo garam thi usne cream pighala diya.

main cream ko ache se divya ki choot pe lagane laga.

mere lund par aur divya ki choot par cream lag chuki thi.par use samaj nahi aya ki mai kya kar raha hu.

To usne ankhe kholne hi wali thi ki mai uske upar gaya. Aur usne hontho ko kiss karne laga.

main ne kiss karte huye apne lund ko choot par rak diya. par main ne lund ke upar se apna hant nahi
nikaala.

kyu ki lund choot me jane se pahale fisal sakata tha.aur mai use aram se chodna chahata tha.

maine ek hant se lund ko Divya ki choot par rakha aur use divya ki choot pe ragadne laga.

usse wo bhi madhosh hone gai thi.wo siskiya lens lagi.

Divya- Aahhhh..... dddiippuuuu........ Aahhh.... Ummmm.... Kya kar rahe ho....

Mai use kiss karata raha. phir main ne aisa zataka mara ki lund ka topa ek zatake me undar chala gaya.

agar ek zatake me undar nahi jata to divya ko bahut dard hota.

aur mai ye nahi chahata tha. Par aise bhi usko bahut dard huva.

main ek sath pura lund nahi dal sakata tha kyu ki aisa kiya to divya dard se chila sakati hai par mai use
jyada dard nahi dena chahata tha.....

Lund choot me mahsus kar ke aur dard se divya samaj gayi ki kya hua hai.

Divya ne ankhein kholi aur mujhse alag hone ki khosish karne lagi.

Divya ke ankhoin me pani aa gaya.

Divya ki jo chikh nikal wo mere muh me dab gayi.

main divya ko santh rakhane ki khosish kar raha tha. Uski ankhoin se pani aa raha tha.
main ne apna hant lund se alag kiya.aur divya ke boobs dabane laga. dusare hant se divya ko pakad raka.

Divya- aaahhhh...... Hhhhaaaahhhhh..... Daaaarrdddd ho raha hai Dipu...

Plzzz nikalo na baharrr...bahut dard ho raha hai...bahar nikalo use.

Mai - bass ho gaya jaan...

Aur mai phir se divya ko kiss karata raha. thodi der me wo thodi shant ho gayi.

Siraj Patel 404

 phir main ne ek jor dar zataka mara. aisa zataka ki divya ki seal tut jaye.

Is zatake ke sath mera lund lagbag aada Divya ke undar ja chuka tha .

Divya ko bahot dard hone laga.divya uchal ne lagi . mujhe dhakka dene lagi.

par main kaha use chhodane vala tha. main divya ko kiss karta raha.

Divya mujhe apne se alag karne ke khosish kar rahi thi par meri pakad se chutana divya ke liye mushkil
kaam tha.

Divya khosish karati rahi. khosish karne se divya thak gayi thi.

uska badan pahale kaamp raha tha aur ab dhila padane se aur kaapne laga.

Divya ne mujhe kas ke pakad liya aur mere pit me nakhun laga rahi thi.

jisse mujhe kuch nahi ho raha tha. par main kaha maane vala tha.

main use kiss karata raha uske boobs dabata raha.par main ne divya ko chhoda nahi.

uski sari mehnat bekar ja rahi thi.

Divya ki ankhoin se pani nikal raha tha. aur divya ka pura badan pasine me naha raha tha .

divya ghur ghur ke mujhe dekh rahi thi .

par kuch bol nahi pa rahi thi.

thodi der me divya ka dard kam hua.dard kam hote hi maine ek aur jor ka zataka diya.

Phir se divya mujhe jor jor se dhakka dene lagi .

par mera lund puri tarah se uske choot me nahi gaya tha.

main ne ek aakhari zataka diya.isi ke sath mera pura lund uske choot me chala gaya .

Is dhake se divya behosh ho gayi. Mai waise ka waisa hi raha.

Kuch der baad wo hosh me ayi.Divya mujhe phir se dhakka dene lagi.

par main ne use nahi chhoda . 5-6 minute tak Divya ko rone diya.

par main ne kiss karana nahi chhoda.kiss karte huye divya ke boobs daba raha tha.

Usne ansu dekhte huye mere bhi ankho me ansu aa gaye the.is 5-6 minute me Divya ki takat khatam ho
gayi.

Siraj Patel 405

 sath me divya ka dard bhi kam ho gaya.uska badan dhila pad gaya.

phir maine kiss karna band kiya. mera muh uske muh se alag hote hi divya lambi lambi saanse le rahi thi.

uske hont thode suj gaye the.

Divya- Aahhhh..... Dipu....bahut dard ho raha hai... Plzz bahar nikal do na...phir se dal de na...

Mai- Divya bas ho gaya.ab dard nahi hoga. ab bas tume maza aayega. Ab pura andar ja chuka hai.

main ne uske ankhon par kiss kiya aur dhire dhire lund ko hilane laga.

divya ko dard ho raha tha par main bahot kam dard de raha tha.

Akhir kyu na karu mera pahla pyaar tha wo jo mujhe aaj sampurn roop se mil chuka hai.

main dhire dhire lund ko hilane laga.

phir thodi der bad lund ko aadha bahar nikaalne laga aur undar dalne laga.
5 minute tak main aisa hi karata raha.

Divya ki choti choot ne mere lund ke samane har maan li aur choot ne pani chhod diya.

uska pani chodana ham dono ke liye acha tha. choot se pani nikal ne se Divya ka dard kam ho gaya.

aur ab mera lund aaram se undar jane laga.phir maine dhakke marne ki gati bada di.

jor jor se dhakke marne laga.usko bhi maza aane laga. Divya bhi shishkariya lene lagi.

Divya ke muh se aawaze nikal rahi thi.

Divya- aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh uuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

Main bhi divya ki aawaze sunkar dhakke marne laga.

Divya- aurrr jjjoooorr sseeec chhhoooddooo kkkkkooooooo aahh

uuuuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh dddiiiiipppuuuu.......

phir kya main ne bhi apni gati tej kar di.dhakke pe dhakke lag rahe the divya ne phir se pani chhod diya.

ab to usko aur maze me aawaze nikaal rahi thi.Uske sath chudai karne me maza aa raha tha.

Maine use doggy style Me kiya aur phir se use chodne laga.

Ek alag sa nasha tha usko chodne me aur bahut Dino baad aaj chut chod raha tha.to bahut maja aa raha
tha.

main kabhi aaram se to kabhi jordar dhakke marne laga.

Siraj Patel 406

 dogy style me uske bahut pain ho raha tha to Maine phir se use bed pe sula diya aur chad gaya uskr
upar.

Divya kabhi lambi shishkari leti to kabi choti shishkari.ham dono apne tarike se maza le rahe the.

Aur ab mai kabhi uske lips par kiss karta to kabhi boobs chusta to kabhi gardan pe kiss kar raha tha.

Isi bajah se use aur bhi maja ane laga tha.

Divya to bar bar pani chhod rahi thi.ab meri bari thi pani nikaalne ki kyu ki pichle 30 minute se mai use
chod raha tha.

Phir main bhi dhakke jor se marne laga aur is aakhari zatake ke sath main ne apna veerye divya ki choot
me dal diya.

Mere sath divya bhi jhad gayi. Aur mai divya ke upar gir gaya.........

Hum dono bahut hi thak gaye the. Mai uske side me let gaya.

aur hum dono ki ankhe lag gayi.kuch der baad mera mobile Baja to mai nind se jaag gaya.

Aur dekha yo Ritu ka phone tha.Maine pick kiya.

Mai- Hello....!

Ritu- Hello ke bache kaha hai tu... Kaha mar raha hai hai.. Hume yaha mall me chod me...

Mai- Wwoooo..... Woo... Abhi aya 15 minutes me.

Aur Maine itna bolke phone rakh diya. Na Jane aur kya kya bol rahi thi par Maine suna nahi.

Maine side me dekha to Divya Abhi bhi soyi huyi thi.

Uska chehara bahut hi masum aur ek alag si khushi dikh rahi thi mujhe uske chehare par.

Sir se lekar pao Tak wo behosh hokar aur puri nangi hi so rahi thi.

Mujhe use aisa dekha kar bahut pyaar aa raha tha. Lekin jaisi meri najar uske dono pairo ke bich gayi.

are ye kya uski choot bahut suji huyi thi. Aur usse bahut khun bah chuka tha.

Maine uske upar jhukke uske labo par kiss kiya to kasmasate huye uth gayi.

Aur usne mujhe dekha to meri kiss me wo bhi mera sath de rahi thi.

Phir maine hi kiss todi. Aur ab uski najar apne pe gayi to wo puri nangi soyi huyi thi.

Siraj Patel 407

 To uthke bathroom Jane lagi. Jaisi hi wo bed se uthi.

To uske pairo ke bich dard huva aur wo gir rahi thi to maine use pakad liya.

Divya- Aaahhhhh......

Mai- I am sorry.. Bahut dard ho raha hai kya chalo mai madad karta hu.

To Maine use apne god me uthaya aur bathroom ki tarf le gaya.vaha pe jakar maine use khada kiya.

Divya- Ab bahhar jao mujhe bathroom Jana hai.

Mai- Ha to jao na aur jo karna hai karo maine thodi roka hai.

Divya- Ohhhh..... Hhoooo....

Divya andar gayi aur usne door laga liya aur mai bed pe akar apne kapde pahan liye.

aur bedsheet badal di. To kuch 15 minute baad Divya ek towel me langdati huyi aa rahi thi.

Towel me Divya aur bhi khubsurat dikh rahi thi. Aisa lag raha tha Abhi jakar use bed pe sula du.

aur aur ek round shuru karu. Par use dard ho raha tha to plan postpone kar diya...

Divya mere side me akar apne kapde pahanne lagi to usne sirf bra pahani.

par panty nahi pahani aur usne upar ek transparent nighty pahan li.

Mai- Bahut dard ho raha hai kya...

Divya- Wahh re wahh... Ek to dard bhi dete ho aur upar se puchte ho dard ho raha hai kya..

Mai- chalo chodo ye goliya khao aur kuch Der aram karo thik ho jaogi.

Divya- Thik hai...

Mai- Ab mai chalta hu agli baar to ana hi hai...

Divya- Na baba na is baar lene se itna dard huva agar agli baar liya to kitna dard hoga Mai nahi lene wali
ab...

itna bolke wo sharamane lagi.

Mai- Chalo aab ek kiss to do apne pyaare balam ko.

Phir maine use ek kiss kiya aur aram karane ka kahke me chal diya mall ki taraf.

baha gaya to baha ka mahol hi garam ho gaya tha.Ritu mujh pe bahut chilla rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 408

 Vaha ke sab log hamari taraf hi dekh rahe the.to maine use shant kiya in dono ki shopping ho gayi thi.

aur ye kya Shopping ke bags wo bhi dono hatho me 10-12 bag..

Mai-(man me) Sali shopping kar rahi thi ya mall hi luth rhi thi.

Phir hum tino vaha se nikal pade raste me ek ice-cream cafe dikha to ritu ne mujhe rokne ke liya kaha.

Mujhe bhi man ho raha tha to maine bhi rok doya. Aur hum chal pade cafe ki taraf.

Vaha jakar ek table pe bath gaye.

Sonam ko to kuch malum nahi tha.

Use bas itna bataya ki aise ice cream kahte hai hai. Aur ise khate hai.

Phir ritu ne hum sabka order se diya aur hum ice cream khane lage.

Sonam ne to ek hi bite me adhi ice cream kha li. Use wo bahut achi lagi to usne aur 3-4 manga li.

Hum ye kha hi rahe the ki hamare side kuch lafange baithe huye the. Wo kuch 4-5 the unme se ek bola.

Ladka1 - Bhai wo dekho na husn ki pariya ice cream kaise kha rahi hai.

Ladka2- ha re kya choos rahi hai agar mera bhi aisa hi chusegi na to jannat ho jayegi..

In dono ki bate maine sun to li thi. Par mai inke muh nahi lagna chahata tha.

kyu ki mujhe pata hai laga to inki koi khair nahi..

Ladka3- ha re maal bhi kadak hai niche se lekar upar Tak.

Ladka- Bhai uski chuchiya dekho na mai to aise hi chusunga aur mera bhi wo aise hi chusegi.

Sonam ko to kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha ki wo kya bol rahe hai par Ab to inki koi khair nahi.

mai uthne hi wala tha ki utne me ritu apni jagah se uth gayi.

Aur ritu ko maine uthte huye dekha to mai aram se apni ice cream khane laga.

Ye dekh ke unme se ek ladka bola..

LadkA3 - bhai wo dekho wo yahi aa rahi hai hai shayad chusne ke liya..

Itna bolke sab ladke jor jor se hasne lage.. Tabhi vaha ritu pahuchi aur boli.

Ritu- Bahut charbi chadi hai kya tum logo me ya tumhari jibh bahut chal rahi hai.

Siraj Patel 409

 Agar iske age ek bhi labj bola na to upar se lekar niche Tak sab yahi Kant dungi. Aur phir apna hi chuse
baithna.

Ladka1- Ailla bhai tikhi mirchi hai ye to. Ab to bahut maja ayega...

Itba bolke wo phir se hasne lage. Par uske age unka ek bhi labj nahi nikala.

kyu ki ladka1 ko ritu ne uske chati pe lath de Di thi. Aur wo chair ke sath kuch piche jakar gir pada...

Aur wo vahi se uthne ki koshish karne laga. par uth na saka.

Sonam to sirf ye dekhe ja rahi thi. Use to kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha.

ki yaha ho kya raha hai. Wo mujhse puchne lagi.

Sonam- RD yaha kya ho raha hai.

Par maine use kaha ki aram se ice cream khao aur iska maza uthao..

Ladka2- sali Teri itni himmat mere bhai pe hath uthaya tune.. Ab tu dekh tera kya hasra karte hai hum.

Itna bolke wo ritu ki taraf aya aur usne apna hanth uthaya ritu ko Marne ke liye.

to ritu ne wo hanth pakad liya aur use marod diya.to usne dusra bhi hanth uthaya to wo bhi marod diya.

Aur dono hantho ko ek hath pakad me uske gaal pe ek tamacha jaad diya.

Aur phir ek lath gol ghumte huye uske muh pe maar di.wo to isse hi niche gir gaya.

Aur usne phir se uthne ki koshish bhi nahi ki kyu ki wo vahi pe behosh ho gaya tha.

Ye sab dekhke sab log bahut dar gaye the. Ritu Abhi bhi gusse me thi.

To usne sab ladke ko maar maar ke kachumbar bana diya tabhi us cafe ka owner mere pass aya.

Owner- Sirr.. Plz inhe rokiye agar ye sab mar gaye na to hamari hi badnami hogi.

Mai- Vaise pahle tum kaha the jab wo log gandi gandi comment kar rahe the.

Owner- Sir mai uske liye mafi mangata hu plz aap inhe rokiye na varna ye meri cafe bhi nahi rahegi.

Mai apni jagah se utha aur ritu ke kandhe pe hanth rakh diya to wo piche mudte huye hanth utha kar
mujhe Marne lagi.

Par jaise hi mujhe dekha to ritu shant ho gayi.

Mai- Bahut huva ab chale.

Siraj Patel 410

 Ritu- Ha chalo par mujhe bhi kuch ice cream le to lene do. Tum dono ne to pet bhar ke khayi hogi.

Ritu jate waqt un sab ko warning dene kagi.par wo sune tab na wo to behosh ho gaye the.

Phir hum sab vaha se nikal pade ghar ki taraf..............

Sonam- Vaise Ritu Didi aapne unhe itna mara kyu..?

Sonam ke is sawal se to mujhe bahut hasi aa rahi thi.

Aur mai gadi rukakar hasne laga. Aur mere sath ritu bhi hasne lagi.

Sonam ko to kuch samaj hi nahi aya.ye ho kya raha hai.

phir ritu mujhe shant baithne ko kahati hai par phir bhi mai dhire dhire se hasne laga tha.

Ritu- Sony wo log hai na wo tumhe aur mujhe bura- bhala kah rahe the isi liye unhe mara.

Sonam- Bura bhala matlab...?

Ritu- mai tumhe baad me bataungi.

Phir sonam kuch nahi boli aur mai bhi shant ho gaya aur gadi chalane laga.

Hum kuch hi der me ghar pahuch gaye.ghar me jakar mom ne itni sari shopping dekhke chonk hi gayi.

Mom- Ye kya hai kya pura mall hi kharid li ho kya..?

Ritu- Nahi mom iske pass koi kapde nahi the to iske liye aur kuch mere liye bas...

Bhabi- Basss....

Mai- Ha nahi to kya. Aur Lana tha kya...?

Mere is sawal se sab meri taraf dekhte hai. Aur ek ajib sa expression dete hai Jise mai samaj nahi pata.

Hum sab apne room me jate hai. Aur aise hi aaj ka din nikal jata hai.

Par aaj bhi kal ki tarah hi ho gaya tha matlab in danavo ka hamla Lekin kahi aur jaha pe bhid-bhad ho.

Agli subah nashta kar rahe the Bhai kuch naraj the.

par Maine Abhi kuch na bolne ka soch liya. Aur hum sab apni class me Jane lage.

Par aaj to school hi nahi tha. Kyu ki ane wale Saturday ko hamara annual function tha.

Isiliye sab usi ki tayari kar rahe the.Aaj Divya mujhe college me nahi dikhi.

Siraj Patel 411

 Shayad kal ki bajah se wo college nahi ayi thi.aur ye sab log yaha ka kaam kar rahe the.

Ritu ko dance ki bahut ache se ata tha. Aur usko bahut pasand bhi tha dance karna.

Isiliye wo dance ki practice ke liye chali gayi.Mujhe bhi dance bahut pasand tha par maine practice nahi
ki Jo bhi kiya on the spot....

Aur idhar Shyam mujhe kaam ke liye bula raha tha.

Par Maine use na kaha aur ye sab kaam karna mujhe pasand nahi tha.

Apun to bas only enjoy...

Tabhi mujhe Nikita mam dikhayi di. Mujhe unhe dekh kar kal ka unke sath ka kiss yaad aa gaya.

Shayad wo apni cabin ki taraf ja rahi thi. Par bahut gusse me thi.

Ye kuch nayi baat nahi thi. Baat ye thi ki aaj wo bahut hi hot dikh rahi thi.

aaj unhone Punjabi salwar-kurta pahna huva tha. Mujhe to wo har haal me sexy maal hi dikhti thi.

Mai bhi unke piche piche chalne laga. Aur unke cabin me jakar knock kiya.

Mam- Yes....! Come in.

Aur mujhe dekhke hi mam kuch hadbada gayi.

Mam- Ye..... Yessss..... Kuch kaam tha kya... Tum yaha kyu aye ho Maine mana kiya tha na tumhe.

Mai- Mam mai apko sorry bolne ke liye yaha aya hu.

Mam- Mere muh se sorry bolke wo kuch chonk gayi par shant thi.

Mai- Mam wo kya hai na mai kal ki baat se sharminda hu aur dekho na mai kal raat se soya bhi nahi hu..

wo bhi sirf apki bajah se. Plz ma'am mujhe maaf kijiye na.

Mam - Thik hai jao Maine maaf kiya par age se aisi galti kabhi mat karna ab jao...

Mai- Thank u mam..! Thank u...

Aur mai vaha se Jane ke liye muda hi tha mujhe kuch yaad ata hai. Aur piche mood jata hu.

Mam- Kya huva tum bapas kyu aye ho.

Mai- Mujhe kuch yaad aa gaya mam.

Mam- Aur wo.....

Siraj Patel 412

 Mam age kuch bolti usse pahle hi Maine apna kaam kar diya tha.

Matlab unke lips par aur gaal pe ek halka sa kiss dekar bhag gaya aur bhagte huye bolne laga.

Mai- Thank U... mam...

Mere jate hi mam ne apne gaal pe aur honto pe hanth phira diya aur halki si smile ki aur haste huye boli.

Mam- Pagal... ladka...

Aur mai vaha se bahar ake apni bike nikali aur nikal pada Divya ki ghar ki taraf...

Maine usne ghar ke kuch piche hi gadi rok di. Aur Nikal pada uske room ki taraf.

mai uske room me gaya par mujhe vaha koi nahi dikha par mujhe bathroom se abaj aa rahi thi.

Isiliye mai jakar Divya ke bed pe baith gaya.kuch hi der me bathroom ka door khula.

aur divya towel pahne huye bathroom se bahar nikali.

Wo kuch langadakar chal rahi thi. Par phir bhi kya hot dikh rahi thi wo mujhe.

Par usne mujhe abhi tak nahi dekha tha.

Wo mirror ke samne jakar apne aap ko dekhne lagi.mai bhi uski piche gaya aur usko piche se gale laga
liya.

Uski najar jaisi mujh pe gayi pahle to wo chillane lagi. Par maine uska muh daba diya...

Mai- Ssssshhhhhhh.... Mai hu RD.

Meri abaj sunke aur aine me mujhe dekhke wo kuch relax ho gayi.

Aur maine uske muh se hanth nikal diya.

Divya- Tum yaha kya kar rahe ho aur tum Kaise aye yaha. Kyu aye ho.

Mai- mai meri Jaan ko Milne aya hu. Aur mujhe ate waqt kisine bhi nahi dekha.

Maine use apni taraf kar diya. Aur isi me Divya ka towel nikal gaya.

aur wo upar se puri nangi hi thi. Halanki niche usne panty pahni huyi thi.

Par wo bhi na ke barabar thi. Mai to use dekhta hi rah gaya.aur age akar maine use kiss kar diya.

Wo bhi mera sath de rahi thi. Jab bhi mai uske honth chusta hu usme ek alag sa hi nasha aa jata hai.

Siraj Patel 413

 Maine apni dono hatho se uska sir pakda huva tha aur hum dono ek dusre ko kiss kiye ja rahe the.

aur wo bhi mera full response de rahi thi.

To maine apne dono hanth uske sir se nikal ke Divya ke mulayam gand ko pakad liya.

Kya pichwada tha uska bahut hi mulayam malum ho raha tha.

Halanki maine dono hanth panty ke upar sr lagaye huye the.

Par akhir gand hi thi wo.Divya puri madhosh ho gayi thi mere pyaar me.

Ab mera ek hanth uske gand ko masalte huye upar ki taraf aa raha tha dhire se.

Ab maine uski pith ke upar hanth phirane laga.aisa karte hi usne badan me sansani badhne lagi.

Kamar pe hanth phirate huye aur upar le ane laga.

Mai jaise jaise apnr hanth upar lane laga uski sanse badhne lagi thi. Pahle se bhi jyada wo tej ho gayi thi.

Aur akhir mera hanth uske boobs ko touch ho hi gaya. Wo meri honth choose ja rahi thi.

mera ek hanth uski kamar ko pakde huye tha to dusra hanth ab boobs pe aa gaya tha.

Wo to mera hanth apne boobs pe mahsus karke chahak si gayi thi.

Uski choot pani barsa rahi thi. Divya je chote chote nipple unhe marodne laga.

Divya- Aaahhhhhhh...... dddddhhhhhhiiirrreeeeeee........ Nnnnaaaaaa....... Dardddddd hota hai

Dipuuu.....

Lekin maine uski kuch na suni aur uske boobs ko jor jor se marod ne laga. Aur usne garden ko kiss karne
laga.

Kuch der aise hi rahne ke baad ab mai niche ki taraf ane laga.

Uski gardan ko kiss karte huye maine ab uske nipple ko muh me le liya tha.

Aur unhe choosne laga. Bich bich me unhe danto se kanth bhi liya karta tha.

Divya mere pyaar ab puri kho gayi thi. Wo ek baar jhad bhi chuki thi.

Divya ke dono hanth ab mere sir ke piche aa gaye the.

Aur wo mere sir ko pyaar se sahla rahi thi aur dhire dhire se siskiya le rahi thi.

Divya- Uuummmmm..... dhirrreeee..... dipu.... Darddd hota haiii... Mai kaahi bhagi nahi ja rahi hu...

Siraj Patel 414

 Mai kabhi left side ko kiss karta to kabhi right side ko.

Ab mera kiss karte huye achanak ek hanth uske panty ke upar se chut pe chala gaya.

Aur uske chut ko hanth lagte hi wo dard se chilla uthi aur kuch piche hat gayi.

Mai uske is surprisely behaviour se hairan rah gaya................

Mai- Kya huva...?

Divya- kal itna bada land liya itna dard diya mujhe aur ab puch rahe ho kya huva.

tumhe shayad pata nahi par abhi bhi mujhe dard hota hai. Bathroom jati hu kuch dard sa hota hai.

Divya ko ye sab kahte huye uske ankho me ansu ane lage aur use dekhte huye mujhe bhi ansu ane lage.

Mai- Mujhe maaf karna Jaan maine tumhe bahut dard diya hai.

Divya- Kuch nahi hota Lekin kahte hai na kuch dard ache hote hai aur ye bhi to aisa hi hai.

Mai- Ab dikhao kaisi hai tumhari choot.

Mere muh se choot sunne se Divya sharma gayi.aur apna muh niche karke choti si smile de Di.

Mai- Are kya huva jab kal kar rahi thi tab to nahi sharmayi aur ab kyu sharma rahi ho.

Phir maine uski panty niche utar Di aur use dekhne laga.

Yaar sach me kal ke ghamasan yudh ke baad ye sach me Badal gayi thi.

Uski sujan bahut badi ho gayi thi.Use to wo hanth bhi nahi lagane de rahi thi.

To maine use aram karne ko kaha. Aur wo bhi meri god me sir rakhke so gayi. Maine bhi use sone diya.

In sab me mera lund shant ho gaya tha Aur Divya ke so Jane ke baad use vahi chodkar college chala aya.

Mujhe vaha se nikalne ka man to nahi tha par kya karu Jana pada. Aur mai chala aya.

College me aaj kuch khas nahi raha. Aur mai ritu ko sath lekar ghar chala aya.

Ghar pe sab normal tha jaise roj rahta hai. Par mujhe ek baat alag lagi.

Aaj sonam ke behavior me kuch change aa gaya tha. Wo kuch normal human ki tarah behave kar rahi
thi.

Jaise bolna, chalna, khana har chij ko samajna...

Mai to uske is badle huva change se hairan to huva par use jyada khushi bhi huyu.

Siraj Patel 415

 Kyu Ki ab use koi jyada pareshan nahi karega.

Par mom aur ghar ke sab log sonam ko kuch alag hi najariye se dekh rahe the.

Jaise ye koi ajuba ho Phir maine sonam ko mere room me bulaya.

Aur mai apne room me fresh hone chala gaya.kuch hi der baad sonam vaha aa gayi wo bhi normal tarike
se.

Aur akar mere samne baith gayi.

Sonam- Yes..! RD apne mujhe yaha kyu bulaya hai...

Mai to uski bate sun raha tha usne phir se mujhe kaha to mai hosh me aya.

Mai- Tumhari tabiyat to thik hai na tum aaj aisa kyu behave kar rahi ho.

Sonam- Kyu matlab..! apne hi to kaha tha.

Mai- Maine..? Maine kya kaha tha.

Sonam- Hmm... Apne hi to kaha tha kisi ka dimag padh lo aur yaha ki sari bate Jaan lo.

Yaha ke logo ki soch unke khane ka tarika aur bolne ka style yaha ki language...

Mai- Maine ye kaha tha par tumne kiska dimag padh liya.

Sonam- Maine Kal raat ko sab ke so jane ke baad badi Di ka dimag padh liya aur yaha ke bare me sari
jankari le li.

Mai- Ye to achi baat hai par mai tumhe ek baat batana chahata hu.

Tumhare is achanak badle huye change se gharwale sab shock me hai.

to tum pahle ki tarah in logo ke sath behave kar liya karo.

Sonam- Aur wo kyu..?

Mai- Kyu ki age chal kar unhe shak na ho jaye tum par ki tum ek aam insan nahi ho.

balki is pure duniya ki bahut hi badi aur darawani aur shaktishali aur sabse jyada khubsurat dragon ho.

Sonam- Wo to sach hai par aap mujhe shaktishali kah ke mera majak to nahi uda rahe ho.

Mai- Nahi Sonam mai aisa kabhi kar sakta hu kya. Ab Maine tumhe jo kaha hai wo karo.

Phir uske baad meri aur sonam ki bate hone lagi aur wo kuch hi der me chali gayi.

Siraj Patel 416

 Aise hi kuch din bit gaye aur in dono bahut kuch huva.

Matlab hamara gathering ka din aa gaya tha.

Aur tab Tak har raat in danavo ne har taraf hadkamp macahaya huva tha.

Har roj bahut se log mar rahe the. Bhaiya bhi bahut pareshan the.

kyu ki unke hanth me abhi tak koi bhi clue nahi laga tha ki ye sab kon karte raha hai.

Aur mujhe raat me bahar bhi naahi jane dete the.

Aur iske bare me mujhe ansh ne bhi kuch nahi bataya hai. To mai baichen to tha in sab chizo se.

Hamare sports ka schedule kuch din baad rakha huva tha.

Abhi sirf gathering hi honi thi. Ritu ne bahut si kasrat ki thi dance me.

Divya bhi ab pahle jaisi ho gayi thi. Par abhi bhi wo dard ke Karan mujhe apne pass nahi ane deti thi.

Hamari gathering shaam me thi.

Aur us function ke liye shahar ke bahut bade bade log aye huye the.

Jaise SP officer, Shahar ka M.L.A. aur us district ke collector bhi aaye huye the.

Aur bhi bahut se log aye huye the hamare function me.

Sab ne unka bahut achi tarah se swagat kiya.

Gathering dekhne ke liye hamara full pariwaar bhi ane wale the.

Papa aur bhai ko chod ke kyu ki unhe kai aur meeting me janna tha. To wo log chale gaye.

Aur in sab ko secure ghar pe ane ka jimma mere sir pe de gaye.

Halanki unhone hamare sath kuch 100 guards bhej diye gaye the.

Kyu ki raat me hamla bahut ho raha tha usme bachne ke liye.

Maine bhaiya ko in sab ke liye na kaha tha. Par unhone mana kar diya aur kahne lage.

Bhaiya- Hum dono me se bada kon hai tu ya mai. Aur in sab ki tujhse jyada mujhe fiqr hai.

Bhaiya jitne free the utne hi kadak bhi Pappa ke jaise. Isiliye unke age mai kuch bol hi nahi paya.

Function shuru hone me abhu kuch time baki hi tha ki tabhi college ke gate se 50-60 gadiya andar ane

Siraj Patel 417

 lagi.

Mai aur ritu to college me the. andar tayyar ho rahe the.

Lekin jaise hamne suna ki bahar gadiyo ki bahut badi line aa rahi hai.

To hum sab dekhne lage ki ye kon aa gaya bhai...

Kyu ki aaj mera bhi performance tha jiski maine koi practice nahi ki thi.

Jo bhi tha on the spot.aur mera ek singing ka bhi performance tha jo mai karne wala tha.

Hum sab bahar akar dekhne lage ki ye kon aa gaya. College ke sabhi log bhi vahi dekhne lage.

Yaha Tak SP,M.L.A. Aur Collector aur bhi bahut bade rich admi the wo sab dekhne lage.

Sab gadiya ruk jati hai.aur sabhi gadiyo se guard utar jate hai. Unme se ek gadi ka door khulta hai.

Aur usme se jo bhi utare the unhe mai dekhkar mai kya pura college dekh ke shock me tha. Khass taur
pe mai aur ritu.

Kyu ki us gadi me mom,Di, bhabi aur sonam thi.

aur sab ek se badh ke ek aur in sab me sonam kuch alag hi dikh rahi thi.

Sab ki najare baichen ho rahi thi. Kis ko dekhe aur kisi ko nahi.

College ke principal aur baki sab log unke swagat ke liye chale gaye.
Un sab ka bahut jangi swagat huva.

Yaha Tak vaha pe baitha har ek admi mom ko respects dekar bate kar rahe the.

sonam bhi kisi se kam nahi dikh rahi thi.Lekin uska tej aaj kuch jhalak raha tha.

Shayad usne apna tej aaj kuch jyada kiya tha.par sab bahut hasin dikh rahi thi.

Sab vaha pe apni jagah baith gaye. Aur function shuru ho gaya.

Abhi sirf singing ka chal raha tha. Abhi ritu ka dance ane wala tha.

Mai- Ritu Best Kuck ..! Bahut acha dena.

Ritu- Thanks Motu.

Itna bolke wo stage pe chali gayi. Aur mai bahar akar uska performance dekhne laga.

wo bahut hi acha dance karne lagi thi.

Siraj Patel 418

 uske dance me combo tha ek tha bharatnatyam aur dusra tha modern hip-hop ka.

Bharatnatyam to usne saree pe kiya tha ki tabhi usne saree nikal ke phek di.

aur jeans pe apna hip-hop karne lagi.sab log sirf uska dance hi dekh rahe the.

Sach me usne dance bahut acha kiya tha sab ko lag raha tha ki uska hi first number ayega.

Par unko ye bhi baat pata thi abhi mera bhi performance baki hai. Isiliye wo confuse ho gaye...........

Di to bahut cheers kar rahi thi ritu ko Aur yaha se hum log.

Uska dance khatm ho gaya aur sab log use badhayi dene lage.

Divya ne bhi use hug karke congratulate karne lagi.mai bhi uske pass Jana chahata tha.

Par nahi ja paya. Usko maine man hi man wishes de di thi.

Aur usne bhi accept kar li. Ab mera performance tha wo bhi singing ka.

mai stage pe jane laga to bahut se student RD.... RD... Ke naam se chillane lage.

Kuch 5 minute Tak yahi shot sunayi dene lava.

Aur koi bhi abaj sunayi nahi de raha tha.mere sabhi dost bhi chillane lage the.

Maine stage par apni jagah le li. Aur mere hanth me guitar thi.

Ab mai gane wala tha isi liye shyam ne sabhi ko shant kiya. Aur maine apna gana shuru kiya.

Mere gana shuru hote hi sab pin drop silence ho gaye. Aur sab mantra mugdha Hokar mera gana sunne
lage.

Koi kuch bhi nahi bol raha tha sab ki aknhe band thi.aur sab sirf mera gana sunne lage aur usme jhulne
lage.

Mera gana khatm ho gaya tha lekin sab apni jagah thi. Tabhi kahi se taliyo ki abaj ane kagi.

Aur tab jakar sab hosh me aa gaye.sab log Khade hokar taliya bajane page.

Aur once more ke nare lagane lage. Lekin deri ke karan unhe chip karaya gaya. Aur mai stage se niche aa
gaya.

Niche sab log mujhe badhayi dene lage. Di to hamari taraf aa gayi aur mujhe ate hi gale laga liya.

Di- Bahut acha gata hai re tu. Aisa lagta hai ki sirf tera hi ganna sunu aur kuch na karu.

Mai- Thanks Di..!

Siraj Patel 419

 Di ke sath sonam bhi ayi huyi thi. Usne bhi mujhe wish kiya. Sab ke sab student sirf sonam ko hi dekh
rahe yhe.

Wo dikh rahi thi aisi Sabse khaass.Phir Di kuch der bate karke chali gayi aur uske sath sonam bhi chali
gayi.

Kuch der baad mera dance tha to mai uski tayari karne laga aur kuch hi der me mera number ane laga.

Mera naam announce hote hi sabhi aur sirf mera hi naam gunjane laga.

Aur maine apne dance karne ke liye stage pe chala gaya.

Abki baar bhi kuch 5 minute Tak shor hota raha aur baad me maine apna dance shuru kiya.

Wo mix up dance tha usme dance ke aabhi style mix the. Purani style se lekar Naye style tak.

Tutting,break dance, bollywood dance,back-flip,front-flip sab kiya aur mera dance khatm ho gaya.

Is baar bhi mujhe once once more ke nare sunne lage.

Lekin in sab ke khatir aur Di ne bhi niche se kaha tha once more aur unke sath bhabi bhi thi.

Isiliye Maine ye dance ek baar aur kar kiya. Aur mai return aa gaya.

Sab ne mujhe phir se badhayi dene lage Abhi kuch aur dance baki the jo kuch khass nahi the.

Mai bathroom chala gaya mujhe fresh hona tha to mai chala gaya.

aur mai kuch hi me bapas ane laga to mai jaise hi aa raha tha ki mujhe kuch abaj ayi..

tabhi mujhe bahar ka shor sunayi dene laga.sab log bagut jor jor se chilla rahe the.

Mujhe laga ki cheers kar rahe the. Par tabhi dharti hilane jaisa.

Hum sab ko ahsas huva. Aur hum sab bahar aa gaye.

Hum sab bahar akar dekhte hai to kya yaha pe kuch danav aa gaye the aur wo log karib 20 feet ke hoge.

Jo dikhne me bahut hi bade dikh rahe the.aur wo karib 30-40 hoge.

Unke piche ek danav khada tha Jo inke height se kuch 5 feet badha tha.

Unke hanth me bahut badi badi hatayre the jo humne kabhi dekhi hi nahi.

Unke ek waar se puri bulding gir jaye. Itne taqatwar aur darawane dikh rahe the.

Wo sab hamare taraf hi aa rahe the.

Siraj Patel 420

 unhe dekh ke mom ke sath aye huye guards aur bahut se police unpe goliya chalane lage.

Par unpe goliya ka koi bhi asar nahi ho raha tha. Wo sab log ab teji se hamari taraf badh rahe the.

Sab bahut ghabraye huye the. Yaha Tak mom aur Di bhabi sabhi log.

Lekin sonam to sirf un danavo dekhe ja rahi thi.

Jaise wo mauka hi dekh rahi thi kab wo mere pass aye aur mai unpe jhapat lu..

Mai unke pass gaya aur unhe apne sath lekar ek room me le aya.

Mere sath ritu aur Divya bhi aa gaye the. Aur bahut se log aa Gaye the.

Mai unhe lekar college ki building me ke gaya jaha pe wo safe rah sake.

jaha se unko bahar ka sara najara dikh raha tha. Tabhi mom chillayi.

Mom- Beta Monu kaha hai wo dikh nahi rahi hai.

Mom ne itna kahte hi mai Di ko dekhne laga par Di kahi bhi nahi dikh rahi thi.

Mom ab Rone lagi aur unke sath bhabi aur ritu bhi.

Ye ladkiya bhi na kuch bhi ho apna Rona nahi bhulti. chahe phir wo ladki kitni bhi taqatwar kyu na ho.

Lekin maine jaise hi sonam ki aur dekha uska tej badhne laga tha.Shyad use gussa aa raha tha.

Mai- Sonam tum shant ho jao. Inhe mai dekhta hu. Tum bas in sab ka khyal rakho.mai Abhi ata hu.

(dhire se)aur kuch bhi ho jaye Dragon mat hona samji.

Usne kuch nahi bola par apna sir ha me hila diya. Lekin gussa abhi bhi kam nahi huva tha.

Wo mere sath bahar ana chahati thi par nahi aa payi.aur mai vaha se bahar aa gayya.

Mai di ko dhundne laga wo mujhe kahi nahi dikhi.ab mera gussa aur badhta ja raha tha.

wo danav bahut se logo ko maar chuke the. Kuch logo ki chikhne ki abaj aa rahi thi.

To kuch logo ka khun piya ja rahhaa tha.

Mere ankho me ansu the par wo sab gusse ki angaro me hawa me badalne lage the.

ki tabhi mujhe Di dikhayi di jo ek jagah khadi thi aur yaha vaha dekh rahi thi.

Wo bahut Dari huyi dikh rahi thi. Aur sirf roye ja rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 421

 Shyad wo mujhe hi dhund rahi hogi. tabhi Maine dekha ki unki aur kuch 2 Danav ane lage the.

Ye dekh ke di rone lagi thi aur mere naam se chilane lagi thi.

Un danavo ne hamare sabhi guards ko maar diya tha.

Mai unke pass jane hi wala tha ki mujhe ansh ki abaj sunayi Di.

Ansh- Ruk Jao Bhai..!

Mai- kya hai ab...? Mujhe kyu rok rahe ho tumhe dikhayi nahi deta kya...

meri Di vaha sankat me hai aur mai unhe bachane ke liye na jao.

Ansh- Mera wo matlab nahi tha. Mai to yeh kah raha tha ki...

pne Abhi kuch din pahle jo shakti hasil ki hai uska istemal karke aap vaha jao.

Mai- Matlab..!

Ansh- Matlab ki apne kuch din pahle jo kavach hasil kiya tha use pahan ne ke baad vaha jaiye.

aur unhe bachakar danavo ko maar dijiye. Isse app ko koi pahachane ga bhi nahi aur aap secure bhi
rahoge.

Mujhr ansh ki baat achi lagi. Tabhi mai ek ped ke piche gaya.

aur apni ankhe band kar ke us body suit ko yaad kiya to wo mere body pe aa gaya.

Aur meri body jagamagane lagi. Maine ek devil ka mask pahan liya aur chal pada Di ki taraf.

Siraj Patel 422

 Ab Di ki taraf wo danav bahut pass aye huye the.unme se ek danav Di ki taraf aa gaya.

Aur wo unhe hanth lagane hi wala tha ki tabhi us danav ka hanth kisi he rok diya........

aur kuch der baad aisa huva ki wo dannav kuch dur jakar gir gaya aur vahi pe gir ke mar gaya.

sab ye dekh rahe the ki ye sab kaise huva.

Aur uske sath jo dusra danav tha woh dur hawa me jakar gir gaya.

Lekin woh Mara nahi woh phir se apne sathiyo ke sath jakar khada ho gaya.

In danavo ko kisne Mara ye dekhne ke liye sab apni jagah ruk gaye.

Aur Jo danav sab logo ko maar rahe the uthak-pathak karte huye.

Wo bhi apni jagah ruk gaye the. Koi bhi apni jagah se hil nahi raha tha.

Kyu ki us ladki ke samne matlab Di ke samne ek aisa shaksh khada tha jo dikhne me human jaisa tha.

Siraj Patel 423

 Par uske body pe ek superhero jaise kapde the. Uski dono ankhe laal angaro se ho gayi thi.

Jaise us ankho me jo koi bhi dekhe wo vahi pe rakh ho jaye.

wo danav bahut jor se chilaya tha. Uski abaj pure shahar me gunj gayi thi.

aur itni dardnak abaj sunke wo sare danav bhi us shaksh ki taraf dekh rahe the.

Us danav ki abaj sunke mom aur bhabi aur vaha pe khade sab log bahut ghabra gaye the.

Lekin unke man me janne ki icha ke karan wo sab bahar aa gaye.

Di ke samane mai khada tha. Apne bodysuit me aur meri ankhe gusse ke karan bahut laal ho gayi thi.

Actually kuch der pahle huva kuch aisa tha ki jab wo danav Di ke samne akar hath Marne ke liye utahya
hi tha.

ki tabhi maine vaha jakar uska hanth hawa me hi rok liya.

Mere samne wo bahut bada tha par meri taqat usse bahut jyada...

Isiliye maine upar hawa me upar aya aur uske chehare pe bahut jor Jor ke mukke mare.

aur phir uska right hand jor se pakad ke use hawa me hi ghumane laga.

Aur wo danav hawa me ghumte huye bahut piche jakar gir gaya.

wo bahut hi ghayal ho gaya tha isiliye wo vahi jakar mar gaya.

Ab wo dusre danav ko maine jor se uske pet me gol ghumte huye lanth maar Di to dur hawa me jakar gir
gaya.

Un sab danavo me se ek danav jo bahut bada tha. Wo to kuch der ke liye dar hi gaya tha.

Par wo mujhe dekh kar hasne laga. Kyu ki wo sab 30-40 feet ke the aur mai akela karib 7 feet ka.

unhe laga wo mujhe chuhe ki tarah masal dalenge. par ye unki sabse badhi bhul thi...

Danav- Hahaahhaahahahahahha............ Humne to socha tha tu bahut bada tauf hoga.

Par tu... tu to nikala ek chuha. Tujhe to hum chitio ki tarah masal dalenge.

Hamne tujhe bahut jagah dhunda par tu nikala is shahar me.

Na jane teri bajah se kitni jane gayi hai. Lekin ab tu bhi unke pass jayega...

Itna bolkar wo phir se hasne laga..( ye sare dannav dharti pe bahut dino se rah rahe the isiliye wo sab
yaha ki bate Sikh gaya the )

Siraj Patel 424

 Mai- (gusse se) Tu ye faltu ki bate mat soch ab tum sab sirf apni maut dekho.

Kaise teri sathi maut ke ghat utarte hai.

Mai picha muda aur di ki taraf dekha.Di to sirf mujhe dekhe ja rahi thi.

Unhe to kuch suj hi nahi raha tha.wo to pahle se hi sadme me gayi thi.

Mai- (dhire se) yaha se piche chali jao vaha secure ho.

Lekin wo apni jagah se hili bhi nahi shayad dar ki bajah se kyu ki unke dono ankho me ansu aa rahe the.

Kyu ki Abhi kuch der pahle inke samne do bhayanak bahut bade danv Khade the aur wo in he Marne aye
huye the.

Ab to mera gussa aur bhi badh gaya. Na Jane kaise par Di ke upar chilla hi pada.

Mai- (Chilate huye) suna nahi maine kya kaha... Jao yaha se vaha piche jakar khadi ho jao.

Di meri baat se aur ghabra gayi lekin wo apni jagah hili bhi nahi.

wo sirf apni jagah khadi thi.mai unke piche dekha to unke piche sab log khade the.

Vaha pe mujhe mom ritu sonam bhabi sab log dikhayi diye.

Sonam to bas mere ishare ka intzaar kar rahi thi. Ki kab mai use bulao aur wo dragon ban jaye.

Ab maine apna hanth age badhaya aur Di ko hawa me hi piche dhakel diya.

Isse wo surakshit piche chali gayi.

Yr sab dekhke sare log bahut hairan ho gaye.

Lenin Di ke ankho me Abhi bhi ansu the. To unhe dekhte hi achanak meri ankhe nili ho gayi thi.

Lekin mere muh pe naqab tha isiliye mujhe koi pahachan nahi paya.

Tabhi di ne mere piche dekha aur unhone chilate huye kaha....

Di- Piiiccchhhhhhheeeeeee........... Ddddddeeeekkkhhhhooooooooo.......

Mere piche se ek bahut bada danav apne haanth me ek gadha jaisa hatyaar le kar aya tha.

aur wo sidha mere sir pe marne wala tha. Ye dekhke sab log phir se dar ke mare chillane lage.

Lekin age ka najara dekhke sab ke sanso me sans aa gayi.

Maine apna hanth upar karte huye uske hatyaar pakad liya tha.

Siraj Patel 425

 Aur upar se hi uske do tukde kar diye.

Ab mai piche mudke jor se hawa me chalang lagate huye uske sir pe bahut jor se mukka maar diya.

Mukka marne se usko sabhi jagah tare dikhyi dene lage.

Maine tabhi apni choti ek talwaar ko yaad kiya to wo mere hanth me thi.

Maine us talwaar se uske teen tukde kar diye aur unhe side me phek diya.

Ab mere piche sare log jama ho gaye the. Unme se shahar ke bade se bada aur chote se chota har ek
khada tha.

Wo danav bahut jor se chillaya. Aur sare dannavo ne ek sath mere upar aag ki barsha kar di.

charo aur se mere upar aag aa rahi thi.Lekin wo aag mujh tak to aa rahi thi.

Par mere body ko chu nahi paa rahi thi. Ye dekhke wo bada danav baahut jor se chillaya.

Aur meri taraf bhagte huye aya aur meri chati pe lath de di..

Mai us waar se unexpect tha isiliye mai us waar se dur jakar gir gaya. Par mai jaldi hi vaha se uth gaya.

Phir se woh mere pass aya aur mujhe apne hanth me uthakar yaha vaha pathak-pathak ke Marne laga.

Aur phir mujhe dur utha kar phek diya...

Mujhe huva to kuch nahi tha. lekin shayad wo bada wala danav shaktishali tha.

Aur mera ye haal dekh kar vaha ke sare logo ko laga ki ab unki koi khair nahi unki maut ab najdik hai.

Par aise kaise jab Tak mai hu mere pariwaar ko koi chu bhi nahi payega.

Aur maine us bade danav ko ek bahut jor se pet me lanth maar Di.

par wo to apne jagah se hilla bhi nahi.aur vahi pe khada jor jor se has raha tha.

Maine dusri baar phir se mari to wo kuch due jakar gir gaya.

aur use Marne ki bajah se mai bhi kuch dur jakar gir gaya.mai jhat se utha.

Mai- Now Game Over..! Tumne bahut se logo ko mara hai na par ab nahi.

Ab tumhara waqt aa gaya hai marne ka.

Itna bolte hi maine apni dono hanthe jod di aur ankhe band ki.

Siraj Patel 426

 Usi bajah se mere body ka akar badhne laga aur mai un danavo ke itna ho gaya.

Sab log to ye dekhke bahut hairan ho gaye the.

Jaise jaise mere body ka akar badhne laga tha usko dekhte huye. Sab bahut gahari shock me the.

Danav- Hahaha..... Itne se kuch nahi hone wala ab ye dekh hamari shaktiya.. Ab tera khel khatm.

Un sab danavo ne milkar mere upar ek pili roshni chod di.wo roshni bahut tej thi.

Jiski bajah se Mai kuch kadam piche hata aur us pili rosni se mujhe bahut pida ho rahi thi.

Mai dard se chillane laga aur mere dard dekhke wo sab danav jor jor se hasne lage.lekin tabhi unki hasi
achanak gayab ho gayi.

Kyu ki unki vahi pili shakti meri takat badha rahi thi.

Matlab use maine apne andar sama raha tha.

unhone apni pili roshni shakti chodni band ki. Aur meri aur dekhne lage.

Mai to jaise ka taise hi khada tha. Ab wo jo puri pili roshni ki shakti mere andar gayi thi.

Uska istemaal karte huye maine vahi roshni unke upar chod di.

Kahte hai na lohe ko loha hi katata hai. Vaise hi maine uni ki shakti unpe hi ajma li.

Ab wo bahut tadap rahe the.unki tadap itni thi ki pura shahar unke chik se vibrate hone laga tha.

Aab to log bahut dar gaye the unke chikne se...

unme se ek bada wala danav dard se chilla raha tha aur waise hi wo mujhe bola...

danav- Tu Hume maar dega par hamare malik tujhe nachi chodenge....

aur uske kuch hi der baad wo sab danav mar gaye aur gayab ho gaye.

Ab vaha pe charo aur dhuva aur shanti thi.sabhi danav mare gaye the.

Aur Charo aur lashe hi lashe thi.mera bhi gussa ab kuch shant hone laga tha.

Isiliye maine apni body choti kar di Aur pahle jitna ho gaya.

Meri ankhe jo laal ho gayi thi ab wo Nili ho chuki thi.mai vaise hi in sab logo ke pass gaya.........

Mai- Ab aap log dariye mat wo danav ab khatm ho gaye hai.

Ab wo dannav phir se nahi ayenge. Ab aap log surakshit ho.

Siraj Patel 427

 Mai itna bolkar vaha se hawa me udte huye Jane hi wala tha ki mujhe ek abaj sunayi deti hai jo M.L.A ki
thi.

M.L.A-(Darte huye) Aaap kon ho aur kaha se aye ho.

Mai- Mai kon hu kaha se aya hu ye important nahi hai.

Lekin ha jab bhi aap sab ko meri jarurat padegi ya mujhe madad ke liye pukaroge mai pahuch jaunga.

tabhi phir se bhid me se ek abaj ati hai.

....- Lekin hum apko kis naam se bulayenge.

Mai- (Mere Muh se Achanak Nikal gaya) DEVIL PRINCE in Short DP...

Itna bolke mai vaha se hawa me udte huye chala gaya Akash me.

Aur vaha pe khada har ek shaksh us naam se chillane laga.

Sabhi log us naam se ghoshna kar rahe the.

Aur sath me Ritu ko bahut hasi bhi aa rahi thi. Par wo apne hasi par control kar leti hai.

Lekin Tabhi us Bhid me se ek jani pahchani Abaj ati hai...

...- Didiiiiiii.......... ddddddiiiiiiiii....... Didi.......

Di ye abaj pahachan jati hai. Aur bhid ko chirte huye mai vaha pahuch jata hu apne purane bhesh me.

Mujhe dekhte hi Di mujhe jor se gale laga leti hai Aur Rone lagti hai...

Mai- Di aap kaha chali gayi thi maine apko kitna dhunda Lekin aap mujhe dikhi hi nahi.

Maine aapko bahut dhunda chalo ab college ke andar chalte hai wo danav aa jayenge...

Hum dono ka pyaar dekhke sab ke ankho me ansu aa gaye the.

Mom- Ab kahi Jane ki jarurat nahi hai kyu ki wo danav ab khatm ho chuke hai.

Mai- (Chokte huye Matlab acting) kyaaaa....? Lekin kaisee... Kab... Kahha....

Ritu- ( man me) Abe kitni acting karega agar pakade gaye na to koi khair nahi...
Ek acting bhi dhang se nahi karni ati.

Principal- are beta ek Rakshak aya tha Jo in danavo ko mar ke chala gaya.

Aur hamare shahar ko bacha liya.ab koi khatra nahi hai...

Siraj Patel 428

 Mai- Are yaar maine use miss kar diya. Na Jane ab mai use kaha milunga.

use mujhe dhanywaad karna hai kyu ki usne meri Di ki jaan bachayi hai.

Shyam- Abe tu ye dekh na use maine uski video banayi hai aur bahut se student ne banayi hai dikha
dunga tujhe.

Ritu(mujhe Chedhate huye) Par tu ab Tak tha kaha Hume dikha kyu nahi..

Mai-( Sali iski to... use har waqt bich me bolna hi padta hai kya) Wwooo.... mmaaiiinnnn..... Ha yaad
aya....

mai jab Di ko dhund raha tha to mujhe ek danav ne dur se hi hamla kar diya. To mai dar ke mare behosh
ho gaya.

Principal- Chalo bacho ab ghar chale jao. Sab student pahle se hi bahut dare huye hai.

Aur ha ek week college ko chuti hogi uske baad aap regular college kar sakte ho.

Principal ki baat se sab student bahut khsuh ho gaye the.

Lekin mai ek hi bare me soch raha tha ki inhone Prince ki video banayi hai. Use koi pahchan na paye.

Bhabi- (mujhe hilate huey)Dipu Kya soch raha hai mai kitni der se abaj de rahi hu tumhe ghar chalna nahi
hai kya.
Mai- hhhmmmm...... Ha chalo na..
Jate waqt ritu mujhe phir se chidate huye boli.

Ritu- Itni badi body banayi aur ek danav se dar gaye..

Tum se acha to wo prince hai Jo in danavo se ladha..

Bhabi- Par hamare Di ko rula diya...

Di Abhi kuch shant dikh rahi thi. Par unke man me Abhi bhi wo drishya chal raha tha shayad...

Mai- (Dhire se )Hmmm.... jab wo samne ayega to use iska jawab puchuga..

Aise bate karte huye Hum sab gadi me baith ke apne ghar ki taraf nikal gaye.

Jate waqt humne divya ko uski ghar pe chod diya.

Wo bahut jid kar rahi thi ghar pe ane ki lekin mom ne agli baar ka kahke taal diya aur hum sab apni ghar
ki taraf nikal gaye.

Sonam to bhabi ka hanth pakad ke baithi huyi thi.

Siraj Patel 429

 Jaise usko bahut dar lag raha ho. Par andar ki baat to mai aur ritu hi janta hu.

Ritu bhi man hi man me muskura rahi thi.

Aur mujhe kah rahi thi ki bahut achi acting karte ho tum. Par mujhse acha nahi..

Hum sab ghar pe aa gaye. Humne ate samay bahut Der ho gayi thi.

Papa aur bhaiya to hamare rah hi dekh rahe the.

Hume ate dekhke unke Jaan me jaan aa gayi.

Paapa- Aaap sab log thik to hai na maine suna vaha pe un danavo ne hamla kiya tha.

Aap surakshit to ho na kisi ko kuch huva to nahi na.

Bhai- Mai vaha hota to sab ko maar hi dalta. Aur vaise bhi hum Abhi yaha se nikalne hi wale the.

Bhabi- Hmmm.... Aap to rahne hi do.

Bhai- Lekin vaha pe huva kya.

Papa- pahle inhe fresh hokar ane do khana khate huye bate karenge.

Phir kya hum sab apne room me chale gaye aur fresh hone ke baad khaana khane ke liye aa gaye.

Papa- Hmmm... Ab batao vaha pe huva kya tha.

Bhabi kuch batane hi wali thi ki sonam bol padti hai. Aur wo bhi apne style me...

Sonam- Bhabi mai batau.

Bhabi- Tum bataogi... Wo bhi pura.. chalo batao hum bhi to dekhe kya batati ho.

Phir kya sonam ne apni bacho jaisi abaj me sabko Mirch masala dalke kahani bata Di.

Raat bahut ho gayi thi.mai apne room me ja hi raha tha ki mujhe Di ki abaj sunayi deti hai.

Di- (Dhire se)Dipu aaj mere room me so ja na..

Mai- Okk Di.

Shayad aaj Di kuch jyada hi dar gayi thi in danavo se. Aur us waqt mai unpe chillaya Ye maine bahut bura
kiya.

Mujhe unpe chillane nahi tha par unhe vaha se dur safe rakhna tha.

Mai us waqt bahut gusse me tha isiliye mujhe Gussa control hi nahi hua..

Siraj Patel 430

 Ye sab sochte huye mai Di ke room me chala gaya. Aur kuch hi der me mai aur Di ek dusre ki baho me so
gaye.

Halanki hum dono ke man bilkul bhi kuch galat bhawanaye nahi thi.

Yahi kahi raat me dharti se kahi dur ek bhayanak jagah Jo un danavo ka sardar rahta tha.

Vaha pe achanak ek danav bahut buri tarah jakhmi hokar aa gaya tha..........

Sab bahut mauj kar rahe the. Lekin Use dekhte hi sab ke chehare se rang ud gaye the.

Sab apni jagah Khade ho gaye the. us danav ko wo sardar bhi dekhta hai.

Sardar- Kya huva tujhe. Tu aisi halat mai kyu hai. Aur baki danav kaha hai.

Dannav- wo jinda ho gaya hai sardar... Wo laut aya hai...

Usne hum sabka yeh haal kar diya hai. Baki sab log buri tarah se mare gaye hai. Koi bhi jinda nahi bacha
hai.

Mai to bahut buri tarah usse bachke aya hu yaha.lekin mai bhi jyada der jinda naahi rah paunga.

Itna bolte hi wo dannav niche girta hai aur gayab hojata hai.

Aur ye baat sunke us sardar ke chehare se pasina nikal raha tha.wo bahut buri tarah se kanp raha
tha.aur vaise hi bola.

Sardar - Hey... Hamare buraiyo ke malik in andhero ke raja apka bahut bada dushman laut aya hai.

Ab aap hi kuch marg dikhao jise hum use maar sake. Ya use hum yaha le aye.

Kuch der wo apne malik ko yaad karta raha ki tabhi vaha pe ek bahut badi bijali girti hai.

Aur wo ek bahut hi kale tej ke sath bahut laal roshni nikal rahi thi.

Jo bhi aam admi use dekhe wo sidha jalke Khak ho jayega.

Kuch der sardar bhi apni ankhe band kar deta hai. Lekin tabhi use ek abaj ati hai.

Malik- uski Abhi bhi puri taqat laut nahi ayi hai. Uski taqat laut ane se pahle hi use buri tarah jakhmi kar
ke yaha le aao.

phir uske baad mujhe bulana. Jab Tak mera beta nind se jaag nahi jata use pakad ke lao.

kyu ki ek baar wo jaag gaya aur in dono ki shakti ek ho gayi to is puri duniya ka hum Raaj karenge.

Aur phir uske jinda hone ke baad mai bhi laut aunga.sirf wo ladka mil jaye.

Siraj Patel 431

 Sardar- Lekin mere malik hum use pakdenge kaise. Mera matlab hai....

Malik- Samaj gaya. Use pakadne ke liye tum andhasur ke pass jao. Wo tumhe sab samja dega.

Itna bolte hi wo kale saye ki laal roshni gayab ho jati hai.aur phir pahle jaisa mahol ho jata hai.

phir wo sardar apne kaksh me chala jata hai agli tayari ke liye.

Yaha dharti pe mai nind se jaag gaya tha. Mere side me Di bahut hi aram se soyi huyi thi.

Unke masum chehare ko dekhaar mujhe bahut sukun milata hai.

Lekin jab mujhe kal ka drishya yaad ata hai to mujhe apne aap pe gussa aa raha tha.aur mere ankho me
ansu aa jate hai.

Mere kuch ansu Di ke chehare pe padte hai to wo nind se uth jati hai.

aur meri aur dekhti hai to mere ankho me ansu the.

Wo uthke mere pass ati hai aur mera chehara apne hanth me lekar bolti hai.

Di- Kya huva mere bache ko. Tu ro kyu raha hai.

Tu ro mat Jab tu rota hai na to aisa lagta hi ki ye puri duniya ro rahi hai.

Mai- Nahi Di mai ro nahi raha. Ye to bas aise hi.

Di- (smile ke sath) Acha chal phir ye apni ankhe pucho. Aur ache bache ki tarah muskrao chalo.

Maine kuch smile ki lekin unko kami si lagi to phir di ne mujhe hasaya. Mai bhi bahut jor Jor se hasne
laga.

Phir kya mai apne gym ke room me chala gaya. Aur vaha jakar apni kasrat shuru kar Di.

Kuch der karne ke baad mai apne room me gaya.aur fresh hokar niche aa gaya.
Aaj college ko chutti thi.

Par bhuk to lagi thi isiliye mai niche aa gaya.niche table pe sab baithe huye the.

Lekin khane ke alawa sab ka dhyan TV pe tha.

Ek baat thi di vaha pe nahi thi. Shayad apne room me kuch kaam kar rahi hogi.

Kyu ki TV pe kal ki news dikha rahe the.mai bhi dekhne chala gaya.lekin ye kya...

ye to kal ka scene hi dikha rahe the.kaise mai ladh raha tha in danavo se.

Siraj Patel 432

 Aur kaise unhe Mara aur phir mai kaise gayab ho gaya.

Ye sab dikha rahe the. Aur phir shuru huva M.L.A ka lamba chauda bhashan.

M.L.A- hamare shahar me ek masiha aa gaya hai. Ek rakshak Jo hamari har halat me madad karega.

Jab bhi aap pukaroge tab. Kal ke din ke liye mai bahut dukhi hu.

Kal kya huva woh sab maine apne in ankho se dekha tha.

To isiliye kal raat ko koi bhi mar chuke hai in sab ke pariwaaro ko sarkar ki taraf se 5 lakh Rs. Dene ka
ashwasan deta hu.

Itna bolte hi wo chala jata hai. Aur phir media walo ko to kuch kaam hi nahi tha vahi cast repeat kar rahe
the.

Aur hum sab khane ki table pe aa jate hai...

Papa- ab ye kon naya aa gaya is shahar me. Lekin kuch bhi bolo bache ne bahyt acha kaam kiya hai.
Waise Naam kya hai uska...

Ritu-( Meri taraf dekhte huye) Prince..... Devil Prince....

Papa - ha vahi.... Waise Aap sab log to use mil hi chuke ho bas mai bhi use mil lu aur use shujriya adda
karu.

Mai- (Khate huye) Bas itni si baat...

Bhai- Itni si baat matlab tum use jante ho... Kaise....

Lekin tabhi vaha pe baithe har ek shaksh ko kuch yaad aa jata hai.aur sabhi ek sath bolte hai.

Sab- ooohhhh... Mmyyyy.... Gooodddd..... Tummmm......

Mai-(Casualy) Ha mai kyu koi shak hai kya.

Mom- Lekin Tum...... Tum kaise matlab....

Bhabi- Mom aap bhul gayi kya pichli baar isne kya kiya tha.

Sonam- kya kiya tha... Aur inke andar itni badi taqat hai.. Matlab ye superhero hai...

Bhabi- ha hai par tum ye baat kisi ko mat batana.. Aur wo mai tumhe baad me bata dungi usne kya kiya
tha.

Bhai- vaise mujhe ek bat bata ye tumne superhero ke dress kaha se liya bahut acha tha.

Ab mai inhe kya batata. Isiliye bola online order kiya hai..

Siraj Patel 433

 Ghar ke sab log bahut khush the. Kyu ki sabhi news channel pe sirf meri hi news recast karke dikha rahe
the.

Media- Ye Rakshak kaha se aya hai... Kon hai... Ye koi jahi janta...

Par lagta hai ab ek superhero hamare india me bhi aa gaye hai baki heros ki tarah....

Ab Hume darne ki jarurat nahi hai.....etc.....

Ritu- (bich me) phir tu Di par kyu chilaya... Tujhe pata hai na wo pahle se hi Dari huyi thi...

Mai- (man me) Iski to mai... Sali ko sab malum hai phir bhi sawal puchti hai aur aisa behave karti hai ki
use kuch malum nahi hai.

Mai- Ha wo mai us samay bahuy gusse me tha aur unhe mujhe safe bhi rakhna tha.

Kyu ki jab Tak wo vaha khadi thi tab tak mai un danavo ko maar nahi sakta tha...

Bhabi- Kuch bhi ho par usne baad me acting bahut achi ki...

Bhabi ki baat se mai sharmane laga...

Mom- wo sab chod lekin ab tumhe Di ko sach batana hai. Isme hum kuch nahi karne wale.

Mai- Kya mom aap bhi... Thik hai.

Ab mai di ke room me gaya to Di kuch kaam kar rahi thi. Mujhe dekhte hi wo boli.

Di- Are dipu beta tu yaha kuch kaam hai kya..

Mai- (hichkhichate huye) Ha diii.... Wo muujheee..... Woo.... I am sorryyy...

Di- Sorry par wo kis liye..

Mai- Di wo kal ki baat ke liye.

Di- (Sochte huye) Kal ki baat matlab mai kuch samji nahi.

Mai- Dii... Woo..... Dii... Wo kal college me mai apke upar chialya tha wo danav jab hamare samne tha us
samay.

Di- Kal..!(yaad ate hi gusse se) to wo tu tha... Muhjhe pata tha..

Mai janti thi ki wo tum hi the.. Par mai us samay bahut sahmi huyi halat me thi isiliye mai samaj nahi
payi..

Mujhe laga mera vaham hoga. Par nahi tu.. To sach me tha..

Siraj Patel 434

 Ja ab mujhe tumse kuch baat nahi karni hai. Tune mujhe kal rulaya hai yaad rakhna.

Ab mai Di ke pass jakar baith jata hu.

Mai- wo sorry Di kal mai apko safe rakhna chahata tha aur aap vaha se hil hi nahi rahi thi.

aur danav aap par hamla kar dete to... To hamara kya hota.

Aur sabke samne mai apka naam bhi nahi lena chahata tha. Isiliye mai apke upar chilaya.

Di Abhi bhi mujhe kuch bol nahi rahi thi . wo apna much phukallar baithi huyi thi. Wo waise hi bolti hai.

Di- lekin tu mera naam kyu nahi le Sakta tha. Aur mujhe pyaar se bhi bol sakta tha na.

Mai- kisi ko bhi mere asliyat ke bare me pata na chal paye isiliye.

Aur Di mai tab bahut gusse me tha kyu ki usne apko Marne ki koshish ki thi.

isiliye mai bahut gusse me tha.aur apko pata hai na jab mujhe Gussa ata hai to kya hota hai.

Di- Okk thik hai koi baat nahi. Lekin age se aisa nahi hoga samje.

Mai- yes... Di.. Ab to aap haso na...

Aur mai Di ko gudgudi karne laga to di pet pakad ke hasne lagi...

Phir aise hi hum kuch der bate karne lage.aaj mujhe kahi bahar bhi nahi Jana tha.....................

isiliye mai dopahar Tak ghar me hi raha.

Tabtak Di ne mujhe bahut se sawal kiye us devil Prince ke bare me..

To maine Jo ghar walo ko bata diya tha wo sab Di ko bata diya.

Lunch karne ke baad mera man kuch baiche hone laga.aise samay akela hi rahna bahut acha rahta hai.

Isiliye mai apni bike lekar shahar se bahut dur ek jungle ki aur badha. Ek jagah mujhe mujhe bahut hi
achi kagi.

Isiliye mai vahi ruk gaya. Aur niche let gaya.

Na Jane mujhe vaha ek sukun sa mil raha tha.ki tabhi vaha pe ansh aa jata hai.

Ansh- Hello Bhai...!

Mai- hello! Tum kab aye aur aaj Kaise ana huva.

Siraj Patel 435

 Ansh- Mai apse kabhi juda rah sakta hu kya. Mai apka hi to ansh hu wo bhi sachayi ka.

Mai- Hmmm....! Matlab..?

Ansh- kuch Nahi Vaise mujhe apse kuch baat karni hai.

Mai- Mujhe pata hai tum aise to nahi aaoge bolo ab kya baat hai.

Ansh - Aapne jis danav ko Mara hai wo bahut din pahle yaha aya tha.

Aur usne ek admi ko markar uski jagah le li thi. Aur phir uske pariwaar par roj atyachar karta tha.

Aur unhe Marta bhi tha. Kabhi uske bacho ko to kabhi uske wife ko.aur ha har raat us admi ke wife ke
sath....

Mai- Basss.... Mai sab samaj gaya.. Ab bolo mujhe kya karna hai...

Maine ansh ko isiliye toka tha Kyu ki uski baat se mujhe gussa to bahut aya tha.

Par gussa karne se kya labh wo to Abhi is duniya me hi nahi hai.

Ansh- apko uske pariwaar ko milke sab kuch bata dena hai wo bhi sab sach..!

Mai- Aur phir unka kya karu...!

Ansh- wo aap Socho unka apko kya karna hai...

Mai- Thik hai hum kal use Milne jayenge aur wo bhi DP ke bhesh me...

Aur kuch batana hai to wo bhi bata do...!

Ansh- Ek baat hai Jo apke shaktiyo ke bare me hai.

Mai- Matlab mujhe phir se apni shakti hasil karne ke liye Jana hoga.

Ansh- Ha wo to hai apko Jana to hai... Par is baar apko akele Jana hai.

Mai- Aur wo bhala kyu...!

Ansh - Kyu ki is baar apko Jo shakti hasil karni hai uske liye aap sirf akele hi ja sakte ho.

Mai- Thik hai..! Lekin wo shakti konsi hai aur mujhe Jana kab hai wo bhi bata do.!

Ansh- Bahut jald aur tabhi mai apko shakti ke bare me aur kab Jana hai.

wo mai apko samay ane pe bata dunga... Ab aap sirf aish karo.

Siraj Patel 436

 Mai- Hmm... Na Jane ye samay hi mujhe itna kyu satata hai...

Phir ansh vaha se chala jata hai...

Aur mai bhi vaha pe kuch der apne bare me sochta hu aur ghar ko bike pe nikal jata hu...

kyu ki bahut der ho gayi thi mujhe

Ghar pe ate hi sabke sawal shuru ho gaye.

par maine unhe friends ki baat batakar subject Change kiya.

Raat ho gayi thi bahut din huye sonam se dhang se mila bhi nahi tha to aaj mujhe sonam se kuch baat
karni thi..

To maine use raat ka khana khane ke baad apne room me bulaya.

Kuch hi der me wo aa gayi aur akar mere samne baith gayi.

Mai- Sonam mai tumhara kon hu..!

Sonam-( bina sochte huye) Mere PATI..!

Mai- (Chounkte huye)Pati..... Pati ye kab huva..! (Phir yaad aa jata hai) Ha acha yaad aya..

Lekin maine tumhe bataya tha na mai sirf ritika se pyaar karta hu to phir.

Sonam- Ha to unke pyaar me se kuch pyaar mere bhi naam kar do.

Mai bhi dhanya ho jaungi... Waise ritu apki bahan hai phir bhi aap usse..

Mai- yahi to baat hai ki wo meri bahan hai.

Lekin usme ek aisi baat hai Jo mujhe uski taraf attract karti hai tumhari tarah..!

Mai bol to gaya par bolne ke baad mai uske bare me sochne laga Ki mai ye kya bol gaya...

Sonam- aap mujhe pyaar karte ho to maan jao na... Aise sharmate kyu ho mai usi me hi khush hu.

Mai- Mere chahane na chahane se kya hota hai sonam ritu ko bhi maan Lena chahiye na..

Lekin tum Abhi bhi meri sabse achi dost hi rahogi...

Itna bolte hi maine use gale laga liya. Aahhhh..... (sonam ke muh se abaj ayi )Sonam se gale lagne ka wo
mere pahla time tha.

Aur uska bhi mard se matlab mere gale lagne ka pahla hi time tha...

Isiliye wo bhi apni jagah vibrate ho gayi.

Siraj Patel 437

 Uske to kuch expression hi nahi the wo sirf but bankar khadi thi.

mujhe to uska ye ahsas ek alag hi khushi de raha tha.

Sonam ke body ki ek alag hi khushbu thi. Jo mere andar ghuse ja rahi thi.

Jo mujhe aur madhosh kiye ja rahi thi...

Uske age ke do naram naram boobs mere chati pe jude huye the. Aur wo dono mujhe mahsus ho rahe
the.

Use gale lagane se mai ek alag hi duniya me kho gaya tha.sonam ki ankhe bhi band ho gayi thi.

Aur wo bhi mujhe feel kar rahi thi. Usne bhi apne hanth badhakar mujhe kas ke gale laga liya.

Na Jane hum dono kab se aise hi rahe

Aur achanak mera door bajne laga.

aur bahar se ek abaj ati Jise hum dono is real duniya bapas aa gaye.

aur bahar ki abaj ate hi mujhe ek ajib sa dar satane laga.

Mai- Sorry..... I am really sorry.. wo maine tumhe puche bagir tumhare gale lag gaya.

Sonam- Koi baat nahi yeh apka hi haq hai. Mai to purn room se apki hu.

Mujhe Apke bina koi bhi touch nahi kar Sakta. Agar usne jaruurat bhi ki na to wo vahi jalkar Khak ho
jayega...

mai sonam ki baat se bahut khush huva.

Kyu wo aaj bahut hi hasin dikh rahi thi aur mujhe uspe pyaar bhi aa raha tha.

Ki tabhi phir se door bajne laga aur maine jakar khol diya.

Par mujhe kya pata tha door kholne se room me itna bada bawal aa jaega....

Kyu ki Bahar Sabse badi Hitlar hi khadi thi matlab Ritu.. andar ate hi Ritu ne bolna shuru kar diya.

Ritu- Kya kar raha tha itni der..? Maine kitni der se.........

Ritu uske age kuch bol hi nahi payi kyu ki usne sonam ko mere bed pe baithe huye dekh liya tha.

Aur use dekhte hi uska gussa aur badh gaya.

Siraj Patel 438

 Ritu- (Gusse se) Ye yaha kya kar rahi hai.

Mai- Wo kuch der pahle hi ayi thi. Mujhe usse kuch kaam tha.

Aur use puchna bhi tha ki tu yaha khush to hai. Bas aur kuch nahi.

Ritu- Sach bata ye yaha kya kar rahi hai.

Mai- Mai sach bol raha hu.

Sonam-(Masum Face banakar) Ha Di ye sach bol rahe hai.

Siraj Patel 439

 Ritu- (Full Gusse me)Tu mat sikha mujhe.. Aur motte tu...

Tujhe sab ke bare me fiqar hai. Sabko bolta phirta hai. Sabke liye tere pass waqt hai...

Lekin mai hi ek aisi hu jiske liye tujhe samay nahi hai.

Mai-(Dhire se) Nahi ritu aisi baat nahi hai..

Ritu- Mai samaj gayi kaisi baat hai.. Tere liye mai ek bojh hu na..

Matlab force se tere gale pad gayi hu na.. Isiliye tu mujhe pyaar jatata nahi hai.. Aur mere pass ata nahi..

Mai- Aisi baat nahi hai Ritu mai tujhe sach me...

Ritu- (Rote huye) Basss.... Ab Nahi..

Itna bolke wo vaha se chali gayi rote huye..

Maine use abaj deta raha par usne meri ek bhi nahi suni aur chali gayi.

Mai aur sonam to dekhte hi rah gaye............

Uske Jane ke baad mai Bed pe akar vaith gaya. Aur mere pass sonam akar baith gayi.

Sonam- Apne ye thik nahi kiya wo apse sacha pyaar karti hai aur aap use jara sa bhi waqt nahi dete.

Kabhi apne ritu di se pyaar se bate ki hai kya.. Kuch samay use bhi dete jao.

Mai- Sonam tum bhi....

Siraj Patel 440

 Sonam- Maine aapko Jo sach hai vahi bataya hai ab bas apko sochna hai apko kya karna hai...

Itna bolke wo chali gayi mere room se aur hate waqt ghahari soch me mujhe daal Di..

ha yaar sonam sach to kah rahi thi.Maine aaj Tak Ritu ke liye kiya hi kya hai.

Na use kabhi pyaar se bate ki aur nahi use kabhi maine waqt diya.

Lekin mujhe ab ritu se bolna hi hoga.

Lagta hai bahut gusse me hai wo Lekin mai use mana lunga.

Aur age se aisa na ho ye mai dhyan rakhunga.ye sab sochte huye mai so gaya...

Subah meri jaldi ankhe khul gayi aur phir mai kasrat karne ke liye gym me chala gaya.

Aaj kal mai bahut Hi hard working kar raha tha. Jo aam insane se kabhi bhi na ho payega.

Aur vaise bhi mere roj ke kaam kuch aise hi hai jo aam admi kar na sake.

Kuch der gym me rahne ke baad fresh hone apne room me chala gaya.

Fresh hone ke baad niche aya to sab nashte ke liye baithe huye the.

Mai unke pass gaya ritu to bas apne hi dhun me baithi huyi thi.

Usne ek baar muh upar utha liya tha. To mai usko dekh ka hairan rah gaya. Kyu ki uski ankhe suj gayi thi.

Jaise wo puri raat soyi nahi ho aur puri raat roti rahi ho.

Wo to acha huva ki uspe kisi ka dhyan nahi gaya. Varna sab use puchte rahte ki to kyu rahi hai.

Aaj Tak ritu kabhi bhi itna royi nahi hai. Balki usne dusro ko rulaya hai.

Mai vaha jakar dining table pe jakar baith gaya.

Jab se mai vaha baitha hu mujhe ek najar bhi ritu ne nahi dekha tha aur nahi sonam ne .

lagta hai doni bhi mujh pe Gussa hai.

Mai ritu se baat karna chahata tha par sabke samne nahi varna sab shak karte.

Sab ne apna khana khaya aur apne kaam ke liye nikal gaye.

Mai mere room me jate samay apna root change kiya aur Ritu ki room ki taraaf chala gaya.

Usne door nahi lagaya tha wo apne bed pe baithi huyi thi.

Uske ankho me ansu the. Aur hanth me shayad meri pic thi.

Siraj Patel 441

 Usko kisi ki ahat mahsus huyi to Ritika ne wo pic chupa Di aur ankhe puch li. Aur piche mudi.

To piche mujhe dekhke wo shock ke sath gusse me bhi thi.

Ritu- (gusse se)Kyu aye ho tum yaha jao na tumhari koi rah dekh raha hoga.

Mai- Ha dekh to Rahi hai ek..

Mere utna bolta hi Ritika mere taraf dekhne lagi aur phir se apni ankhe puch li aur niche dekhne lagi.

Ritu- To jao na uske pass.

Mai- Uske pass to aya hu Aur use ab mai kabhi bhi chod ke nahi jaunga kabhi bhi....

Itna bolke wo phir se mujhe ajib si najaro se dekhne lagi.

Ritu-(ankhe pochte huye) par mujhe tumse kuch baat nahi karni hai chale jao yaha se.

Mai uske sath bed pe baith gaya. Ritu ko hanth lagaya aur ankhe band ki aur ansh ko yaad kiya.

Mai-(man me) Ansh Hume koi aise jagah le chalo jaha pe hum dono ko disturb karne ke liye koi bhi na ho
aur wo ek romantic jagah ho.

Itna bolte hi hum dono ek aisi jagah aa gaye jaha par aas pass koi bhi nahi tha sirf aur sirf hum dono.

Ritu- Mujhe yaha kyu le aye ho.

Mai- Taki mai tumse kuch baat kar saku.

Dekho Ritu pahle meri baat dhyan se suno aur phir tumhe jo karna hai wo karo.

Ritu ab shant ho gayi aur meri aur dekhne lagi jaise kah rahi ho bako...

Mai- Dekho Ritu mai tumhe apni Jaan se jyada pyaar karta hu.

Na Jane mujhe tumhe dekhke ek ajib si baicheni lagti hai jaise mai tumhe bahut pahle se janta hu.

Aisa lagta hai ki maine tumhe pahle kabhi khoya hai aur mai ab tumhe khona nahi chahata.

Tumhe chodne ka mai apne man me kabhi nahi soch bhi nahi Sakta.

Mai tumhe jitna chahata hu aur tumhari Jagah mere man jo hai wo kisi ki nahi... Mai tumhe bahut pyaar
karta hu.

Ye sab bolte huye mere ankho me na Jane kyu ansu ane lage.

Aur upar se mausam bhi kuch change ho gaya tha jaise wo bhi Rona chahata ho..

Siraj Patel 442

 Meri har ek baat ritu ne sun li par wo koi bhi jawab nahi de rahi thi...

Mai- Dekho aaj Tak maine jo bhi kiya uske liye sorry bolta hu aur age se Aisa nahi hoga ye tumhe vachan
deta hu...

Ritu- Mujhe kabhi chodoge to nahi na..

Mai- Agar tumhe chod diya to us din mai apni jaan chod dunga....

Ritu ne mere muh pe hanth rakh diya. Aur bolne lagi.

Ritu- (Halki si smile karte huye) mujhe pata hai tumhari jaan kabhi bhi nahi jayegi...

Mai-( hairani se) Matlab....

Ritu-( Smile) Kuch nahi..... I Love U......

Itna bolke wo mere gale lagi aur kabhi roti to bich me hasati...

Ab mai bhi khush ho gaya tha.

Hum dono ab bahut khush the. Aur upar se vaha ka mahol bhi Aisa hi tha vaha akar koi bhi khush ho
jaye..

Aur apne pyaar me kho jaye..Ritu kuch der meri baho me rahi..

Siraj Patel 443

 Uske baho me hote hi mai puri duniya bhul jata hu. Mai kon hu kya hu... Sab kuch...

Hum dono aise hi ek dusre ki baho me baithe rahe..

Aaj Tak maine ritu ko kabhi bhi kiss nahi kiya tha aur kiya bhi hoga par mujhe jyada yaad nahi...

Mai uski godi me soya huva tha. Aur Maine uske gaal ko apne hanth me liye aur uski ankho me dekhe ja
raha tha..

Aur kab hamari honth mil gaye.. Ye ahsas mujhe tab huva.

jab mujhe laga ki mere hontho ko koi chuss raha hai aur apne andar khichne laga hai.

Ritika ke aise kiss karne se mujhe bhi ek alag sa nasha chadhne laga..

Aur mai bhi uske rasbhari hontho ko chushne laga. Aaj mujhe uske honth bahut hi pyaare lag rahe the...

Na Jane kab se hum dono ek dusre ke honth choo rahe the.

Jab hum dono ko sanso ki jarurrat padhi tabhi humne ek dusre ko choda.

Siraj Patel 444

 Dono bhi jor jor se sanse le rahe thi.

Mai- Hmmm.... Nice taste...

Meri is baat se ritu sharmane lagi aur mujhe Marne lagi...

Hum dono aise hi din bhar bate karne lage...kab din se raat ho gayi pata hi nahi chala..

Hum dono ko tab hosh aya jab mere mobile pe Di ka calla aya..

Di- Hello kaha hai tu... Hum kabse Teri rah dekh rahe hai aur ritu kaha hai kya wo tere sath hai kya.

Mai- ha aa raha hu Di kuch hi der me... Aur ritu apne dost ke yaha gayi hai mai use sath lekar aunga.

Di- okk... Jaldi aa...

Mai- Chale ab ghar me sab rah dekh rahe hai.

Ritu- (Masum sa face banakar) kuch der ruk jao na...

Mai- na ab nahi...

Maine use pakad liya aur hum dono ghar ke samne aa gaye........

Hum dono ghar ke samne aa gaye. Ghar ke sabhi log hall me hi baithe huye the.

Sab hamare taraf hi dekh rahe the ritu ki chehare pe aaj bahut hi khushi jhalak rahi thi.

Mom- Kaha the tum dono itne der.. Aur wo bhi dono sath me...

Mai- Nahi mom mujhe kuch kaam tha to mai apne dost ke yaha gaya tha aur ye bhi Divya ke pass gayi
thi.

Bhabi- Par ye aaj itna khush kyu dikh rahi hai.. Koi kisi ladke ne purpose to nahi kiya hai na...

Ritu- Koi kar ke to dekhe uski tange tod ke uske hanth me de dungi.

Mai- Kya bhabi aap bhi ise.. Aur ladka... ise to koi ladka dekhna bhi nahi chahega..

Ritu merit tarf gusse se dekhne lag...

Mom-(Mamla bighdata dekh) Thik hai ab jao apne room me.

Sabko laga ki daal me kuch to kala hai par koi bhi bol na saka.

Aur hum dono apni room ki taraf chale gaye.aise hi wo din bit gaya.

Siraj Patel 445

 Aur agli subah sab kasrat karne ke baad mujhe kahi jana tha to mai ready huva aur chal gaya apni bike
lekar.

Kuch age Jane ke baad maine gadi kisi mall ki parking me gadi park ki. Vaha pe koi bhi nahi tha.

To mai vaha se hawa me chalang lagate huye Akash ki sair karte huye badalo ke upar chala gaya.

Aur vaha jakar dharti ka najara dekhne laga. Sach me upar se dharti bahut hi achi dikhti hai.

Mai ye sab dekh hi raha tha ki tabhi Ansh vaha aa jata hai.

Ansh- Good morning Bhai..!

Maine ansh ko dekha aur use greet kiya aur phir use bola.

Mai- Chalo ab bolo kaha Jana hai I Am Ready.

Ansh- Thik hai aap ready ho jao hum sidha unke ghar pe jayenge.

Maine apna bhesh change kiya matlab us suit me aa gaya.

Aur ansh sidha mujhe unke ghar le aya.hum sidha us ghar ke hall me aa gaye.

Jab hum vaha pahuche to vaha najara dekh ke hum hairan ho gaye.

Ek aurat vaha mari padi huyi thi. Uska pet phat gaya tha.

Aur uske side me tin danavo ke bache the Jo khun me sane huye the.

Aur side me do bache the jo behosh pade huye the.ek unme ek ladki thi aur ek ladka.

Wo ladki meri hi age ki thi aur wo ladka use kuch chota dikh raha tha.

Dono bhi sofe pe behosh pade huye the. Mujhe ye najara dekhke ratti bhar bhi waqt nahi laga.

ki yaha pe huva kya hai. Mai ansh ki taraf dekh raha tha aur ansh samne ki taraf.

Aisa lag raha tha ki Wo bache Abhi abhi paida huye hai. Us aurat ke pet se aur wo bhi tin bache danav
ke.

shayad wo aurat bahut chialyi hogi. aur uske chillane se aur un danavo ko dekh ke uske dono bache
behosh ho gaye.

Wo to aurat bechari begunah thi. Bechari aise hi mar gayi aur ab uske bache wo bhi anath ho gaye the..

Mai un danavo ke bache ko dekhne laga.. Mujhe un par gussa to aa raha tha par kya kar sakte hai.

wo danav bhi bechare chote the. Unka bhi kya guna tha.

Siraj Patel 446

 Mai- Ansh ab kya kare hum jis kaam se yaha aye the. Wo to huva nahi par yaha kuch aur hi ho gaya ab in
danavo ke bache ka kya kare.

Ansh- Karna kya hai inhe bhi maar do.

Mai- Nahi ansh ye Abhi chote bache hai inka kya gunah in sab me

Ansh- Agar ye bade ho gaye aur unke jaise hi karne lage.

aur baad me sab ke najro ke samne aa jayenge phir kya karoge aap.

Mai- Ek kaam karte hai inhe dharti se bahut dur bhejte hai.

Jaha pe koi bhi na ho ya jaha pe in danav rah sakte hai vaha..

Ansh- ha ye sahi idea hai.

Mai- To phir thik hai tum in bacho ko yaha se le jao aur kisi achi jagah chod aao.

Ansh un danavo ke bacho ko apne sath le gaya aur ab vaha pe sirf mai akela hi tha.

To mai apne normal roop me aa gaya. Aur un do bache ko utha diya.

Wo dono bache uthte hi apni mom ki taraf bhag gaye. Jaise unhone mujhe dekha hi nahi.

aur apni mom ke pass jakar jor jor se Rone lage.

Ladki- (rote huye) mom.......mom....uth jao na mom....

Ladka- (rote huye) mom uth jao na dekho na hum dono ko.. ankhe kholo na mom....

Mai-( bich me) Ab wo nahi rahi is duniya me Mar chuki hai wo ab...

Meri abaj sunte hi dono meri taraf dekhne lage aur wo dono bhi mujhse darne lage.

aur dono mujhse dur ho gaye aur wo ladka us ladki se chippkar baith gayya.

Ladki- kon ho tum aur yaha kya kar rahe ho.

Mai- tum dono mujhse daro mat mai to yaha se gujar raha tha ki tabhi is ghar se mujhe chillne ki abaj
ane lagi thi.

isiliye mai yaha aa gaya aur jab aaya to yaha ka haal dekh kar shock Me rah gaya.

Maine hi aap dono ko uthaya hai aap dono sofe pe behosh ho gayi thi.

Ab wo ladki phir se Rone lagi aur bolne lagi.

Siraj Patel 447

 Ladki- Dekho na meri mom mujhe bol nahi rahi hai. Kya huva hai inhe uth hi nahi rahi hai.

Ye sab dekhte huye mere bhi ankho me ansu aa gaye the.

Aur jaise hi mere ankho Me ansu and lage bahar ka mahol bhi change hone laga tha.

Mai- Wo ab ye duniya chod ke ja chuku hai.

Ladka-( Chillate huye) Nahi... aisa nahi ho sakta mom...

Itna bolte hi wo Dono phir se Rone lage. Mai unke pass gaya aur unhe sahara dene laga.

Kuch der unhe Rone diya. Wo ladka rote huye so gaya. Lekin wo ladki Abhi bhi roye ja rahi thi.

Mai- agar tum itna rogi to tumhare ghar ko kon sambhalega aur tumhare bhai ko kon sambhalega.

Ab is ghar me sirf tum akeli hi rah chuki ho. Tumhe is ghar ko smbhalna hai.

Meri baat sunke wo kuch shant ho gayi thi. Usne apni ankhe poch li aur kahne lagi.

Ladki- Aap sach kah rahe hai. Ab mujhe hi is ghar ko sambhalna hoga.

Lekin hamare papa Abhi jinda hai wo kuch din ke liye bahar gaye hai.

Mai- Nahi tumhare papa bhi ab is duniya me nahi rahe.

Kuch din pahle yaad hai na **** college me hamla huva tha in danavo ka us samay tumhare papa ki bhi
maut ho gayi.

Itna sunte hi wo phir se Rone lagi maine use gale laga liya to wo mujhe jhat se pakadte huye Rone lagi.

Maine use kuch Der Rone diya Lekin kuch der baad wo khud hi shant ho gayi.

Ladki- Lekin tumhe kaise pata mere papa ab nahi rahe..

Mai- Mai bhi vahi tha wo program dekhte huye.. (jhuth) Aur tumhare papa ko ye shahar janta hai..

Kyu ki tumhare Pappa ek businessman jo the..

Ladki- Thik hai ab mai nahi roungi..

Us ladki ne apni ankhe poch li... To maine use pucha..

Mai- Lekin ye huva kaise tumhari mom mar kaise gayi..

Ladki -( Rote huye) mujhe nahi malum mom bahut Jor jor se chillane lagi thi..

Hum dono unke pass gaye aur unhe bolne lage..par wo kuch bhi nahi bol rahi thi..

Siraj Patel 448

 Sirf apna pet pakad ke jor Jor se ro rahi thi aur chilla rahi thi.

Phir kuch der baad unka pet phulne laga.aur wo pet phulne se bad gaya aur phat gaya..

Aur ye sab dekhte huye hum dono behosh ho gaye the. Phir uske age kya huva Hume kuch nahi malum..

Itna bolkar wo phir se Rone lagi to maine use sambhala..uski ankhe poch li aur use bola...

Mai- tumhare kisi apne ko bula lo inka antim sanskar karna hai.

Ladki- hamara is duniya me koi nahi hai. Aur hoga bhi to hume malum nahi hai. Kyu ki hum kisi Jo nahi
jante.

Iske age mai kuch nahi bol paya. Us ladki ne apne bhai ko nind se uthaya.

wo to uthte hi Rone laga par us ladki ne us ladke ko sambhala.

aur phir pandit ko bulakar uski maa ka antim sanskar kar diya.

Raat ko wo apne ghar wapas aa gaye. Mai bhi unke sath hi unke ghar gaya.

Dono bhi khane ko mana kar rahe the par maine samja-bhuja kar unhe khana khilaya.

Khana khane ke baad wo ladka so gaya aur hum dono bahar aa gaye.

Ladki- Mai apka tahe dil se shukriya ada karna chahata hu. Apne hamari itni madad ki.

Mai- Ji shukriya kahne ki koi jarurat nahi hai ye to mera farz tha.

Ladki- Waise apka naam kya hai.

Mai- Mera naam haai Rudradip.Par sab mujhe RD kahte hai..aur apka..?

Ladki- Mera naam hai gita aur mere bhai ka naam hai Sam.

Mai-hmm... To ab kya aap dono is ghar me akeli rahoge.

Agar aap dono ki icha ho to aap mere ghar chal sakte ho waha mera pura pariwaar hai.

Gita- Nahi ji koi baat nahi ab Hume adat to dalni padegi akeli ki.

Mai- Jaise apki marzi par aap mujhe jab bhi yaad karoge mai apki madad ke liye dauda chala aunga.

Phir maine use apna number diya aur chal diya apne ghar ki taraf.

ghar ki taraf me hawao me bate karte huye ja raha tha. Aaj mere mood kuch thik nahi tha....................

Siraj Patel 449

 Jate huye maine ansh ko yaad kiya to wo mere sath hawa me aa gaya.

Ansh- Bhai maine in danavo ke bache ko achi jagah chod aya hu aap unki chinta mat karo.

Mai - Hmm...

Aur ansh chala gaya aur mai ghar me aa gaya. Jate samay maine use bola ki wo meri bike ghar pe chod
jaye.

Mai ghar me aa gaya to ghar me sabhi dining table pe baithe huye the.

Papa- Kaha gaya tha beta tu chal jaldi aa khana khate hai.

Mai unko dekh kar smile Di aur mere room ki tarraf chala gaya.

Room me akar maine nahaya aur fresh hokar niche aa gaya.

Lekin Abhi bhi mere man me wahi khyal chal rahe the.yabhi mom mujhe hilati hai.

Mom- kis soch me hai beta khana kha.

Mai - Hmm....

Maine shanti se khana khaya sab mere is badle huye change se hairan the.

Par maine jate huye sabko kah diya ki mujhe koi disturb na kare aur mai apne room me aa gaya.

Ate hi mai us bare me sochte huye so gaya aur phir mere room me koi bhi nahi aya.

yaha hamare shahar se kai due ek khandar me 3-4 admi baithe huye the.

Admi1- Dekho ab mahol pura shant dikh raha hai.

Yahi sahi mauka hai apna badla lene ka aur kaam pura karne ka.

Admi2- Lekin Boss ye hum karenge kaise.. Kyu ki din be din uski taqat badhti hi ja rahi hai.

Admi1- Tum ye mat bhulo ki Abhi bhi hamara raaj hai is pure india me.

Aur jaha Tak mujhe pata hai wo to hamare samne kuch bhi nahi hai.

Admi3- Lekin mujhe sabr nahi ho raha hai. Kyu ki uski bajah se hamari dhando me mandi aa gayi hai.

Kya use Marne ke siway koi chara nahi hai kya...

Admi- Agar hamara dhanda age badhana hoga to use marna hi hoga.

Siraj Patel 450

 Admi3- Okk.. Tum jaisa chahe waisa karo lekin mujhe jald hi result chahiye...

Itna bolte wo admi bahar aa gaya aur ek badhi se gadi me baithke chala gaya.

Admi2- Waise ye itna kyu bolta hai.. Dekho to apko Kaise bolkar chala gaya.

Admi1- Tum bhul rahe ho ki hamare dhanda sirf hamare naam me chalta hai.

par uske piche kiska hanth hai ye baat koi bhi nahi janta mere siwa Lekin ab tujhe pata chal gaya hai..

Itne me ek gun ki abaj ati aur wo dusra admi vahi pe mar gaya...

Admi1- Tu Abhi jise bol raha tha wohi to hamare dhande ka big boss hai..

Itna bolte hi wo admi us khandar me kahi gum ho jata hai.

Aur Abhi Jo Mara huva tha use kuch admi utha kar le jate hai.

Dusre din mai subah jaldi uth gaya. Aaj mera mood kuch thik tha.

isiliye mai ready huva aur niche chala aya. Sab niche the table pe.

Mai- Good morning everyone...

Sab- Good morning..!

Papa- Kya baat hai aaj kuch chehara khil sa gaya hai..

Mai- Kuch nahi dad wo to has aise hi...

Humne aise hi bate karte huye Breakfast kar liya.

khane ke baad mujhe ek jagah Jana tha to mai bahar aa gaya. Ki tabhi mera cell Baja.

Maine bina dekhte hi call uthaya..

Mai- Hello kon.!

Divya- ab kya mujhe bhi bhul gaye tum ya mera number delete kar diya hai apni mobile se..

Mai- Are nahi meri jaan mai bike chala raha tha to number dekha nahi bolo kaise yaad kiya..

Divya- Kyu ab mujhe tujhe call karne ke liye kuch Karan chahiye kya...

Mai- Mere kahne ka matlab Aisa nahi hai wo to mai bas aise hi...

Divya- ha ha pata hai ab to mera kaam ho gaya hai na.. Ab kyu tum mujhe yaad karoge...

Siraj Patel 451

 Ab maine bike rok di aur use bate karne laga.

Mai- Aaj aisi bahki bahki bate kyu kar rahi ho tum mai to har waqt tumhara hi hu meri jaan...

Divya- Muhe to aisa nahi lagta...

aur itna bolte hi usne phone rakh diya. Mai yaha hello hello kahta raha par koi pharak nahi padta.

Ye ladkiya bhi na inhe har waqt sirf inse bate karna hi acha lagta hai.

Inke pass raho inhe pyaar se bulao inki tarif karo...

Aur ek din bhi pyaar se baat nahi ki to ho jate hai shuru tumhara mujh pe pyaar hi nahi hai.

Tum mere sath time pass karte ho.. Ya koi aur mil gayi hai..

Kabhi kahi bhi agar Milne me kuch der ho jaye to vahi unka bhashan shuru ho jata hai.

Aur jab wo late ho rahi hoti hai to unhe kuch bhi nahi bolna chahiye...

Agar kuch bola to kahti hai..Tumhare liye to tayar ho rahi thi.

Agar kisi aur ladki se bate karo to ye inki bahut jalti hai.

aur ye baat karte dikhayi diye to kahti hai tumhara mujh pe bharosha hi nahi hai...

Yaar kitna hai sochne ke liye likhne ke liye...

par agar kahte likhu na to ye update bhi kam padh jaye to chalo age...

Mai ye sab sochte huye hamara shahar chodkar dusri shahar me chala gaya.

ye kuch 4-5 ghante ka rasta tha aur mai vaha jakar ek ghar ke samne gadi rok di.

Gadi rokne ke baad mai door pe gaya aur door ko knock kiya.

to kuch der baad ek khubsurat ladki ne door khola aur mujhe dekhte hi wo boli.

Ladki- are aap... Aao na..

Mai- Ha gita mai yaha se ja raha tha ki socha tumse Milkar chalu.

Mai ghar me chala gaya aur jakar sofe pe baith gaya.

Kuch hi der me wo pani lekar aa gayi..maine use dekha to shock rah gaya.

Kyu ki aaj bhi uski ankhe nam thi jaise wo kal raat soyi hi na ho aur mere ane ke kuch Der pahle bhi wo
ro rahi thi...

Siraj Patel 452

 Maine use khicha to wo mere pass baith gayi.

Maine uske sir ke upar pyaar se hanth phiraya aur bola.

Mai- Kyu apne aap ko taklif de rahi ho. Kya tumhare Rone se tumhare mom-dad wapas ane wale hai
kya...

Usne sirf na me sir hilaya rote huye aur kuch nahi boli.

Mai- Kya tum bhul gayi ho ki ab tum akeli nahi ho tumhare sath tumhara ek chota bhai bhi hai.

Agar tum aisi roti rahogi to tumhare bhai ko kon sambhalega.

Usne apni ankhe poch li aur boli..

Gita- Tum sach kah the ho. Par mai kya karu mujhe rah-rahkar mom ki yaad aa rahi hai. Mai unhe bhul
nahi pa rahi hu...

Mai- Tumhe unhe bhulna hoga tumhare liye nahi tumhare bhai ke liye..

Mai use kuch der samjata raha aur wo bhi ab samaj gayi ki mai asal me kya kah raha hu.

To wo mera kahana man gayi. To maine use bath ke liye bhej diya kyu ki usne nahayi bhu nahi thi...

Kuch der baad wo fresh hokar aa gayi. Uske ane ke baad..

mai to use dekha hi rah gaya kya khubsurat dikh rahi thi wo..

Siraj Patel 453

 Sach me maine aaj use pahli baar itne dhyan se dekha tha wo sach me sex ki bomb thi.

Agar wo raste me aise ghumne lagi na to raste block ho jayenge..

Aisa bhi mera kuch aisa hi haal tha.

Mere aisa dekhne se wo bhi kuch sharmane lagi to mujhe hosh aya.

Mai- Ab dekho kitni khubsurat dikh rahi ho tum.. In chand jaise mukhade ko kyu bighad ke rahi ho tum.

aise haste huye raha karo bahut achi dikhti ho tum haste huye.

Hamne kuch der aise hi baat karte rahe.............

Siraj Patel 454

 Mai- mujhe lagta hai ki ab tumhe college Jana chahiye tum regular college kiya karo..

Jiski bajah se tumhara man bhi bahla rahega..

Gita ne jaise apne college ka naam suna wo kuch hadbada gayi aur boli.

Gita- Nahi mai college nahi jaungi..

Mai- Kyu koi pareshani hai kya agar ho to bol do...

Gita- Ha... Wo .... Na.... Mera matlab nahi hai... Ab tum jao tumhe late ho raha honga.

Mai- Thik hai ab mai chalta hu apna khyal rakhna.. Aur ha kal se college Jana mai check karne aunga...

Itna bolke mai vaha se chala aya. Wo kuch kahna chahati thi.

Par maine use koi mauka hi nahi diya.mujhe aisa laga ki wo kuch chupa rahi hai.

Par kya hai wo mai pata kar hi rahunga.

Mai bike lekar apne ghar ki taraf Ane laga.

Aur ate samay mujhe Divya ka dhyan aaya to vaise hi mai uske ghar chala gaya aur use manane laga.

Mai- Hi.. Meri jaan...

Divya ne mujhe apne room me dekhte hi aisa behave karne lagi ki mai us room me hu hi nahi..

Mai- Mujhe maaf karo na meri Jaan wo mai kuch din se busy tha.

isiliye tumhe waqt nahi de paya par age se aisa nahi honga..

Divya-(finger karte huye) Agar aage se karoge na to mai tumhe kabhi bhi nahi muh nahi
dikhaungi....(masum face banakar) mujhe laga ki ab tum...

Maine uske muh pe hanth rakh diya aur use bola..

Mai- Aisa kabhi bhi mat sochna.. Mai aisa kabhi bhi nahi soch sakta.

kyu ki tum hi ho Jo mera bachpan ka pahla pyaar ho..

Is baat se wo bahut khush huyi aur mujhe gale laga liya maine bhi use kas ke gale laga kiya.

aur phir kuch der hum bate karte rahe aur mai baad me ghar aa gaya....

Aise hi wo din kat gaya aur agla din aa gaya. Agle din maine bike lekar gita ki shahar taraf Jane laga.

Kyu ki mujhe janana tha ki use kya problem hai college se...

Siraj Patel 455

 Maine apni bike lekar apne simple look se college me entry li. Uska college bahut acha tha.

Shayad us city ke rich bache usi college me padte the.

Mai parking me baitha huva tha aur kuch hi bache bahar the shayad lecture shuru ho gaye honge.

Mai aise hi baitha raha apni bike par.. Lekin mujhe vaha par koi bhi aisa nahi laga Jo shak karne ke layak
ho.

Kuch hi Der me unke lectures chhut gaye aur recess time ho gaya.

Aur uske baad muje gita apne friends ke sath bahar aa rahi thi.

Wo apni chehare ko chupakar chal rahi thi. Shayad apna muh kisi se chupana chahati hu.

Ab mai uske pass jaane hi wala tha ki tabhi uske pass 3-4 ladke aye.

Ladka1- ye ladki chal tujhe bhai ne bualaya hai.

Us ladke ko dusre ladke ne thappad Mara aur bola

Ladka2- Abe wo apni bhabi hai ijjat se baat kar... (narmi se)Bhabiji chalo na bhai bula raha hai...

Gita- Mai kahi nahi chalne wali aur jakar apne us bhai ko jakar kah do Mai uske much pe thukungi bhi
nahi.

Lakda3 -Sali hamare bhai ko gali deti hai dekh ab hamare bhai tera kya hasra karte hai.

Itna bolke wo tino ladke vaha se chala gaye apnr bhai ki taraf...

(Ab gita ki friends GF kahunga..)

GF1 - gita ye tune thik nahi kiya tujhe pata hai na wo ladke bahut gande hai wo tumhare sath kuch bhi
kar sakte hai.

Gita- Agar aise hi darte rahe hum in logo se to hum chain se ji bhi nahi payenge..

GF2 - Par wo tumhare sath Hume bhi...

Gita - Ab dar mat chal mere sath....

Ab wo sab canteen me chale gaye.. Aur mai yaha pe dur baithe huye hi in sab ki bate sun raha tha.

Mai to ab dekhna chahata tha ki gita kya karti hai....

Isiliye mai uske pass jana laga. Mujhe jate waqt vaha ke sare student dekh rahe the...

Siraj Patel 456

 Bahut si girl mujhe dekhke aahe bhar rahi thi.
Kyu ki vaha pe meri jaisi personality kisi ke pass nahi thi.

Aur sari ladkiya mujhe bolne ke liye excite ho rahi thi.

Mai canteen me chala gaya. Canteen ki sari ladkiya mujhe hi dekh rahi thi.gita ki friend ne bhi mujhe
dekh liya.

GF1- woww.... Wo dekh na yaar kitna handsome ladka hai.

agar wo mujhe mil gaya na to mai apne ghar chodke uske sath chali jaungi...

Uski baat sunken gita bhi mere taraf dekhne lagi. Aur maine bhi use dekh liya.

usne mujhe dekh he smile ki. Aur maine bhi usko dekhkar..

Gf2- hhyyy.....re.... Kitni katil smile hai.. Uske hasi pe to mai ghayal ho gayi.

Mai gita ke pass jane laga aur uske Taraf jate hi gita ko hi kiya...

Mai- Hii... Gita...

Gita- Hii. Baitho na...

Gita ke aur mere conversation me sab Hume hi dekh rahe the. Aur sab us gita se jal bhi rahe the.

Gf1- Ye kon hai gita itna handsome.. Aur tum ise kaise jante ho..

Gita- Yeh mera.....

Mai- Hiii...! Mai hu RD. Aur mujhe isi naam se jante hai Aur mai gita ka...

Gita- Boyfriend hai....

Gf&Gf2- kyaaaa.....?

Wo dono kya unke sath mai bhi chonk gaya. Ye gita kya kah rahi hai.

mai to usko aise dekhne laga jaise wo koi ajuba ho.

Par usne meri ankho me nahi dekha shayad wo mujhse apni ankhe chupana chahati ho.

Wo dono aisi chonki ki unki abaj pure canteen me gayi. Aur sab hamare taraf dekhne lage..

Gita- Is me chokne wali baat kya hai yahi sach hai.. Hai na RD...

Abki baar usne meri taraf dekha par is baar uske ankho me ek request thi.

To Maine wo accept kar li Kyu ki agar wo isse khush rahti hai to mujhe aur kya chahiye..

Siraj Patel 457

 Mai- waise gita tumne kuch nahi liya tumhe bhuk lagi hogi na mai lekar ata hu...

Mai vaha se uthke canteen ke counter ki taraf Jane laga...

Gf2- Hyy.. Re.. Kitni care karta hai tumhari.. Kash aisa bf mujhe mil jaye...

Vaise wo hai bahut dashing and handsome.

Maine sun to liya par age badha... Unki bate sirf mere upar hi ho rahi thi..

Maine khane ka saman lene laga. Kyu ki mujhe bhi bahut bhuk lagi thi.

Tabhi us canteen me kuch 9-10 ladke aa gaye. Jo dikhne me kuch khas nahi the.

Aur unme se ek ne ishara kiya. Ek ladki ki taraf aur wo sare ladke usi taraf jaane kage.

Maine ye Abhi Tak dekha nahi tha. Isiliye mai apna snacks hi le raha tha.

Wo ladke gita ki table ke pass pahuche.

Ladka1- ye kya re tu mujhe kya boli thi Ki mere upar thukegi bhi nahi...

Aur mujhe gali bhi di ab dekh mai tera kya hasr karta hu.

Gita- ja re tere jaise bahut dekhe hai. Ab chup chap chala ja yaha se...

Ladka1- (akhad dikhate huye) Sali tere ko bahut charbi chadi huyi hai na.. Ye akha college aur akha
shahar mujhese is gajju Dada se darta hai aur tu kon hai...

Ab dekh mai tere is pure college ke samne rape karunga.. Aur mujhe is college ka ek bhi ladka nahi rok
sakta...

Gita ko to ye sunte hi uske pair kampne lagte hai aur uske sath gita ke dosto ke bhi..

Aur sach me unhe vaha par bachane wala bhi koi nahi tha..

Mai yaha counter pe tha to mujhe kuch shor sunayi diya.

Maine piche mudke dekha to wo vahi ladke gita ko ched rahe the.

Aur unke sath ab kuch aur bhi ladke aye huye the...

Mai usko order ready karne ko kahkar gita ke pass Jane laga..

Ladka2- Bhai aap use kya baat kar rahe ho le chalo use aur iske sath iske friends ko bhi. Saliyo ka aajkal
bahut nakhra badh gaya hai.

Siraj Patel 458

 Itna sunte hi waha pe khada har ek shaksh darne laga..

Kyu ki us gajju Dada ke khilaf Jane ko koi bhi tayar nahi tha.

Kyu ki aaj Tak Jo bhi uske khilaf gaya hai wo dusre din college nahi aya. Isiliye sab use bahut darte the.

Ladka1- Chal phir aaj in hasin husn ka maja le hi lete hai.. Pyaar se bola tha par suna nahi...

Wo age kuch bol hi nahi paya kyu ki gita ne us ladke ke gaal pe ek bahut Jor se thappad jama diya tha.

Aur us thappad ki abaj pure canteen me gunj gayi...

Wo thappad us ladke ko bahut Jor se lagi thi. Isse jaggu Dada ka Gussa aur badh gaya.

aur wo gita ko thappad Marne ke liye hath uthaya hi tha.

ki uska hanth kisine pakad kiya aur wo koi nahi mai hi tha...........

Mai- Kyu bhai is bechari ladki par hanth kyu utha rahe ho.

Gajju Dada- Sale tu hota kon hai mere aur mere mashuka ke bich me ane wala...

maine gita ki taraf dekha aur use ishare se kaha kya ye sach hai..? To usne isharo me hi na bol diya.

Mai- (Gajju Dada se)Bhai aap koi bhi ho par aap aise kisi ladki pe hanth nahi utha sakte.

Gajju Dada- Sale tujhe ek baat kah di to samaj nahi ati kya.. Ya koi aur tarike se samjau.

Tabhi us gajju dada ke piche se ek abaj ati hai Jo ek ladke ki thi.

Ladka3- Bhai aap shant raho hum use dekhte hai bahut nakhre dikha raha hai.Aap bas bhabi ko uthao..

Tabhi wo ladka mere samne ata hai.aur mere gaal pe thappad maar deta hai.

To mai piche jakar gita ke baho me gir gaya...

Meri body dekhkar sabko lag raha tha ki mai us ladke ki pitayi karunga..

Aur gita ko bachunga.. Lekin yaha pe huva uske oppose.. Khud maine hi maar kha li thi..

Vaise to mujhe wo thappad kuch bhi nahi laga tha..

Ab to vaha ke sare bache aur bhi dar gaye... Kyu ki mai sidha jakar gita ke baho me gir gaya...

Mai gita ki baho me hi tha to mai use waise hi bola

Mai-(dhire se) marna hai ya maar khani hai...

Siraj Patel 459

 Gita-(Dhire se) itna Maro ki wo bed se uthe bhi na..

Gajju Dada ke sath aye huye sab ladke mujhe maar khate dekh has rahe the.

lekin jaise unhone dekha mai gita ki baho me gira hu wo sab aur bhi jal gayi.

aur jisne mujhe thappad Mara tha wo ladka mere taraf aya aur mujhe piche khicha.

Lekin huva kuch aisa ki Jo ladka mujhe piche khich raha tha wo jamin pe pada huva mila.

Usne jaise hi mujhe khicha maine ulte hanth se uske muh pe jor se thappad jadh di.

Us thappad se wo vahi pe gol ghumkar girke behosh ho gaya.

Mai-(Acting) ohh My God... Ye kya huva Ye mahashay kaise gir gaye kisne Mara inko...

Aur us gajju bhai ke piche Jo koi bhi ladke the wo sab ye dekh kar dar gaye.

Aur sab student bhi hairan ho gaye. Unke sath gita bhi aur uske friends bhi..

Sab yahi soch raha tha ki maine ye kiya kaise... Tabhi us gajju dada ne kisi aur ladke ko ishara kiya

Mai niche baithkar us pade huye ladke ko dekh rahe tha ( ye to sab meri nautanki chal rahi thi.)

Wo ladka mere samne khada huva. Us ladke ke hanth me hocky stick thi.

Wo ladka mere samne akar apne hanth utahaya aur mujhe Marne laga.

Ki tabhi maine uske peth me ek jor se mukka maar diya..

Wo to is waar se vahi pe jam gaya wo to na hil raha tha aur nahi kuch bol raha tha..

Ab mai apni jagah se utha aur usko apne hanth se piche dhakela...

To wo ladka dhire se jakar piche gir gaya.

Kyu ki wo Khade Khade hi behosh ho gaya tha ye drishya sab dekh rahe the.

Aur ye dekhkar sab ke rongte Khade ho gaye the. Sab hairan ho gaye the meri fighting dekh kar.

Mai- Ab bas bahut huva.Ek kaam karo chalo sab ek sath aao.Vaise bhi mere pass time nahi hai.

mujhe bahut bhuk lagi hai. Tumhari bajah se mere order ruka huva hai...

Meri baat se gita aur gf sab meri taraf dekh rahe the aur soch rahe the ki ye kaisa ladka hai.

yaha pe itna serious matter chal raha hai. Matlab fighting do log behosh pade hai.

Siraj Patel 460

 aur ise joke karne ki sujh rahi hai.. Matlab khane ki..

Phir kya vaha us gajju bhai ke piche Khade sab ladko ne mere upar hamla kar diya aur maine in sabko sirf
2 minute me hi nipta diya..

Ab sab niche pade karha rahe the. To kisi ko karhane ka mauka bhi nahi mila kyu ki wo to pahle se hi
behosh ho gaye the..

Par ek baat thi sabko maine normal tarike se Mara tha jisse koi mare na.

Ab sirf wo gajju bacha huva tha mai uske pass gaya..

Mai- Sun tu kon hai mai nahi janta aur mai janna bhi nahi chahata. Par ek baat sun..

tu Jo is college me gandi harkate kar raha hai na wo chod de. Khas kar ye gita ki taraf dekhna use
chedna.

kyu ki ye baat dhyan se kan kholkar sun ye meri GF hai aur iski taraf ankh uthkar bhi dekha to dekhne ke
liye nahi ye ankh bachegi aur nahi tu...

Itna bolkar mai piche muda aur gita ki taraf Jane laga par kahte hai na.

Latho ke bhut bato se nahi mante vaisa hi huva wo piche se mere pith par chaku se waar karne laga.

Ye sab students ne dekh liya aur wo scene dekhkar sabki bolti band ho gayi thi. sabke hanth muh pe aa
gaye the.

To maine piche hanth karte huye uska hanth pakad liya aur uski taraf mudte huye bola..

Mai-( Gusse se)Maine tujhe pahle hi kaha tha par tune meri baat nahi suni.

par ab aur nahi kyu ki mujhe lagta hai ki tu sudharne wala bilkul bhi nahi hai..

Ab kya mai piche muda aur jor se gol ghumkar back kick sidha uske muh pe maar di.

Jisse se uska balance bighad gaya aur muh se khun bhi nikla par wo khada rahte huye jhulne laga..

Jaise uske ankho ke samne tare chamakne lage...

Ab maine upar hawa me udte huye jor se uske sir mukka jadd diya..

Us mukke ki bajah se kuch tutne ki abaj ayi aur wo koi aur nahi uska sir hi tha..

Matlab andar se uska sir pura chakna chur ho gaya tha.

Wo maar use bahut jor se lagi thi uski bajah se wo sidha vahi jamin pe gir gaya aur usi jagah pe hi mar
gaya.

Siraj Patel 461

 Mai wo sab chodkar gita ke pass ane laga ki tabhi mujhe gita ne gale laga liya shayad wo ro rahi thi..

Aur shayad bahut dar bhi gayi thi.Ab ye kyu ro rahi hai..

Kya yaar mai in ladkiyo ko kabhi samaj hi nahi paunga..

Maine use sambhalkar ek table pe le gaya.Jaha par gf khadi thi maine unhe bithne ko kaha.

to wo hichkhichate huye mere samne baith gayiMaine gita ko pani diya.

Mai- Kya huva tum itna dar kyu rahi ho..

Gf1- Kkkuucchh Nahi.. waise tum itni achi fight kaise kar lete ho...

Mai- Wo to bas aise hi roj ki practice... (Counter ki taraf dekhte huye) Are sahab Abhi Tak hamara order
aya kyu nahi...

Mere is behavior se sab bahut hi hairan the. Kyu ki Abhi yaha pe itna bada kand huva hai.

Sab gunde ghayal huye hai aur badi baat ye thi ki Gajju Dada mar chuka hai..

College ka har ek ladka ladki vaha pe khade tha aur teachers log bhi aye huye the.

Par kisi ke pass itni himmat nahi thi ki mujhe akar kuch bole..

Itna sab hote huye bhi ye itna cool Kaise Ye sab bate sab soch rahe the..

Aur hamara order aa gaya.to mai aram se khane laga tha par gita aur uski friends kha hi nahi rahi thi.

Mai- Kya hua tumhe bhuk nahi lagi hai kya...

Gita- Hhh.... Ha hai.. Na...

Mai- To khao na...mera muh kyu dekh rahe ho.

Mere itna bolte hi wo sab aram se khane lage...

Ab wo student bhi vaha se Jane wale the lekin koi bhi apni jagah hil nahi paya.

kyu ki vaha pe police aa gayi aur unke sath us college ke principal bhi..

Mai- (Man me) Aa gaye sarkari naukar aur wo bhi sab ho Jane ke baad...

Police- Ye sab kaise huva aur in sab ko kisne Mara hai..

Sab police ko dekh rahe the. Par vaha pe sab police ko dekhkar aur bhi dar gaye..

kyu na ho police se to har ek banda darta hai..

Siraj Patel 462

 Lekin ek baat thi us police wale ka sawal ka jawab kisine bhi nahi diya tha.

Principal- Chalo bacho jaldi batao ye sab kisne kiya hai varna mai yaha pe Khade har ek bache ko college
se nikal dunga...

Mai-( Man me) Abe chu**** Agar sab ko nikal dega to padayge kise... Apne kaamwali ko...

phir bhi us principal ki baat ka koi jawab nahi diya.aur ye sab log na Jane kyu shant Khade the..

Shayad mera dar ya Gajju bhai se Marne ki khushi..

Ab Gita aur vaha ke sabhi bache sirf khana chod ke inki taraf dekh rahe the.

Lekin mai... Mai to apne dhun me khate hi ja raha tha..

Jaise mujhe inka koi dar hi nahi hai aur nahi mai iski fiqr karta hu..

Police- Tum shaya aise nahi bataoge..

Usne ek student ko pakda aur usko dande se Marne laga.

usne ek danda mara aur dusra bhi Marne hi wala tha ki mai bol pada...............

Mai- Ruk jao inspector sahab Maine hi Mara hai in sab ko.. Lekin iske piche ek Karan hai..

Ab meri baat se sab meri aur dekh rahe the. Aur uske sath sab student aur teachers bhi sath me
principal bhi..

Mai uthne laga to mujhe gita ne rok liya To maine uska hanth aram se baju kiya.

aur use isharo se hi kah diya daro mai mai hu na. aur chala gaya police ki taraf...

Police- To tum ho in sab ke piche Mai yaha kab se chilla raha tha.

aur vaha tum aram se kha rahe the. To isiliye ye student apna muh nahi khol rahe the..

Mai- Ha maine hi Mara hai in sab ko.. Lekin in sab me se sirf ek hi mar chuka hai aur wo hai yeh.

Kya naam hai re iska Ha yaad aya Gajju Bhai...

Police- To tumne gunha kiya hai.. Aur uske sath tumne khun bhi kiya hai to tumhe jail me hamare sath
chalna hoga..

Tabhi gita apni chair se uthi aur bolne lagi.

Gita- Lekin ins. Sir ye nirdosh hai inhone sirf meri Jaan aur izzat bachane ke khatir in sab ko Mara hai..

Siraj Patel 463

 Police - Ye nirdosh hai ya doshi ye to adalat tay karegi.. (Hawaldar ki taraf ishara karte huye) Hawaldar le
chalo use..

Tabhi sabhi bache chillane lage. Ki ye nirdoash hai usne kuch nahi kiya...

Tab Tak wo police wala mere pass ata hai.

Ab tak mera khana ho gaya tha.

Police- Chale Barkhuddar...

Maine pani piya aur us police se kaha..

Mai- Sir mai police wale ki bahut ijjat karta hu..Aur mai yeh bhi janta hu ki aap aapki duty kar raje hai.

Par mera bhi to farz hai na apna kaam karne ka.. Aur maine sirf apne bachav me uske upar hamla kiya
tha..

Police-Mujhe pata hai bache par tumne aise waise nahi Gajju bhai pe hamla kiya hai.

aur uske piche na Jane kitne logo ka hanth hai.. Aur upar se bhi order aye hai samje ab jyada baate mat
karo aur chalo.

Mai- Thik hai mai chalne ke liye tayar hu par isse pahle mujhe ek call karna hai kya mai kar Sakta hu.

Wo police pahle to hasa aur phir bola...

Police- Jao bacho kisi ko bhi call karo lekin tum aaj nahi Bach paoge..

Kyu ki tumne jisse Mara hai wo koi aam admi nahi hai.Bahut bada gunda hai wo..

Maine uska koi jawab nahi diya par uski aur dekhkar ek halki si smile ki aur bola.

Mai- Thanks...

Vaha pe sab hairan the ki ab meri koi khair nahi kyu ki sach me gajju Dada us shahar ka bahut hi bade
gunde ka khas admi tha.

Jis ki bahut hi upar tak pahuch thi.Par us bade wale gunde ka naam kya tha kya malum....

Maine apne phone se ek number ko call kiya aur samne wale ne bahut jald pic kar liya.

Mai- Hello Bhai...

Ha sahi pahachana maine bhai ko phone kiya tha..

Bhai- Ha bole Chote...

Siraj Patel 464

 Mai- Bhai wo yaha pe kuch matter huva hai. Koi gajju dada ke sath to wo mar gaya hai.

Aur mai is **** shahar me hu ab.Aap dekho na..

Bhai- Lekin tu vaha pe kya kar raha tha..

Mai- Mai apko vaha akar aram se samja deta hu.. Aur ha police ko bhi dekh lo.

Bhai- Chal thik hai mai kuch karta hu.

Itna kahte hi maine phone rakh diya..

Police- Chal ho gaya tera call karne se. Ab chale sasural..

Mai- Na mera to waqt nahi aya hai.. Lekin phir bhi aap kah rahe ho to chalo.

lekin aap mujhe is college ke gate bahar bhi nahi le ja sakte.

Mai utha aur unke sath chalne ko huva par usi waqt mera hanth gita ne pakad liya.

Aur mujhe Rokne lagi. Uske ankho me ansu the to mujhe wo kahne lagi.

Gita- Sab meri vajah se huva hai na ye sab...

Maine uska hanth chudate huye kaha.

Mai- Tum fiqr mat karo mujhe kuch bhi nahi hoga aur ye log mujhe kahi bhi nahi le ja sakte.

Aur mai in police walo ke sath bahar aa gaya. Mere piche piche Sara college aa gaya tha.

Sab mujhe bahut ajib si najro se dekh rahe the.

Wo police apni gadi me baithne hi ja raha tha ki tabhi us police wale ka phone bajne laga.

usne dekha to kisi unknown number se call tha.

Mai- lo aa gaya apko call.. Maine kaha tha na apse pahle hi. Chalo ab call uthao.

Us police ne meri taraf dekhte huye call uthaya.

Police- Hello..! Sub inspector speaking...

Udhar se kuch abaj ati..

Police- (Phone pe salute karte huye) Sssiiirrr.... Aaappp...... Yeeessss... Sirrr.... Haa sirr... Okkk sirr... Mai
unhe chod deta hu... Ha sirr... Thik hai sir...okk... Sir.... No problem sir...

Usne apna phone rakh diya.. Aur wo meri taraf ajib si najar se dekh raha tha.

Siraj Patel 465

 usne apni jeb se rumal nikala aur pahle apna pasina pocha..

use jaise shock laga tha ki kuch der wo kuch bol hi nahi paya.

SI- (Darte huye) Sssiirr...... Kon ho aap...

Hawaldar- Sir aap use sir kyu kah rahe ho. Ye to mujrim hai.

SI- Abe tujhe malum hai Abhi kiska call aya tha CM ka Samje.. Aur wo bhi inke liye..

Isiliye mai khudh shock me hu.. (meri taraf dekhte huye) Sir plz aap batayie na aap kon ho...

SI ke muh se C.M ka naan sunke sab hairan ho jate hai.

Vaha pe khada har ek students sath me gita aur uske frienda bhi..

Us college ke sabhi teacher bhi aye huye the wo bhi sab shock me the.

Aur unka principal ko to sirf behosh hona hi baki rah agaya tha.

Si- Sir plz batayena aap ho kon...

Mere chehare pe halki si hasi ati hai. Aur abhi mai kuch bolne hi wala tha ki...

tabhi gate se kuch 10-12 Gadiya andar ati hai. Aur wo sari gadiya akar hamare samne khadi ho jati hai..

Itni sari gadiya dekhkar vaha pe khada har ek shaksh darne lagta hai. Abhi wo sari gadiya vahi ruki huyi
thi.

aur sab gadiyo ne se kul 100-150 Admi bahar nikalte hai...

Aur un sab ke sath ek admi ko dekhkar sab chonk jate hai aur usko dekh kar sab ke paon dar se kanp
rahe the.

Lekin mai use dhyan se dekhne laga ki ab ye kon aa gaya.

Wo sidha akar us SI ko puchta hai.

Admi- Kyu be kaha hai wo ladka jisne abhi kuch der pahle mere admiko mara.

Si darte huye meri taraf ishara karta hai.aur wo admi mujhe dekhte hi meri taraf aa raha tha.

Uske piche sare admiyo ne gun nikal ke rakhi huyi thi.

Us admi ko mere pass ata huva dekhkar sabki ankhe phat hi jati hai.

Kyu ki pahli baar wo admi bahar pada tha aur us jagah uski dahsat bahut thi. To isiliye sab usse darte the.

Siraj Patel 466

 Uske kale karnamo ka kissa Sara state janta tha isilye wo kabhi apne bil se bahat nahi aya tha use sari
police pakdne ke liye ready thi..

Par ye SI shayad usi ka koi admi ho.Wo mere pass aya aur sidha mere pairo me gir gaya.

Ye drishya dekhkar to sab ko bahut bada jhatka laga. Kyu ki jiski dahshat is pure city me kya state ke
political me bhi thi.

Jo aaj Tak kisi ke samne nahi jhuka wo aaj mere samne jhuk gaya.

Uska drugs ke business bahut hi bada tha. Par secretly kyu ki ye uski andar ki baat thi..

Bahar se to wo sirf city ka gunda tha.

Par uska kala business pure state me Phaila huva tha. Aur wo aaj mere pairo me gira huva hai.

Jo kisi se darta nahi tha. Jiske pairo ne aaj tak na jane kitni badi badi hastiya sir jhukati thi wo mere age
jhuk gaya.

Ye dekhkar sach me sab ki ankhe bahar aa gayi thi.bas ab sab ka behosh hona hi baki rah gaya
tha...............

Maine pair chudye aur usse kuch piche ho gaya.

Mai- Are... Are... Aap ye kya kar rahe ho.

Admi- Hume maaf kar do sir. Hum se bahut badi bhul ho gayi.

Mere admiyo ko aisa nahi karna chahiye tha. Acha huva apne use maar diya.

Mai- Acha acha thik hai.. Par age se dhyan rakhna ki kisi bhi masum ko kabhi marna mat.

aur kabhi bhi chedna mat.tumhe jo karna hai karo. Par agar kisi aam admi ko kuch bhi huva to...

Admi- Nahi sir... Aisa kuch nahi hoga mai aap se wada karta hu.

(Maine use Gandhi Karnamo ke karan isiliye kuch nahi bola kyu ki mujhe us waqt ye sab malum nahi tha
wo sab to mujhe bhai ne baad me bataya tha.)

Itna bolkar wo admi SI ke pass gaya aur use bola.

Adni- (Gusse se) Ye SI inhe chod de.. Tu shayad inhe nahi janta par ye bahut bade tauf hai.. Shayad mere
hi admi ki galti thi.

Si- Jjjjiii.... Ji sir.....

Admi - (Meri taraf dekhte huye aur hanth jodta huye) Acha sir mai chalta hu.

Siraj Patel 467

 Wo jane laga par jane se pahle mere pass aya aur mujhe bola.

Admi- (dhire se) sir mujhe ek baat batao aap ka aur unka rishta kya hai. Matlab aap unhe kaise jante ho.

Mai-( halki si smile dete huye) Ye andar ki baat hai..

Phir wo admi kuch nahi bola aur shanti se chala gaya aur uske jane je baad mai SI ke pass gayya aur bola.

Mai- Sir ab to aap ko pata chal gaya hai na ki mai bekasur hu.

SI- Jjjii.... sir... Par apne hume batayya nahi ki apka...

Mai- (use biche me tokte huye) Ye baat apke liye jaruri nahi hai...

SI- Thik hai Sir.. Waise Sir mai apka naam to jaan sakta hu.

Mai- (Kadak Abaj me) Rudradip Purohit.

Mera naam sunkar vaha ke sab log hairat me meri taraaf dekh rahe the.

uske age wo SI kuch nahi bola aur Un bodis ko lekar chala gaya.

Prinipal ne bhi student ko ghar jane ka ishara kar diya aur aab vaha ke sab log mujhe ek ajib si najar se
dekhte huye ja rahe the..

Aur vaha ki har ek ladki sirf aur sirf mujhe hi pana chahati thi. Aur uske sath Gita par jal bhi bahut rahi
thi.

Gita ke friends ne bhi use jate huye bye kahne lage aur wo bhi chal gaye.

Gita bhi mujhe us waqt kuch nahi boli aur maine use uske ghar chod diya.

Bike par wo mujhe bahut chippkar baithi huyi thi.

Wo shant thi na jane kis soch me dubi huyi thi. Aur mujhe hi dekhe ja rahi thi..

Par mai use us waqt kuch nahi bolna hi sahi samja.

Maine use uske ghar chod diya. To usne muje apne ghar ke andar bula liya.

Aur mai bhi uske sath andar chala gaya.

Par us incident ke baad ek baat change ho gayi thi wo thi gita ka mujhe dekhne ka najariya.

Gita- Aap baithiye... Mai Chai lekar ati hu...

Mai- thank u.. par mai chai nahi pita... Aur ye mujhe Aap... Aap.. Kyu kah rahe ho...

Siraj Patel 468

 Gita- Aap mere liye itna kar rahe ho ki mai apki ahsan ke bhoj ke niche dub gayi hu.

Aur ab mujhe pata bhi chala gaya hi aap kon ho to aur ijjat badh gayi apki...

Mai- To isme thank u bolne ki kya jarurat.. To kya aap mujhe apna friend nahi manti..

Gita- Aisi baat nahi hai par wo kya hai na aap itne bade admi hokar hamare tarah ki madad kar rahe ho..

Mai-(Chokte huye) Admi.....? Mai to tumhare hi age ka ek ladka hu...

Gita- Ohh... Mera matlab waisa nahi wo tum india ke itne bade business man ke bete ho.. Aur tum bahut
rich bhi ho... Isiliye....

Mai- Ha hu.. Par wo sab mere papa aur bhai ne kamaya hai. Mera to usne rasii bhar bhi hanth nahi hai...

Gita- Ye to apka badhapan hai Ki aap aisa mante hai..

Varna bahut se log aise hote hi khandani paiso par hi aish hai...

Mai- Thik hai.. Par meri tumse ek last warning hai ki tum mujhe aap nahi kahugi..

Bahut odd lagta hai yaar wo... Aur age se kaha to mai yaha phir kabhi nahi aunga..

Gita- Thik hai baba... Ab nahi kahungi...

Phir hamari kuch der aise hi bate hoti rahi.Aur mai mere ghar chala aya...

Raat ke khane ke dauran mom bolti hai..

Mom- Kyu re dipu.. Aajkal bahut hi bahar ghum raha hai.Jara ghar me bhi to raha kar...

Hamare sath bhi waqt bitaya kar.waise kya karta hai bahar jakar..

Bhabi- Kya karege mom ye.. Ab inki age hi aisi hai.. Kahi hoge busy.. Hai na dipu..

Mai- Ha...wo... Wo... Bhabi wo kuch kaam tha isiliye bahar gaya tha..

Bhai- Aisa kya kaam aa gaya tha tujhe re...

Maine bhai ko ishare se bata diya ki mai apko baad me batunga...

Mai- Kuch nahi bhaiya wo sirf dosto ke sath...

Phir bhai bhi maan gaye. Aur aise hi khana ho gaya..

Aise hi kuch din bit gaye.In dino mai har roj gita ke pass milne jata. Mujhe usse ek lagav sa ho gaya tha..

Siraj Patel 469

 Isiliye mujhe use har roj Milne ka man hota. Agle din bhai ko Maine sach bata diya.

Jo sach tha wo sab.. Phir kya bhai bhi maan gaye.

aur wo bhi mujhe support karne lage ki ja uski madad karta rah...

Lekin sirf madad kar. Aur kuch na kiya kar...

Maine bhi unhe haste huye ha kah diya tha.

Aur yaha pe mera aur ritu ka pyaar bhi badhte hi ja raha tha.

Mai har raat ko uske kamre me jakar roj 2-3 hours bate karte rahte..

Halanki hum dono ne kuch aisa waisa nahi kiya tha Abhi..

Sonam se bhi meri kabhi kabhi baat hoti rahti.. Aur divya ko bhi mai Milne jata tha daily...

Hum dono ke bich jo kuch bhi huva tha wo phir se to nahi huva.Par wo akhir kab Tak apne aap ko rokti..

Aur ek din phir se vahi ho gaya jo ek premi couple me hota tha. hum dono ke bich...

Sonam bhi mere najdik aa gayi thi.. Par hum dono ek friends jaise bate karte the.

Di bhi aajkal bahut khus rah rahi thi..

Kuch dino baad mera college bhi start huva.

Par mera college karne ka man nahi tha. Isiliye hum dost sath milkar hum har roj kahi na kahi ghumne
jate the.

Gita ka pyaar mere liye din par din badhte hi ja raha tha. Ab hum Dono har roj milte the ek dusre se.

Lekin mere man me kabhi usko dekhkar friend se badhkar khyal nahi aya.

Ek din aise hi mai ritu ko lekar beach kinare baitha huve the.

Hum dono ek dusre ke pyaar me bahut khoe huye the...

Meri aur ritu ki kissing chal rahi thi.. Kiss karte huye mere hanth acahank usne boobs pe chale gaye.

Aur jaise hi mere hanth uske boobs ko touch huye mujhe ek current sa laga aur mai usse dur ho gaya..

Ritu- Kya huva..

Mai- Kk....kkkk...kuch nahi....

Ritu- Are batao na kya huva...

Siraj Patel 470

 Mai- Are acahank mujhe ek current sa mahsush huva.Na Jane kaise..

Ritu- Par mujhe to nahi huva...

Mai- Yaar sach me....

Ritu- Dikhai kaise lagta hai Current.

Aur phir usne mujhe apni pass khich liya aur hum doni kiss karne kage..

aur mai phir se usle kiss me dubne laga. Na Jane kyu Lekin jab bhi wo kiss karti hai.

Mujhe ek ajib sa sukun milta tha..Aur dusri baar bhi vaisa hi huva.

Jab bhi mere hanth usko touch karte huye boobs ki taraaf badh raha tha ki is baar halka sa current laga..

Par us current ke sath mujhe mere najro ke samne ajib se drishya dikhayi diye...

Jaise mere agge ek ladki ro rahi hai wo jamin par pade huye tadap rahi hai..

Par mai uske pass pahuch nahi pa raha hu..

Wo mujhe apne pass bula rahi hai. Mai bhi uske pass Jana chahata hu par ja bhi Nahi pa raha hu.

koi shakti mujhe uske pass Jane se rok rahi hai.

Mujhe to us ladki ka chehara bhi thik se nahi dikh raha tha...

Tabhi mere ankhe khulti hai aur mai ritu ko chod deta hu.

Mere ankho me ansu aa gaye the.. Ye dekhkar ritu mujhe gale laga deti hai..

Ritu- Kya huva Tumhe Dipu Kya huva tum aise to kyu rahe ho..

Tumhe pata hai na tumhati ankho me ansu ache nahi lagte.. Phir chahe wo kuch bhi ho jaye..

Mai- Pata nahi yaar lekin mujhe aisa laga ki mere age ek ladki tadap rahi hai aur mai kuch nahi kar pa
raha hu..

Mai usko bachana to chahta hu par bacha nahi pa raha hu..

Ritu- (ajib si najar se dekhte huye) Kya tumne uska chehara dekha.

mai- Nahi na mujhe uska chehara thik se nahi dikh raha tha...

Ritu phir se mujhe kaske gale laga leti hai aur bolti hai...

Ritu- Tum uske bare me mat socho.. Shayad wo ek sapna ho Par ha ek baat dhyan rakhna.

Siraj Patel 471

 tum chahe jo bhi ho jaye mai tumhare sath hu samje...Aur mai tumhe kabhi chod ke nahi jaungi...

Mai-Hhmmm.....

Ritu- Hmm kya hmm... Ab haso..

Aise hi hum kuch der bate karte rahe the ki tabhi vaha pe ek jor se bijali giri.

aur us biijli ke sath ansh hamare samne aa jata hai................

Mujhe pahle laga ki kon aa gaya hume distutb karne..

Lekin jaise hi maine ansh ko dekha mai shant ho gaya..

Mai- Aaj tum ye bijli girakar kyu aye ho.. Normal bhi to aa sakte ho..

Ansh- jab bhi apke sath koi aur hota hai jisse mai dikh sakta hu vahi pe mai aisa hi hota hai.

Mai- thik hai par tum aaj yaha kaise.

Ansh- Bhai aapko pata hai na mai apko kya batane aya hu..

Mai- Na mai kaise Janu ki tum mujhe kya batane wala hu.

Ansh- thik hai batata hu par yaha pe bhai...

Mai- Kyu yaha pe kuch kharabhi hai kya..

Ritu- Kyu ansh ab tum mujhe bhi batana nahi chahate ho kya is bare me.

Aur tumhe to pata hi hai mujhse koi baat chupi nahi hai..

Ansh- Ha ji yaad hai to phir aao sab suno mai aap Dono se kuch bate karne aya hu apke agle shakti ke
bare me..

Ritu- To phir batao...

Ansh- Par isme ek shart hai ki agli shakti ko pane ke liye Bhai ko akele hi Jana hoga.Inke sath aur koi nahi
ja sakta...

Ritu ansh ki baat se shock ho jati hai. Kyu ki aisi konsi shakti hai.

Jo Dipu ko hasil karne ke liye akele hi jana hai.

Ritu- Par aisa kyu...

Ansh- Kyu ki inki agli shakti hai Jo inki khud ki hai.. Matlab vaha sirf bhai hi ja sakte haiaur koi nahi.

Siraj Patel 472

 Aur agar koi try karega bhi par wo vaha Tak ja nahi payega...

Ritu- Thik hai.. Nahi ja sakti par pata to kar sakti hu na ki ye kaha Jane wala hai.

Mai- Ansh batao ab..

Ansh- Ji.... Apko pata hai apke pith par ya kaisa nishan hai..

Mai- (bina sochte)Kisi horse ka lagta hai...

Ansh- Lagta nahi ye usi ka hi hai. Aur apko yahi shakti prapt karne Jana hai. Yahi apka agla padhav hai.

Mai- matlab... Paheliya mat bhujao Jo kahna hai saaf saaf kaho.

Ansh- Abhi Jo apki speed hai wo ek normal ki tarah hai..

Matlab hawa me udte huye ek jagah se dusre jagah Jana ye normal speed hai..
Aur apko kahi bhi Jana hai to aap mujhe kahte ho..

Par apke agle shakti ko hasil karne ke baad apko mujhe yaad karne ki jarurat nahi hai.aap khud hi ja
Paoge...

Ritu- Matlab Teleporting..

Ansh- Right..! Ye apka ek tarah se sawari bhi hai..

matlab apke andar ek ghode jitni superfast horsepower ayegi..

Par ye koi aam horse nahi hai. Ye 1 second ke andar is dharti ke 50 chakkar laga sakta hai.

Matlab palak jhapakte hi aap 50 chakkar lagakar aa bhi gaye honge.

aur ha apko jaha bhi Jana hai vaha aap bahut jald pahuch jaoge...

Ansh ki baat hum dono sirf sune hi ja rahe the.wo phir age kahta hai...

Ritu- Matlab 1 light ki raftar ki tarah...

Ansh- Yes Right...! par ye usse bhi kuch Guna jyada hai.

Ye 1 second me 1000 admiyo ko,1000 Danavo ko markar apni jagah wapas aa sakte hai.

Kisi ko bhi kuch pata nahi chalega....

mai- Par aaj tak light speed se jyada koi bhi nahi gaya hai. matlab ye science....

Ansh- Jab aap khud apke bare me jaan jaoge na to aise bate nahi karoge.

Siraj Patel 473

 aur aap jaha se aye ho vaha to ye science kuch bhi nahi hai...

(ritu ki taraf dekhte huye)mai thik kah raha hu na...

Ritu- 101%...

Mai sochne laga tha ki sach me itni superfast speed ho sakti hai kya..

Mai kya soch raha hu ye to khud mera hi hai...

Mai- To phir ye shakti mere alawa aur kisi ke pass nahi hai kya...

Ansh- hai na aisa ek shaksh hai jis ke pass ye shakti hai.. Aur wo koi nahi tumhare nanaji hai...

Ritu- Hogi bhi kyu na akhir wo The Lord Jo hai...

Ritu ko aise bolte hi mai uski aur dekhne kaga. Jise mai soch raha hu isse kaise pata unke bare me..

Ritu- (Hadbadte huye) Ansh tum konse nanaji ki baat kar rahe ho.

Hamare nanaji to aise nahi hai lagta hai tumhe koi galat fahami ho gayi hongi.

Mai- Lekin Abhi tumne kuch kaha..

Ansh ke chehare par Halki si smile aa gayi thi.

Ritu- aahhh... Are maine yahi to kaha ki hamare nanaji aise nahi hai.

Tabhi ritu ansh ki taraf dekhti aur use kuch ishara karti hai.

Mujhe to ye kuch samaj nahi aya. Phir ansh hi bolta hai..

Ansh- To yahi hai apki shakti... Mujhe lagta hai Abhi apko uske bhi age wale padhav ke bare me bata
dena chahiye. To suno.

Ansh age kuch kahne hi wala tha ki ek bahut jor se abaj ati hai..

wo abaj mujhe sunayi to de rahi thi..Par samaj me nahi aa rahi thi..

Jaise lag raha tha bijaliyo ki abaj hai par jaise wo kuch bol rahi hai..

Aur kuch der baad wo abaj band ho jati hai.

Mai ansh ki taraf dekhta hu to wo Abhi vahi khada tha..

Mai- Bolo ansh kya kahna chahate ho.

Ansh- Na Abhi nhi.. Ye shakti aap hasil kijiye usne baad mai apko khud bata dunga..

Siraj Patel 474

 Itna bolte hi wo waha se chala jata hai.
Aur mai ritu ki taraf dekh raha tha aur ritu meri taraf...

Kuch der hum aise hi vaha pe baithe huye the.

Par mere man Abhi bhi yahi chal raha tha ki wo abaj kiski thi..

Mujhe laga wo abaj jani pahchani hai par samaj me nahi aa rahi thi.

Aur phir uske baad ansh bhi chala gaya..

Shayad us abaj me ansh ko roka hoga. Par kyu usne Aisa kyu kiya..

Ritu- Jyada socho mat.. Har ek chij ka yahi samay hota hai..

Aur wo chij waqt se pahle kabhi nahi milti. ye baat dhyan rakhna aur usi ke hisab se chalna..

aur waqt se pahle aur asani se agar wo chij mil bhi jayegi na to hum ko us chij ka mol nahi rahta aur hum
uske adhin ho jate hai.

Maine ritu ki taraf dekha to mujhe uske chehare par aaj ek tej dikh raha tha.

Wo kuch soch me dubi huyi thi. To maine use hilaya..

Mai- Kya huva kya soch rahi hu...

Ritu-( Smile karte huye) Kuch nahi...

Muhe bahut baicheni ho rahi thi.Maine ritu ko god me sir rakha.

aur wo bhi pyaar se sahlane lagi mai vahi pe ritu ke god me hi so gaya..

Kuch der baad mujhe khud se jaag ati to maine dekha ki mai Abhi bhi ritu ke god me soya huva hu .

Aur wo mujhe tab se Abhi Tak dekhe ja rahi thi.Mai jhat se uth jata hu uski god me se...

Mai- Tumne uthaya kyu nahi mujhe.

Ritu- Tum itne ache so rahe the ki mera man nahi huva tunhe uthane ka..

Mai- Thik hai ab chal bahut der ho gayi hai ab chal ghar chalte hai..

Ritu- Ha phir chalo na..

Aur hum dono kuch der baad ghar aa jate hai. To hum dono ki sab log bahar sofe pe baithe huye dikhayi
dete hai...

Siraj Patel 475

 Mai- kya huva aap sab log aise kyu baithe ho..

Di- Wo sab chod.. Lekin tum dono aaj sath me kaise..

Ritu- Kyu hum dono sath me nahi rah sakte..

Itna bolte hi ritu ne mere gale me hanth daal diye aur mujhe chipak gayi..

Mai bhi use hairani najro se dekh raha tha. Are me akela hi kya Sara pariwaar dekh raha tha...

Maine usja hanth chudane ki koshish ki par mai nahi chuda saka.

sab log to aise dekh rahe the hamare taraf jaise koi bhuchal aa gaya ho...

Aur ye koi ajuba ho.............

Mom- Asambhav.... Ye nahi ho Sakta..

Bhabi- Kahi mai sapna to nahi dekh rahi hu...(di se kahte huye) Mujhe tweak karo.

di ne unhe chutki li to unhe dard huva

Bhabi- Ha re ye sapna nahi hai ye sach hai.. Par ek magic huva kab...

Ritu- Ha to hum dono kab tak aise jhagdte rahte.

Phir kya hum ek dusre se bolne lage (meri taraf dekhte huye) hai na Motu...

Maine bhi soch liya Jo hoga dekha jayega...

Siraj Patel 476

 Mai- ( uski taraf dekhte huye) ha re meri Chipkali...

Ritu- Tune mujhe Chipkali bulaya...

Mai- To tune bhi mujhe Motu bulaya...

Ritika- How dare u called me Chipkali...?

Itna bolkar wo mere piche daudne lagi aur mai uske age....

Maine use daudte huye hi kah diya..

Mai- ye Chipkali....

Aur mai phir se bhagne laga aur wo mujhe Marne ke liye mere piche daudne lagi..

Hum dono ki ye nautanki dekh kar sab log has rahe the.

Mom-(haste huye) Ye dono kabhi nahi badalne wale..chahe Jo bhi ho jaye...

Na mai thakne wala tha aur nahi ritu par phir papa ne hum Dono ko rok diya.

to mai papa aur bhaiya ke bich jakar baith gaya..kyu ki vaha jakar mai safe tha..

Kyu ki muje pata tha vaha Jane ke baad ritu mujhe hanth bhi nahi lagayegi aur vaisa hi huva..

Ritu bhabi aur Di ki pass jakar baith gayi par jate waqt muh teda muh kar ke bol hi padi.

Ritika- Tujhe to mai baad me dekh lungi...

Maine bhi use Jane ka ishara kiya. Ab sab shant the to phir bhai bole..

Bhai- mai kuch din ke liye new-york ja raha hu. Vaha par business badhane ke liye..

Mai- kitne din ke liye.

Bhai- shayad 1-2 saal ke liye...

Mai to bhai ke itna kahne se chonk hi gaya. Kyu ki 1-2 saal bahut bada samay tha.

Mai- (chonkte huye) Kyaaa...? Itne din..

Bhai ke baat se sab chonk gaye the. to mom bolti hai..

Mom-(shock se) Kya itne din vaha pe Jana jaruri hai kya..?

Papa- Anita agar jaruri nahi hota to kya mai us e bhejta kya... Aur vaise bhi 2 saal ki to baat hai...

Siraj Patel 477

 Mom- Thik hai ab aap sab logo ne decide hi kiya hai to mai kya kahu...

Bhai- mom aap aisa kyu kah rahe ho.

Aur mujhe jaise hi waqt milega mai aa jaya karunga 6 mahine me ek baar..

mom- wah re tu aisa kah raha hai jaise 6 mahine yu hi nikal jayenge.

mom ke aise style se kaha ki mai to has hi pada par jab sab ne meri aur ajib si najar se dekha to mai bhi
shant ho gaya

Di- to kya bhabi bhi aa rahi hai kya tere sath.

Bhai- Na Neha ko mai agli baar aunga tab le jaunga.. Tab Tak mai vaha shuttle ho jau..

Bhai ke itna bolte hi bhabi mayus ho jati hai mai ye note karta hu.

to mai apni jagah se uthkar bhabi ki taraf jate hiluye bolta hu.

Mai- Are.. Are.. Bhabi aap to mayus ho gayi. Lekin aap chinta mat karo mai hu na apka khyal rakhne ke
liye.

Bhaiya nahi hai to kya apka ye ladka devar to hai..

Aur mai bhabhi ko jakar side se hug karta hu.

Mere utna kahne se bhabi bhi halki si smile karti hai par tabhi ritu bolti hai.

Ritu- - oyee... Mote.. Tu kaha bich me aa gaya. Chal hattt mai hu unke pass..
bada aya devar kahi ka...

Aur itna kahte hi wo bhi bhabi ko ek side se gale laga leti hai.

To Di aur sonam kyu piche hatati wo bhi bhabi ke gale lag gayi..

Sonam- ( Apne hi dhun me) ha bhabi mai bhi hu...

Bhabi- ( ankho me ansu the par haste huye) Ha re mere devarji mujhe pata hai aap ho yaha pe.

Mere pura pariwaar hai yaha pe... aur sonam tum bhi to ho yaha mera sir khane ke liye...

Hum sab ka pyaar dekh kar sab ke ankho me ansu the..

Bhai ke bhi shayad ankho me ansu aa gaye the.. Par unhonr rok liye..

Phir hamari aise hi kuch der bate huyi to maine bhi meri baat ched Di..

Mai-Waise mom mujhe bhi kahi Jana hai...

Siraj Patel 478

 Mom- Ab tum kaha ja rahe ho. Abhi to gaye the ..

Mai- Mom use to bahut din huye hai aur is baar mai sirf akela hi ja raha hu...

Papa- Par kaha ja raha hai ye to bata...

Mai- (jhuth)Pappa... Woo....papa hum sab dosto ne miljar ek jagah ghumne ka plan banaya hai to wahi ja
rahe hai isiliye..

Di- kitne din ke liye...

Di ka ye puchne ka ek alag hi style tha Jise mai samaj hi nahi paya ki ye kis haal me kah rahi hai.

Mai- Wo di ... Kuch nahi bas 1 week me liye..

Bhabi- Ye kya devar ji Abhi to apne bola ki mai hu apka khyal rakhne ke liye aur Abhi aap bhag rahe ho
mujhse...

Ye baat bhabi ne bahut masum tarike se kah Di jisse mai to kayal ho gaya bhabi ke ada par...

Mai- Bhabi waisi baat nahi hai bas 1 week ki to baat hai uske baad to mai sirf apke hi sath hai..

Mom - thik hai par kab Jane wale ho...

Mai- 2-3 din ke baad...

Papp- thik hai jao.. Mere taraf se tumhe full chuttt hai...

Mai- Thank U Dad....

phir kya kuch der aise hi baat hoti rahi aur hum sab khane me baad apne room me chale gaye.

Us raat me mai akela hi so gaya..

Aur yaha earth se karado dur ek grah pe kuch danav sath me baith huye the.Jo apas me kuch bate kar
rahe the..

Sardar- andhasur tumhe to pata hai ki wo phir se laut aya hai.

Par abhi bhi uski sari shaktiya uske pass nahi hai.

phir bhi usne hamare kahi danavo ko mara hai.

Andhasur - Ha mujhe pata hai par wo kaha hai ye nahi pata.

Sardar- Wo dharti pe hai aur ha mujhe andhere ke devta ne yaha bheja hai.

Siraj Patel 479

 tumhare pass jisse hum use ghayal kar sake aur kaid sake...

Andhasur- (kuch sochte huye)Ha ek chij aisi hai jisse hum uspe kabu kar sakte hai..

Kyu ki tum jaise kah rahe hai ho usse yahi lagta hai ki uski sari shaktiya abhi uske pass nahi hai.

to hume lagta hai ki us shakti ke karan hum use pakad sakte hai.

Sardar- hmm... Aisa kar sakte hai par wo chij akhir hai kya...

Andhsur- ( halki si smile karte huye) Chalo mai tumhe dikhata hu...

Phur wo andhasur aur sardar ek secret kamre me chale gaye jaha par wo chij rakhi huyi thi..

Aur us chij dekhne ke baad to us sardar ki ankhe aur bhi kali ho jati hai...

Sarsar- Ye... Lekin ye yaha kaise...

Andhasur- Ye kab se yahi hai par kisi ko pata nahi hai iske bare me..

Sardar- Par kya ye uspe kaam karegi..mera matlab....

Andhasur- Ha bilkul jab Tak uski sari shaktiya laut nahi aa jati tab tak...

Sarsar- Ye to bahut achi baat hai phir chalo ise le chalte hai...

Andhasur- abhi nahi kuch din yaha rah lo aur uske bad chale jana..

sardar- jaisa tum kaho

Aur phir wo sab us kamre se bahar aa jate hai..................

Agle din mai jald uth gaya aur subah ka gym karne ke baad mai ready huva..

To sab dining table pe baithe huye the..

Maine bhi apna breakfast khaya to bhaiya mujhe kahte hai..

Bhai- Rudra jara mere sath chalna kuch kaam hai.

Mai- Thik hai Bhaiya...

Phir mai bhaiya ke sath chala gaya unke gadi me.Maine pucha nahi kaha ja rahe hai aur unhone bhi nahi
bataya..

Phir hum ek bade se house ke samne aa gaye.

Bhaiya ne gadi park ki aur mujhe apne sath chalne ko bola. To mai bhi unke piche piche chalne laga

Siraj Patel 480

 Hum us house me aa gaye. Sach me wo house bada tha aur bahut hi alishan bhi tha..

Andar jakar Bhai ne left side ko hall me hi book rakhe huye the.

Us taraf chale gaye aur phir bhai ne ek book nikali to uske piche finger scan jaisa kuch dikha.

to vaha apna finger rakha aur wo books phir apni jagah rakh di.

To wo jagah side me hat gaye aur bich me ek surang type khul gaya. Hum dono uske andar chale gaye...

Us surang me kuch lights thi isiliye vaha andhera nahi tha hamare andar jate hi piche ka door band ho
gaya.

Mai yeh soch hi raha tha ki bhai mujhe kaha le ja rahe hai tabhi ek wall ke samne bhai Khade ho gaye...

Us wall me ek paint thi. Wo paint kisi girl ki thi jiske hath me dharti pakadi huyi thi aur dusra hanth khali
tha.

Bhai ne use khali hanth pe apna hanth rakha aur pahle dayi aur phir bayi ghumaya.

to wo wall paint sahit side me hone lagi aur uske piche ek lift jaisa kuch dikhne laga...

Bhai us lift me chale gaye aur mujhe bhi bualaya..

Mai to ye sab dekhke pahle hi shock me tha ki bhai mujhe kaha le ja rahe hai...

Shayad wo lift niche ja rahi thi.Phir wo lift ek jagah ruk gayi.

Aur lift ka door khula to samne ka drishya dekhkar mai to aur shock me rah gaya...

Mere samne ek bahut hi bada room tha. Karib 500*500 feet itna...

aur vaha pe mujhe ek bhi admi nahi dikh raha tha..

Sab jagah mujhe machine hi dikh rahe the... Aur wo sab ek se badhkar ek modern type lag rahe the.

Bhai age bade to mai bhi unke piche piche chalne laga..

Mai bhai ke piche chal to raha tha par mera pura dhyan vaha pe rakhe har ek chij pe hi tha..

Wo mujhe machines kam robot jyada lag rahe the..

Wo sirf adha hall hi robots se tha baki ka khali tha jaha par abhi to kuch nahi tha.

mujhe Aisa lag raha tha ki jaise mai koi research lab me aya hu.

Kuch der age chalne ke baad bhai ek operator room me ghus gaye.

Siraj Patel 481

 to mai bhi unke piche chalne laga aur mai bhi vaha ghus gaya.

Us operator room me mujhe ek admi dikhayi diya jo karib bhai ke itna hi tha..

Aur uske samne ek bahut bada screen tha aur vaha par side me bahut latest computer rakhe huye the.

wo sab mujhe kuch Hollywood movies ki tarah jaise lag raha tha.

Bhai ke vaha jate hi wo khada ho gaya.

Pahle to usne bhai ko jhukkar salam kiya aur phir dono gale mil gaye..

Mai ye soch hi raha tha ki yaha pe ho kya raha hai tabhi mujhe us admi ne bola..

Admi- Hi.. RD Sir...

Mai- (chonkte huye) Aap mujhe jante ho..

Admi- Apko kaise nahi pahchanuga sir.. Akhir aap The Rock ke bhai ho...

Mai to phir se chonk gaya kyu ki ye bhai ko mera matlab The Rock ko kaise janta hai..

Bhai to ye sab dekh rahe the aur wo man hi man muskura bhi rahe the...

Bhai- Bass.. Kar Tarun.. Rudra mujhe tumhe kuch batana hai..

Acha to us admi ka naam tarun hai..

Mai yaad karne laga ki ye naam maine kahi suna to hai par phir mujhe yaad aa gaya..

Mai kuch kahne hi wala tha ki bhai mujhe kahne lage.

Bhai- Tum soch rahe hoge ki bhai mujhe ye kaha le aye hai.. Yaha pe to koi admi bhi nahi hai.

(tarun ki aur ishara kar ke)use chodkar. Yaha sab robot aur machines hi hai.

Ye jagah konsi hai..yahi soch rahe ho na.

Maine ha me sir hialaya to phir bhai age kahne lage...

Bhai- Dekho Rudra ab tumhe pata hai ki mai New york ja raha hu to mai vaha pe rahte huye yaha ka
khayal nahi rah sakta..

Aur yaha pe Tarun bhi ye akela kaam nahi kar sakta to mai ye kahna chahata hu ki ab ye business tumhe
hi smbhalna hai.

Mai- (shock) businessss Matlab...

Siraj Patel 482

 Bhai- matlab ab tumhe hi The Rock ki jagah leni hai..

Mai to bhai ke itna kahte hi shock ho jata hu.

Mai- Bhaiya ye aap kya kah rahe hai mai apki jagah kaise le sakta hu... Matlab The Rock ki...

Bhai- tum ise na mat bolna rudra kyu ki mujhe pata hai tum kya ho aur tum akele kya kar sakte ho..

Mai- par...

Bhai-(mayus sa chehara karte huye) Par war kuch nahi tu apne bhai ki itni baat nahi manega..

Sab mujhe emotional blackmail karte hai aur sabko pata hai mai vaise jaldi hi pighal jata hu.

Mai- thik hai bhai mai apki baat manne ke liye tayar hu par pahle mujhe ye batyiye ye sab hai kya...

Bhai ne mujhe pahle gale laga liya bolne lage..

Bhai- Mujhe pata hai tu mujhe na nahi kahega...

Phir mai bhai aur tarun hum tino baith jate hai to bhai mujhe age bolte hai...

Bhai- Ye dekh Hamare The Rock ki Sara control yaha se hi hai... Yaha se hum sare india ko control karne
wale hai.

Isiliye maine ye control room open ki. Par is baat ka kisi ko bhi nahi pata mujhe tarun ko aur ab tumhe
chodke..

Mai- Par ye Robot...

Bhai- Ye yaha pe sab kaam karte hai.. Yaha se tum india me aur duniya me bhi kuch bhi hack kar sakte
ho.

Aur koi bhi jankari Jaan sakte ho. Par Hume koi bhi hack nahi kar sakta.

Hamare pass jitne bhi agent hai in sab ka data yahi hai..

India me kuch bhi galat hone wala ho to yaha pe pata chal jata hai..

Mai- Acha to ye robot inka kaam yahi hai...

Bhai- Nahi inka kaam sirf diye huye command ko follow karna aur inko command deti hai ek meri pyari
Simran...

Mai- Simran... Matlab yaha tarun ke bhi alawa koi aur hai aur uska naam simran hai to ab mai bhabi ko
bata hi dunga..

Tabhi ek ladki ki abaj ati hai..

Siraj Patel 483

 Ladki- Hi Yuvi Sir... Hi Rudra sir..

Mai to ye abaj sunke shock ho jata hu aur Charo aur dekhta hu.Par mujhe koi bhi dikhayi nahi deta.

mujhe aisa baichen hota huva dekha bhai Halke se muskura rahe the aur phir bolte hai..

Bhai- Rudra ye koi ladki nahi hai ye sirf ek abaj hai. Ek tarah ki machine hi samaj lo.

par ye physically nahi hai..Ise duniya ki puri tarah knowledge hai

Aur ha ek aur baat yahi hai Jo ye is pure control room ko control karti hai..

Iske alawa yeh kaam koi bhi nahi kar sakta.. Aur Jo koi bhi is pure system ko hack karne ki koshish bhi
kare.

to use system me viruses ghus jata hai aur usi ka system boommm.....

Mai to sirf bhai ka kahna sun raha tha . Mujhe ye sab bahut ajib lag raha tha..

Jaise mai ek NASA me hu.. Par ye NASA nahi hai...

Bhai- par ha is simran pe mera Tarun ka aur tumhara control hai.. Aur tumhe isse kuch bhi karwa sakte
ho..

Aur iske hanth se Jo Jo ho sakta hai ye sab tumhari madad kar sakti hai.

ye duniya me bahut hi intelligent hai. Aur ha ek aur baat isme felling bhi hai

Simran- Thanks yuvi Sir meri itni tarif karne ke liye..

Tarun- Simran ab tumhe Rudra sir ke order bhi follows karne hai samaj gayi na..

Simran- Ji Tarun sir.. Aur kuch..

Mujhe ye sab bahut ajib lag raha tha par bahut acha bhi lag raha tga.

phir bhai ne mujhe bahut kuch bataya aur sab me sunta gaya..

Mai- Bhai mai ek baar ye pura system dekhna chahata hu.

Bhai- Ha ha jarur dekho na...

Mai system ke samne gaya aur kuch der use dekhne laga aur phir mera kaam shuru ho gaya.

10 minute ne hi us system me jitna bhi data tha wo sab maine check kar liya tha.

aur usme mujhe bahut si khamiya dikhi to us waqt mujh se Jo problem solve ho sakta tha Maine use usi

Siraj Patel 484

 waqt solve kar diya.

Maine bahut se changes kiye the Lekin Abhi bhi usme kuch changes karne baki the.

Mai karib ye sab 10 minute me kar diya. Mere kaam ki speed dekhkar tarun ke sath bhai bhi chonk gaye.

Un dono ko to samaj nahi aa raha tha ki mai akhir kar kya raha hu aur isme simran ki ek baar bhi abaj
nahi ayi.

Wo sab ho jane ke baad mai dur hata.

Maine ab socha aaj ke liye bahut ho gaya.

agli baar aram se check karunga. ye sab sochte huye.

maine bhai ki taraf dekha to dono mujhe alag hi najar de dekh rahe the.............

Mai- What... Aap mujhe aisa kyu dekh rahe ho..

Bhai- Tu ye kya kar raha tha...

Mai- Wo mai pura system dekh raha tha aur sab data check kar raha tha..

Tarun- To kya huva check kar liya..

Mai- ha.. Aur mujhe isme kuch changes lage programming me to maine wo bhi changes kar diye..

Par lagta hai abhi bhi kuch changes karna baki hai aur wo me baad me kar lunga. Abhi ke liye itna kafi
hai..

Tarun to shock me mujhe hi dekh raha tha. Aur uske sath bhai ka bhi muh khula tha...

Tarun- Itne jaldi tumne ye sab padh bhi liya aur changes bhi kar diye. Lekin ye kaise possible hai..

Is pure system ko ready karne ke liye karib 1000 scientist ki jaraurat padhi thi hame..

Aur in sab ke madad se humne ye system karib 2 mahino me banaya tha. Lekin how its possible....

Mai- Waise hi jaise mai abhi The Rock hu...

Mere aise jawab se Bhai to hasne lage par tarun ke chehare se mujhe lag raha tha ki wo bahut confuse
hai.

Bhai- Waise tune changes kya kya kiye hai..

Mai- Aap simran se hi puch lo..

Simran- Ha sir... Sach me RD sir genius hai.

Siraj Patel 485

 Phir simran batane lagi ki maine usme kya kya changes kiye hai aur wo sab kitne kaam aa sakte hai.

Tarun - Wooww... Yuvi tumhara bhai to genious hai.

Lagta hai Hume ise banane me RD ko hi bulana chahiye tha... To aur bhi bahut function ate isme...

Mai- Abhi bhi aa sakte hai par Abhi nahi mai kahi bahar ja raha hu.

vaha se ane ke baad mai dekhunga is pure system ko.

Hum log aise hi bate kar rahe the isi me raat bhi ho gayi aur dopahar ka lunch to humko Simran ne hi de
diya.

To humne vahi dopahar ka khana kha liya.Aur raat ko bahut der ko hum ghar pahuch gaye..

Jate samay bhai se mai kahne laga..

mai- Bhai waise apko to pata hi hai mujhe kuch din bahar Jana hai. to vaha se wapas ane ke baad mai ye
sab dekh lunga..

Bhai- koi baat nahi ane ke baad dekh Lena. Tab Tak mai sambhal lunga...

Phur hum sab ghar pe aa gaye. To sab bahar hi baithe huye the.

hum dono ko ghar me haste huye ate dekhkar papa bolte hai.

Papa- aaj bhai-bhai kaha gaye the..

Bhai- Kuch nahi bas aaj chote ke sath dinbhar ghumne gaye the..

Di- Wah.. To tumhare ek hi bhai Jo hai sath me ghumne ke liye hum to koi nahi hai na...

Bhai- Aisi baat nahi hai monu.mujhe isse kuch kaam bhi tha phir hum ghumne bhi chale gaye..

Ritika- To humse to apka koi kaam hota nahi hai na.. Hum kaha apke kaam aa sakte hai

Bhai- Okk baba agle 1 week hum sab bahut ghumne jayenge..

Bhai ke is baat se sab khush ho jate hai..

Aur phir sab khana khate hai aur sab apne room so jate hai..
Hum apne room me sab soye huye the..

Par hamare shahar se kai dur ek khandar me kuch admi baithe huye the unke piche sab hatyar band
Khade the..

Wo sab kuch baat pe discuss kar rahe the to chalo sunte hai kya kah rahe hai..

Siraj Patel 486

 Admi1 - Bhai.. Bahut hi achi khabar laya hu...

Admi2- jaldi bata kya baat hai..

Admi1- Bhai maine suna hai The Rock india chod ke Jane wala hai...

Admi3- To..

Admi1- To kya uske Jane ke baad hamara hi raaj hoga is pure india me.

Kyu ki uske Jane ke baad yaha koi nahi hoga Jo Hume rok sake..

Admi2- Ye to bahut hi achi khabar hai.. Par maine use ek baar dekhna chahata hu.

wo akhir dikhta kaisa hai. Sala jab bhi dekho chupke se waar karta hai aur gayab ho jata hai..

Admi3- tum kuch bhi karo bas mujhe usse mera dhanda chahiye aur uske pure pariwaar ki lash..

Admi2 - Aisa mat bolo agar bade sahab ko pata chal gaya na to acha nahi hoga...

Admi1-aisa kya hoga jo unko pata chal gaya to... aur hai kon ye...

tabhi ek abaj hoti hai. aur ye abaj gun ki thi. jisse wo admi1 jamin pe pada huva tha...

admi2- Aaj tak unke bare me kisi ne nahi pucha aur hota kon hai tu unke bare me puche wala...

Aaj tak hume bhi para nahi hai wo kon hai to tumhe kya bataye....

(admi3 ki taraf ishara karte huye) vaise tum aisa kyu kah rahe the...

Admi3- to kya aisa hi rahu use darkar.. Mai use badla jarur lunga..

Admi2- Kya tumhe pata hai The Rock ka pariwaar konsa hai..

Admi3- Nahi to... Par mujhe lagta hai ek admi ko pata hai use mai jald hi baat krunga.

Abhi to wo underground hai mere admi use dhund rahe hai.. Ek baar confirm ho jaye phir uski koi khair
nahi..

Admi2- Thik hai ab chalo yaha rahna khatre se khali nahi hai aur ha ek aur baat jo bhi karna chupke se....

Phir wo sab chale jate hai. aur vaha ki dead body bhi gayab ho jati hai.

Agle kuch din aise hi bitate gaye aur inhi dino hum sab bhai ke sath bahut ghume..

Humne bahut se jagah sab sath gaye the.. Hamare sath bhabi sonam aur Di ritu bhi the..

Sirf hum bache hi gaye the ghumne ke liye mom ne to mana kiya tha

Siraj Patel 487

 Aur papa to nahi aa sakte..ye 1 week kaise gaya kuch pata hi nahi chala...

Phir 1 weak ke baad bhai ko Jana bhi tha..

Aur is 1 hafte me mujhe apne Business ke bare me sab kuch bata diya tha.Sab agent ki detail.unke bare
me jankari..

Ye sab data System me to tha hi aur ye sab mujhe malum bhi tha.

par kuch aise bate the Jo bhai be mujhe personally boli thi.. Aur wo din aa gaya jab bhai Jane wale the..

Mom Di ritu sab roye ja rahe the.. Sab se jyada bhabi ro rahi thi..kyu ki akhir unka pyaar Jo tha Bhai...

Bhai- Are.. Are.. Aap aise kyu ro rahi ho jaise mai hamesha ke liye chod ke ja raha hu.

Jab bhi aap sab log mujhe yaad karoge mai dauda chala aunga..

Mom- kuch bhi bolta hai.aisa nahi hai re ye to aa hi jate hai na inhe roka thodi jata hai..

Bhai- Neha tum to ro mat.. Kya mujhe rote huye bida karogi.. Aisa hai to mai nahi jata..

Mai bhabhi ke pass gaya aur bhabi ke piche se kande pe hanth rakhte huye bola..

Mai- Bhabi aap chinta mat karo jab Tak bhai nahi ate mai hu na apka khyal rakhne ke liye..

Meri baat se sab mujhe hi dekh rahe the.. Jaise maine bahut choti baat kah Di ho..

Mai; Ohh... I mean.. Hum sab hai na apka khyal rakhne ke liye..

Meri baat se sab hasne page.. Par sonam Kaise piche rah sakta hai..

Sonam- Aur bhabi aap to mujhe bhul hi gaye ho..

Ab bhabi ke chehare pe bhi hasi aa jati hai..

Bhabi- Ha meri sonam mai tumhe Kaise bhul sakti hu.. Tum hi to ho Jo mujhe sab se jyada satati ho..

Bhai- Ab chalo mai chalta hu..

Itna bolkar bhai hum sab ke gale lag gaye aur phir wo chale gaye...

Kuch hi der me unki flight bhi ud gayi aur phir hum sab ghar ki aur nikal pade..

Ate waqt hum bhabi ko hasate aa rahe the Lekin vaha pe mai hi akela tha.

Jo bhabi ko chida raha tha par is baar mera sath diya sonam ne bhi...

Siraj Patel 488

 Ghar ane par sab khamosh ho gaye the.. Kyu ki agle din mai bhi Jane wala tha...

Meri agle power ke liye par is waqt mujhe kitni der lagegi wo nahi bataya tha ansh ne mujhe...

Raat ko mai Di ke room me gaya wo Abhi bhi kuch padh rahi thi...

Mujhe dekhkar apna book side me rakh diya........................

Raat ko mai Di ke room me gaya wo Abhi bhi kuch padh rahi thi...

Mujhe dekhkar apna book side me rakh diya..

Di- Are dipu beta aao na.. Kuch kaam tha kya..

Mai- nahi Di mai to bas aise hi..

Mai Di ko dekhne laga aaj mujhe Di bahut hi khubsurat dikh rahi thi...

Wo apne night suit me thi dikhne me wo bahut hi hot dikh rahi thi.

Di- Kya huva tu mujhe aise kyu dekh raha hai..

Mai- Kuch nahi Di aaj aap bahut hi khubsurat aur cute dikh rahi ho..

Di-(sharmate huye) ohhh... Thank U so much waise aaj bada dhyan aya apne Di pe.kyu chance maar raha
hai iya..

Siraj Patel 489

 Mai- (haste huye) mai aap par chance kaise maar sakta hu Di aap to apni ho.. Aur apno pe chance nahi
Mara jata..

Di - to phir kya kiya jata hai apno pe..

Mai unke bahut pass gaya unke chehare ke bahut karib.

Hum dono me bahut kam distance bacha tha.

agar mai kuch age badhta to shayad mera aur Di ka kiss ho Sakta tha itne najdik.

Mere itna pass ane se Di ki aur sath me meri bhi dhadkam badh gayi..

aur unki dhadkan mujhe mere kano me sunayi de rahi thi..

Wo mere ankho me aur mai unki ankho me dekhe hi ja raha tha...

Wo to jaise mere ankho me dekhte huye kho hi ho gayi thi.Aisa lag raha tha.

mai unke karib jakar bola..

Mai- Apno ko to sirf pyaar kiya jata hai Meri Pyari Sweetheart...

Mere itna bolte hi maine ek Halka sa Di ke labo ko touch huva.

aur unke labor par ek chota sa kiss kar diya.aur kuch piche hat gaya..

Lekin phir bhi Di kuch waise hi khadi thi jaise pahle thi..

Unke chehare se kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha ki unke dil me kya chal raha hai...

Maine unke hontho ki taraf dekha to wo pink honth dekhkar mujhe aisa laga ki wo honth mujhe bula
rahe hai..

Aur na Jane mai Kaise phir se unke karib gaya aur phir se unko labo ko kiss kar diya..

Ye kiss hamari kuch 10-15 sec. Chali.. Par yaha sirf mai hi kiss karte raha tha aur unke honth choos raha
tha..

Wo to sirf mere age baithi huyi thi unki taraf se koi respond nahi aa raha tha.

Mere ais choosne se di shock hi ho gayi thi.

Par kiss ke age na maine badhne ki koshish ki aur nahi Di ne..

Mujhe unse kiss karne ke karan ek gajab sa nasha chadhne laga tha.

Siraj Patel 490

 Hum Dono ke is kiss me kahi bhi hawas nahi thi.Tha to sirf pyaar... pyaar aur sirf pyaar...

Jaise hi mujhe hosh aya mai kya kar raha hu mai jald se piche hat gaya.

aur Di ko dekhne laga to Di me dono ankhe band thi..

Shayad kiss ke dauran unke ankhe band ho gayi thi aur madhosh bhi...

Mai to unke cute se pyare chehare ko dekhta hi rah gaya phir mujhe kya huva kya malum ma vaha se uth
gaya..

Aur mai vaha se apne room chala gaya.. Mujhse ye kya ho gaya wo meri Di hai ab wo kya sochegi..

Yahi sab sochte huye mai apne room ki taraf ja hi raha tha ki tabhi mai kisise takara gaya.

to meri najar upar huyi to maine dekha jo bhi mere age tha.

Aur wo niche gir rahi thi ki mai ne use hath dekhar bacha liya aur use phir se khada iuya..

Par mere age koi aur nahi sonam khadi thi..

Sonam- Aap.. Yaha pe.. Itni raat.. Kya kar rahe ho.. Aur apke chehare pe pasina kaise aya hai.

Mai- Woo... Ku..kuch nahi mai to bas aise hi.. Tumse hi Milne aa raha tha..

Sonam- Mujhse... Lekin wo bhala kyu..

Mai- Aao mere room me tumhe batata hu...

Sonam aur mai mere room me jate hai aur hum dono mere bed pe baithe huye the...

Sonam- Ab batao kya baat hai..

Mai- Wo kya hai na sonam mai kuch din ke liye bahar ja raha hu.

meri shaktiya pane ke liye to tumhe is ghar ka khyal rakhna hoga..

Sonam- mai to ab rakhungi.. Kyu ki ye ab mera hi ghar ho chuka hai.. Aur ha lekin aap ja kaha rahe ho...

Mai- Ye to mujhe bhi nahi pata jaha meri manjil le jayegi vaha chala jaunga....

Sonam- Thik hai aap chinta mat kijiye mai apne ghar ke Charo aur ek suraksha kabach laga dungi.

Jisse hamare ghar ke kisi bhi tarah ki koi nuksani na pahucha sake.

Mai- Mujhe tumse yahi ummid thi Sonam.. Ab tum jao..

Sonam- Thik hai good night.. aur best of luck jaldi laut ke ana...

Siraj Patel 491

 Itna bolte hi sonam palat jati hai to mai use abaj deta hu wo phir se palat ke mujhe dekhti hai.

mai uske pass jata hu aur sonam ke najdik jakar uska muh hantho me leta hu.

pakad ke pahle gaal pe aur phir halka sa hontho pe kiss karta hu.

Mai aise kiss karne se sonam puri tarah shock ho jati hai..

Use kuch pata nahi chala ki Abhi kya huva..to maine use hialya aur bola..

Mai- Kya huva....

Wo mujhe kuch bhi nahi boli aur apne gaal pe hanth rakhte huye na me sir hilaya Aur sharmate huye
chali gayi..

Uske Jane ke baad mere chehare pe ek halki si muskan aa gayi..

Phir kuch der ritu aur Divya se mila unse bhi bahut bate ki...

aur unhe bhi ek pyara sa kiss dekar sone chala gaya..

Subah me jaldi utha fresh huva apna bag maine khud pach kiya aur chal diya bahar..

Hall me mujhe sab mil gaye. Sabke ankho me ansu the..

lekin bahar jate hu mera jyada dhyan di pe hi tha par unko dekhkar mai khud confuse ho gaya..

kyu ki na unke chehare par koi expression hi nahi the jisse mai samaj saku ki kya chal raha hai.

aur mai unka mind bhi read nahi karna chahata tha.

Phir mai sabse mila aur mai unhe jaldi ane ka kahkar chal diya bahar ki aur..

Aur Apni gadi nikali aur unhe bye kahkar chal diya. Jate samay mujhe kuch baicheni ho rahi thi..

Jaise koi bura hone wala hai. Aur ghar me bhi Di aur ritu aur sonam ka bhi yahi haal tha..

mai apnr shahar se dur aya ate samay maine gita se baat ki thi..

use bhi maine kah diya tha ki mai kuch din ke liye bahar ja raha hu.

Ane ke baad tumse milunga.. Pahle to wo bhi bahut naraj ho gayi thi..

Lekin mere samjane se wo samaj gayi..

Phir use baat karne ke baad maine call rakh diya aur ek ghane jungle me jakar apni gadi rok di..

Siraj Patel 492

 Mai gadi se uatara apna bag gadi me hi rakh diya ki tabhi ansh vaha pe aa jata hai..

Ansh- bhai good morning...

Mai- Good morning ansh batao ab kaha Jana hai...

Ansh- Okkk bosss...!

Aur mai vaha se ansh ke sath gayab ho gaya.

Ansh mujhe vaha se ek aisi jagah le gaya Jo earth se bahar thi..

Par vaha pe koi bhi nahi tha matlab Charo aur andhera hi andhre bahut dur Dur mujhe lights dikh raha
tha...

Maine niche dekha to jaise mai hawa me khada hu aisa mahsus huva.

Mai- ansh tum mujhe ye kaha le aye ho..

Ansh- Bhai aap dharti ke bahar ho. Matlab space me..

yahha pe aap ko sabhi jagah andhera hi najar aa raha hai. Aur ye chote chote tare.

aur jo dur dekh rahe ho na wo hai sun.. Aur yaha pe dekho right side me earth hai.

Mai wo sab dekh raha tha mujhe Aisa laga jaise wo sab mujhe bahut duri pe hai.

Par sach me bahar se dharti bahut achi dikh rahi thi.

Mai- Lekin tum mujhe ye kaha le aye ho...

Ansh- Ab yahi se apko agla padhav pe Jana hai aur apki agli power hasil karni hai.

Mai; Lekin kaise..............?

Ansh- Aap apne full speed se yaha bhago ge na rukte huye na thakte huye.

kuch bhi ho jaye apko rukna nahi hai.. Agar aap ruk gaye to apko kuch nahi milega.

aur nahi dikhayi dega agar aisa huva to aur aapko phir se vahi se bhagna hoga..

Mai- Lekin mai kab Tak bhagunga.. aur Matlab yaha me udata rahunga...

Ansh- Jab Tak apko apke hi speed se udte huye ya bhagte huye koi shaksh na mile...

Mai- Lekin wo kon hai aur mai use milkar kya kahuga..

Ansh- wo aap dekho Ab yahi Tak mera aur apka sath tha ab chalo bye...

Siraj Patel 493

 Aur mere kuch puchne se pahle hi wo chala gaya..ab mujhe bhi pata tha ki wo ab bulane se ayega to
nahi..

Phir kya jaise ansh ne kaha tha mai udne laga...

Mai kab se udte hi ja raha tha par mujhe koi bhi nahi dikh raha tha..

Jaha bhi dekho vaha mujhe andhera hi andhera najar aa raha tha...

Shayad 1 din ho gaya hoga mujhe galaxy me ghumte huye lekin mujhe koi bhi nahi mil raha tha..

Mai har ek grah ke pass jakar usko dekhta par kabhi bhi uske pass nahi rukta..

Chalte huye mai earth se bahut dur aa gaya tha..

Mujhe ye bhi nahi pata tha ki mai ab hu kaha.

Ki tabhi mujhe aisa lagta hai ki Abhi Abhi mere age se koi gaya hai aur wo bahut fast tha..

Isiliye mai bhi usi disha me Jane laga. Kuch der chalne ke baad mujhe ek shaksh dikhayi diya.

wo kisi alag hi vastra pahne huye tha...

Aur wo kisi rath pe baithe huye tha wo rukne ka naam hi nahi le raha tha bas apne hi dhun me chale ja
raha tha..

Uske side me kya ho raha hai use koi gyan bhi nahi tha...

Mai uske pass jakar uske hi sath udne laga usne mujhe dekha...

par us shaksh ne najarandaj kar diya.ye mere liye bahut badi baat thi..

Par ek baat thi agar mai ek pal ke liye bhi vaha ruk gaya to wo kaha chala jayega ye kisi ko pata bhi nahi
chalega...

Usko dekhne se man me bahut alag si baicheni ho rahi thi.. Uske chehare par bahut tej tha..

wo Jaha bhi jata apni chhap chod ke jata.. Par kisi ek jagah wo rukta nahi...

aur usne mujhe dekha par wo mujhe bhi dekhkar ruka nahi apne hi dhun me chal diya age...

Mai uske pass jakar usko pucha..

Mai- Aap kon ho...

Shaksh- Tum kon ho Jo mujhe ye sawal puch rahe ho...

Siraj Patel 494

 Mai- Mai hu Rudradip ..

Usne 1 najar mujhe dekha upar se niche Tak dekhta raha aur phir age dekhne laga...

Mai- Ab to batao aap kon ho...

Shaksh- Mai wo hu jo kisi ke liye rukta nahi kisi ke age jhukta nahi.

Mujhe rokne wala aaj Tak koi nahi aur kaha Jana meri manjil nahi...

Mai- Matlab....?

Shaksh- Mai hu Samay... Yani Time..

Mai-(chonkte huye) Ohh.... To isiliye tum apne hi dhun me chale ja rahe ho...

Shaksh- Mai to apna karya kar raha hu par tum... Tum kis liye yaha aye ho....

Mai- mai to yaha apne shakti ko hasil karne aya hu.jiske liye mujhe aap se milna hai.

Shaksh- Tumhari shakti...? Samay ke pass kisi ki bhi koi shakti nahi hai...

Ab tum jao bevajah tum apna samay barbad kar rahe ho.. Kyu ki mai to apna karya kar raha hu..

Mai- Mai ek horse ke liye yaha aya hu.. Jo meri shakti hai.. aur Mera vahan bhi hai..

Jo sabse fast hai... Aur sabse shaktishali...

Ek baar phir us shaksh ne meri taraf dekh liya.. Aur phir smile karte huye bola...

Samay- wo to mere pass nahi hai.. Par use pana itna asan bhi nahi hai..

Mai- mujhe bas itna bata do ki wo hai kaha....

Shaksh- thik hai mai bata dunga par usse pahle tumhe mere kuch sawalo ka jawab dena hoga.

agar tumne mere sabhi sawalo ka sahi jawab nahi diya to tum apne ghar wapas chale Jao.

aur phir kabhi laut ke mat ana.Aur agar diya to tumhe mai age ka rasta bata dunga.

Mai- Thik hai mai Tayar hu aap puchiye sawal....

Samay-(pahila sawal) ek parakh hai sundar murat, jo dekhe wo usi ki surat , fiqr paheli payi na , bujhan
laga ayi na....

Mai(Sochte huye) Ye kaisi paheli hai...

(phir yaad aya ) Are ha iske to sawal me hi answer hai to iska answer hai Mirror yani aina...

Siraj Patel 495

 Samay- Bilkul sahi jawab ab agla sawal woh kya hai jo andha bhi dekh sakta hai.....

Mai-(haste huye) itni bhi easy sawal mat pucho yaar to iska answer hai andhera..

Samay- (Haste huye) Sahi jawab ab agla sawal....

jo jakar na wapas aye, jata bhi wo najar na aye, sare jag me usi ki charcha, wo to ati balwan kahaye.....

Mai- Ye kaisa sawal hai... Iska to koi answer nahi dikhta mujhe...

Samay- Beta agar sawal hai to jawab bhi hoga hi na... Uske bina sawal kaise ayega...

Mai- (sochte huye) Wahhh... Bhai maan gaye tumhe tum to apni badhyi khud kar rahe ho.

aur mere muh se kahla rahe ho matlab iska answer hai samay yani tum..

Samay- Yahi to logo ki fitrat hai bache Jo Maine tumhi se sikhi hai...

OK ab agla sawal. Woh kon hai Jo paidal chalne par thakta nahi hai....

Mai- Thakta nahi hai aisa kon hai bhai is duniya me...

Mai kitne din se udd raha hu shayad iska jawab mai khud hi hunga...

Samay- Beta sahi sahi jawab dena agar ek bhi galat jawab diye to pata hai na tumhe lautna padega...

Mai- Ha ha pata hai pata hai dhmaki mat do mujhe sochne do..

(sochte huye) Ohh... To iska jawab hai parchai...

Sammay- Bilkul sahi jawab ab ye tumhara last sawal iska agar sahi jawab diya to tum age badh sakte ho..

Mai- Thik hai pucho sawal....

Samay- Pahle murgi ayi ya pahle anda...

Mai- Ye kaise pechida sawal hai na to mai dono khata hu aur nahi in dono ko itne karib se dekha hai...

Sammay- jawab ata hai kya bolo...

Mai- Ha ruko bhai ruko sochne to do... (Yaad aya...) Waise mai khata to nahi par dosto ki bajah se aaj
bach gaya.

Ha to iska jawab hai Jo bhi pahle order karega wo pahle ayega....

Samay- Kya tum sure ho is jawab se agar galat jawab ho to tumhe malum hai na kya ho sakta hai...

Siraj Patel 496

 Mai- Ha ha pata hai aap is jawab ko lock kar Do....

Samay- To phir ab tumhe Jana hoga.......... Aggeeee.......

Mai- Kya iska matlab ye wrong hai.(mayus hote huye) ohhh shittt....

Ek minute tumne Abhi kya kaha matlab...

Samay-(halki si smile karte huye) ha bilkul sahi suna tumne Tumne sabhi sawalo ke jawab bilkul sahi diye
hai..

Mai- Thanks... Oh God...

Samay- Aur ab mai tumhe wo rasta batata hu jaha pe tumhari agli shakti hai...

Mai- Ji...

Shaksh- Dhyan se sunn.. Is pure bramhand me ek aisa grah hai jo ghumata hi rahata hai aur uski speed
mujhse bhi kai jyada hai...

Wo kahi bhi nahi rukta aur use normal ankho se dekhna asambhav...

Par 500 salo me wo ek hi jagah rukta hai aur wo bhi bas kuch hi time ke liye.

Aur wo ab se Karib 12 ghante baad wo sahi samay kai salo baad aya hai..

To yaha se tum dayi taraf apne full speed se jaoge to wo tumhe dikh jayega...

Par agar tumhe vaha pahuchne me thodi si bhi der kar di to tumhe wo phir 500 salo baad hasil karna
hoga..

Uske pahle wo tumhe kabhi nahi milega....

Mai- thik hai ab mai chalta hu...

Samay- Vijayi bhav..!

Maine uski puri baat dhyan se sun li aur phir unke Kahe anusar chal diya us disha ki taraf.................

Mai apne full speed se chala ja raha tha.Mujhe koi bhi hosh nahi tha mai kaha ja raha hu.

mai sirf itna janta tha ki mujhe us grah ke ane se pahle vaha to Jana tha aur wo bhi bahut jaruri tha...

Mai aise hi chalte huye 1 grah ke upar se ja raha tha ki tabhi mujhe kuch shor sunayi dene laga..

Maine usko najarandaj karte huye age badhne laga par wo shor mujhe phir se sunayi Dene laga..

Maine dekha to wo shor usi grah se aa rahi tha.. Maine dhyan se dekha to mai hairan ho gaya..

Siraj Patel 497

 Kyu ki us grah me karib 500 se adhik log ro rahe the... Aur bahut Jor Jor se chilla rahe the...

Mujhe unka ye scene dekhe nahi gaya aur mai us taraf badh gaya...

Mujhe age bhi badhna tha par maine socha pahle inka matter nipta Ku...

Mai vaha gaya aur unke samne jakar khada ho gaya.Wo sab bahut ajib se dikh rahe the...

Lagta hai pargrahi hai isliye aise dikhte honge.phir mai unke samne gaya aur unhe kahne kaga..

Mai- Kya huva aap sab ro kyu rahe ho aur wo bhi itne sare...

Pahle to wo sab meri abaj sunke shock me the aur phir mujhe dekhkar wo phir se dar ke mare chillane
lage aur phir yaha vaha bhagne lage...

To maine unhe chup karaya. Aur unhe bola...

Mai- Kya huva hai aap sab logo ko mai apki problem ka hal dhund leta hu.
mujhe batao apka kya problem hai..

Unme se ek age aya aur bola..

Admi- Tum kon ho aur kaha se aye ho...

Mai- Mai hu Rudradip.. Aur ab mujhe batao kya musibat aa gayi hai aap sab logo ke upar...

Wo sab to mere naam sunte hi mujhe ek ajib si najaro se dekhne lage jaise mai koi ajuba hu..

Wo sab hairan the.. Phir unme se vahi shaksh bola..

Admi - Kya tum sach me Rudradip ho..

Mai- Ha hu.. Ab batao mujhe kya samshya hai aap sab logo ki...

Admi- Hum yaha shanti se rah rahe the.. Lekin hamare upar ek raaj kar raha tha ek raja hai.

wo raja hamare upar bahut jurm karta tha aur hamare sare aurato ko aur bacho ko uthkar apni hawas ka
shikar banata tha..

Aur aaj bhi usne vahi kiya hai usne hamare bahut admi maar diye hai..

ye dekho yaha pe sab lashe hi lashe hai...

Maine dekha to sach me vaha pe karib 1000 se upar lashe thi...

Mai- Lekin usne aisa kyu kiya..

Siraj Patel 498

 Admi- Use hamare sari aurate chahiye thi wo sab aurato ke sath apni hawas puri kar leta.

Aur baad me hum sabse bahut hi gande gande kaam karwa leta.

Ab to mujhe bolne me bhi sharam aa rahi hai.

To ek din hum sab ne milkar usse ladne ki Sochi.. Aur phir hum sab usse ladne bhi gaye..

Par uske pass 10,000 sena hai... Hum uska kahi bhi samna nahi kar paye..

Hum sab me se sirf itne hi Bach paye hai..

Hum me se jo bhi aurat jinda bachi use wo apne sath le chala gaya.. Aur bacho ko bhi...

Mai- Thik hai ab aap chinta mat karo mai dekh leta hu ab aap shant ho jao...

Itna kahte hi mai vaha se hawa Me chalang lagate huye unki batayi huyi disha me nikal pada.

kuch hi duri pe mai gaya to mujhe vaha pe wo sab dikhayi diya...Karib 10,000 ke pass sena thi uske pass.

aur karib 1000 ke karib bandi banaye gaye the Jo unke sath the. Sab age badh rahe the..

Aur sabse madhya me ek bahut hi bade vahan pe body se bahut hi bada koi shaksh baitha huva tha.

aur wo sab ko instruction de raha tha..

Mai der na karte huye unke samne jakar khada ho gaya.

Mujhe apne samne dekhkar bahut se sainik hairan the kyu ki wo sab mujhse bahut hi ajib dikhte the...

Wo sab mujhe dekhkar piche piche hatne lage aur unko piche hatata dekh unka wo raja age aa gaya aur
bola..

Raja- Kon ho tum aur yaha ane ki jarurat Kaise ki tumne...

Mai- Mera naam hai Rudradip. Mai yaha se gujar raha tha ki mujhe yaha chike sunayi di.

tumne jin logo ko bandi banaya hai un sab logo ko chod do... Aur unhe apne ghar Jane do..

Pahle to wo aab mera naam darkar do kadam piche hat gaye..

Par jaise hi us raja ko kuch yaad aya aur wo jor jor se hasne laga.

Uske Aisa hasne se ek baar to maujhe kuch ajib laga aur phir wo apna hasna rokte huye bola...

Raja- Tum Jo koi bhi ho par mujhe pata tum rudradip nahi ho sakte kyu ki wo to hazaro saal pahle mar
chuka hai.

Siraj Patel 499

 Aur rahi baat hamari to dekho hamara sena kitni badhi hai humhare age tum kuch bhi nahi ho...

Mai- to tum aise nahi manne wale ab tumhe dikha dena padega...

Maine apne hanth me normal talwar li aur us raja ne bhi apni sena ko adesh de diya akraman ka..

Phir kya mere samne Jo koi bhi ata uska koi na koi body part apne body se alag pada huva tha...

Wo jyada der tik nahi pata tha. Karib maine adhe ghante me uske hazar sainik mare the.

par wo sab rukne ka naam bhi nahi le rahe the.

Aur mujhe age bhi badhna tha.Agar aise hi in sab se ladhta raha.

to samay rahte mai apne manjil Tak nahi pahuch paunga...

Tabhi vaha par ek bahut bada janwar aya maine use dekha nahi tha .kyu ki mai yaha ladne me busy tha..

Aur kab mere pass aya aur mujhe ek jor ka dhaka dete huye bahut jor se mai piche jakar gir gaya...

Ye dekhkar wo raja hasne laga aur phir bola..

Raja- Maine kaha tha tum wo nahi ho agar tum sach me wo hote na to ab Tak to meri sena bhi yaha nahi
hoti..

Mujhe uski baat se aur bhi gussa ane laga. Maine wo talwar phek Di ab mere hanth me kuch bhi nahi
tha...

Maine apne hanth upar kiya to mere dono hantho me bijaliya nikalne lagi.

Wo bijaliya bahut Jor jor se garaj rahi thi.. Mera pura Sharir agni se jal raha yha..

Mere dono ankhe gusse se laal ho gayi thi..

Mera ye haal dekhkar wo sab to bahut dar gaye. Ek baar to unka raja bhi dar gaya tha.

to usne apne sena ko bol diya hamla karne ke liye wo sab age badhne lage..

Maine wo bijaliya ab unpe girane laga. Maine in bijaliyo ko ek talwaar me badal diya.

Ab wo karib 1000 feet bijaliya mere hantho me aa gayi thi...

Ab kya maine apne dono hanth age kiye aur in bijali ke talwaar se in sainiko pe hamla kar diya.

Wo bijali unke body se gujarte huye badalo me gayi...

Mai in bijaliyo ko talwaar he jaise chalane laga..

Siraj Patel 500

 wo sab us bijali ke ek hi waar me Karib 1000 sainik mar rahe the..

Ye scene dekhkar us raja ki bhi phat gayi thi.. Maine us talwaar se waar karte huye age badh raha tha.

aur mere samne Jo koi bhi ata wo sab rakh ban jate the..

Ab kuch 2 minute baad vaha ka najara hi kuch alag tha.. Us raja ke sare sainik mar gaye the sirf us raja ko
chodkar..

Sabhi jagah sirf lashe hi lashe the..aur unme se adhe se jyada rakh bankar hawa me mil gaye the...

Lekin Abhi bhi mera gussa shant nahi huva tha...

Ye sab dekhkar us raja ke expression to badal gaye the.

par Abhi bhi wo apne jagah se hila bhi nahi tha aur nahi usne mere pe hamla kiya tha.

Ab maine un bijaliyo ka ek bahut hi bada gola banaya aur raja ke upar chod diya..

Par wo raja apni jagah se hila bhi nahi Lekin ye kya ho raha hai.

jaise jaise wo bijali ka gola uske pass ja raha tha waise waise wo chota hota ja raha tha...

Aur us gole ko mai sirf dekhta hi rah gaya kyu ki usne wo pura gola apne andar samane laga.

matlab usne apne muh se us ko apne andar khich liya...

Mai dekhkar shock rah gaya kyu ki sach me wo gola bahut hi bada tha aur usne wo pura apne andar le
liya..

Lekin Abhi bhi mera gussa kam nahi huva tha..

ab maine ek aag ka gola banaya aur usne upar chod diya.

to usne vahi gola apne hanth me liya aur mere upar hi chod diya..

Maine uspar bahut se waar kiye par sab waar usne upar behal the najane uske pass aise konsi shakti
thi.............

Phir Maine uske upar pathro ka hamla kiya to ek pathar uske body ko laga aur use lagte hi wo apni jagah
se hila.

aur us bade se janwar ke upar niche girne hi wala tha ki usne apne aap ko bacha liya..

Na Jane wo apne janwar ke upar se kyu nahi utar raha tha..

Mujhe laga jarur us janwar me koi aisi taqat hai Jo use bacha rahi hai...

Siraj Patel 501

 Phir kya mai uske pass gaya ab uske upar jadu se waar karna nahi tha.

use to bas us janwar ke upar se niche girana tha. Mai gayab huva aur gayab hote hi chupke se uske pass
gaya..

Wo mujhe idhar udhar dhund raha tha par mai use kahi bhi dikhayi nahi diya.. Wo chillane laga..

Raja-- Kaha chupa hai be tu samne aa aaj tu mere hantho se Bach nahi payega chal jaldi aa..

Mai uske piche gaya aur achanak uske samne aa gaya.Wo mujhe itne Karib dekhkar dar gaya..

Aur dar ke Karan wo piche gaya aur usi ke chalte uska balance bighad gaya..

Aur wo us janwar se niche gir gaya.Mujhe bhi yahi chahiye tha.. Ab mai us aram se maar sakta hu..

Wo phir se apne jagah se utha aur phir se us janawar pe baithne hi ja raha tha ki maine use rok diya.

Mai- Kaha chale barkhuddar jara niche akar bhi bate karo...

Aur maine use pakad ke piche phek diya. Wo sach me bahut dur jakar gir gaya..

Ab maine der na karte huye uske upar aag ka gola banaya aur uske upar chod diya..

Wo vahi tadap tadap ke mar gaya aur kuch hi der me uski bhi rakh ho gayi..

uske Marne ke baad ab mai kuch shant hone laga..

Tabhi mujhe ek abaj ayi Jo us janwar ke andar se thi..

Janwar- Dhanyawaad Rudradip tumne aaj mujh pe bahut bada ehsaan kiya hai.ye ahsaan mai tumhara
kabhi nahi bhul sakta..

Tum jab bhi mujhe yaad karoge mai tumhari madad ke liye aaunga jarur..

Mai- Lekin tum iske paltu janwar Kaise bane.. mera matlab tumne ise apne upar kyu baithne diya.

Kyu ki ye itna shaktishali bhi nahi tha phir...

Janwar-Usne mujhe dhoke se hasil kar liya. Mai kabhi bhi ek jagah pe nahi tikta kabhi yaha to kabhi vaha.

Ek din usne ek jaal pheka aur usme mai kaid ho gaya.. Aur hamare yaha ek niyam hai.

Jo bhi hamare upar baith jata hai phir uske marne ke baad hi hum usse mukt ho jate hai..

Tab tak hum isko raksha karte rahte hai.. Aur iski taqat badhate rahte hai aur iske gulam rahte hai.

Mai- Thik hai ab to tum ajad ho. Ab tum jaha bhi jana chahate ho ja sakte ho..

Siraj Patel 502

 Janwar- Agar aap chahte ho to aap mere upar baith sakte ho.

phir mai aap jaise nek dil insaan ka sewak banke raksha karunga..aur apke sath rahunga..

Mai- Koi jaruraat nahi hai tum aise hi ache lagte hai. Mujhe ye pasand nahi hai ki koi mera gulam bane.

Aur har waqt mai Jo kahu wahi kare...

Janwar- Jaisa apko thik lage lekin jab bhi aap mujhe ek abaj doge tab mai vaha aa jaunga..

Mai- Thik hai phir vaise tumhara naam kya hai..

Janwar- Mera naam hai Jinnat...

Mai- Thik hai jinnat ab mai chalta hu tum in sabko inke ghar chod do mujhe kahi aur jana hai..

Janwar- Kaho to mai chod du..

Mai- Na ye mere akele ki manjil hai tum bas inhe apne ghar chod do..

Mai itna kahte hi vaha se hawa me chalang lagate huye nikal pada.

lekin jane se pahle un bandiyo ko us jaal se azad kar diya tha.Aur phir mai apne hi dhun me nikal pada...

Mujhe in sab me bahut der ho gayi thi.. Ab to mujhe dar bhi lagne laga tha ki wo grah mujhe milega bhi
ya nahi..

Mai apne puri shakti lagakar vaha se udd raha tha..

In sab me mujhe bahut der ho gayi thi.Mai age badhta chala gaya..

Lekin mujhe age kuch bhi dikhayi nahi de raha tha..

Ab to mujhe sach me dar lagne laga tha ki sach me mujhe der na ho gayi hogi...

Kuch der tak age badhta raha phir mujhe aisa laga ki abhi abhi vaha pe mujhe kuch dikha hai. Mai us
disha ki aur nikal pada..

Kuch hi age jane ke baad mujhe kuch dikhayi diya. Mai wo dekhkar bahut hi khush huva..

Kyu ki mai jisse dhund raha tha wo mere samne tha.

Lekin wo baki grahi ko tarah bilkul hi nahi tha.Matlab wo bakiyo ki tarah bada hi tha.

par gol nahi tha wo kuch alag hi shape jaisa dikh raha tha mujhe...

Ab maine apni speed badha di aur uske pass jane laga.. To mujhe laga ki wo apne jagah se hil raha hai..

Siraj Patel 503

 Mujhe laga ki wo ab apni jagah se nikalne hi wala hoga..

Isiliye wo apni jagah hil raha hai.. Mai uske karib gaya.

To wo ek bahut ajib dikh raha tha mujhe par mujhe uske pass jana hi tha..

Ab Maine der na karte huye uske aur pass gaya ab mai us grah pe utarne hi wala tha.

jaise hi maine us grah pe pair rakha usne apni gati pakad li.

Aur wo uski full gati se bhagne laga. Wo itni gati se bhag raha tha ek bar to mai jaise uske is dhake se
piche hawa me udne laga..

Jaise mujhe wo grah apne se dur karna chahat ho..

Mai hawa me udte huye us grah ke bahar jane laga. Mujhe laga ki ab meri koi khair nahi hai.

Kyu ki jaha tak maine socha tha usse bhi ye grah bahut powerful nikala.

Ab mujhe laga ki is grah pe mai jyada der nahi tik paunga..

Kyu ki wo apne full speed se bhag raha tha aur mai us grah se bahar uda ja raha tha..

Mujhe laga ki iski gravitational force bahut kam hai isi bajah se mai bahar ja raha hu...

Mujhe laga yaha tak ane se koi labh nahi hoga...

Mai vaha koi bhi 1 chij ko pakdne ke liye hanth chalane laga Ki tabhi mera hanth kisi ne pakad liya.

Aur mujhe apni aur khich liya. Aur tab jakar mai us grah pe apne pair jama saka..

Kuch 2 minute ke baad mujhe aisa laga ki mai vaha khada ho sakta hu.

tab maine jisne mera hanth pakda tha uska hath choda aur jab Maine apna hanth choda.

tab uski taraf dekha to wo ek ajib sa dikhne wala alian tha...

Wo mujhe 1 janwar ki tarah hi dikh raha tha par wo janwar nahi tha..

Kyu ki wo hamare tarah sidha khada tha na ki janwar ki tarah...

Wo bhi mujhe vaha dekhkar shock to ho gaya tha.lekin Abhi bhi kuch nahi bola...

Mai- Ji Dhanyawaad Mujhe bachane ke liye..

Aliens- Koi baat nahi par aap kon ho aur yaha pe kya kar rahe ho.

Mai- Ji mai meri ek chij lene aya hu Jo yaha pe is jagah hai...

Siraj Patel 504

 Aliens meri baat sunkar hasne laga mai uske is tarah hasne hairan to tha par phir bhi kuch nahi bola.

Aliens- Tumhe pata hai ye Jo grah hai na wo kabhi bhi ek jagah nahi rukta sitf 500 salo me ek baar rukta
hai....

Aur aise me apki chij yaha ho ye ho nahi Sakta...

Mai- Ji wo darsar baat yeh hai ki mai yaha pe meri shakti lene aya hu meri powers...

Ab is baar aliens kuch chonk sa gaya meri baat se aur phir bola..

Aliens- Shakti.. Ye kaisi baat kar rahr ho tum aur ho kon tum Jo is tarah yaha aye ho...

Kyu ki aaj tak bahar ka koi bhi vyakti yaha nahi aa paya. Aur nahi is grah ko dekh saka...

Mai- Mera naam hai Rudradip..

Mera naam sunkar is baar use kuch shock to jarur laga.

par baad me kuch aisa huva ki wo mere age sir jhukakar khada ho gayya aur bola..

Aliens- Mujhe maaf kar de malik mai apko pahchan nahi paya.. Ab aap aye ho to hum mukt ho jayenge
yaha se..

Mai- Are..are.. Ye kya kar rahe ho... Chalo Khade ho jao apni jagah se..

Aliens- Nahi mai apke samne khade hone ki layak bhi nahi hu.. Aap raja ho hamare...

Mai- (tang akar) Ye mera adesh samajakr Khade ho jao.

Meri is baat se wo apni jagaah khada ho gaya to maine use bola...

Mai- Ab bolo yaha pe aisa kya hai Jo ye jaagh nahi rukti aur tum is tarah kyu bol rahe ho mukti mil
jayegi...

Aliens- wo darasar baat ye hai ki hum kyun ghum raha hai ye humhe bhi nahi malum hai.

aur kab se ghum rahe hai ye bhi nahi pata.. Mai to ye bhi nahi janta ki mai kitne saal ka hu..

Mai-lekin aap ko andaja to hoga aap kitne sal ke ho............

Aliens- Mujhe bhi nahi pata ki mai kitne sal ka hu par andaje se Mujhe 5 hazar saal ho gaye honge...

Mai to uske is baat se shock hi ho gaya..

Mai- Koi itne saal bhi jinda rah sakta hai kya.. Ye asambhav hai Lekin tum itne saal jinda kaise rah sakte
ho..

Siraj Patel 505

 Aliens- Ye grah aisa hai jo apne full speed me ghumta phirta hai.. Isiliye isko koi din nahi koi raat nahi.

ye hamesha aisa hi rahta hai. Aur itne teji ke sath bhagne ke Karan iska time bhi bahut slow hai...

Mai- Matlab isiliye yaha pe log bahut salo se jinda rah rahe hai...

Aliens-(nirash hote huye) kya labh aisi jindagi ka isse to acha maut hai.

usse man ko chain to milta hai aur Atma ko shanti...

Mai- Tum aisa kyu kah rahe ho....

Aliens- Ji kahu nahi to kya karu.. Yaha pe ek aisa hi raja hai Jo hum pe hukumat karta hai..

Pahle to wo bahut hi ache swabhav ka tha..

Par jab se use pata chala hai ki wo Amar hai. Tab se usne hum pe hukumat karni shuru ki...

Hum sabko bandi bana liya unko har tarah ke kaam karwa leta.

aur agar nahi kare to maarta aur wo bhi bahut buri tarah se...Isiliye uska mukabla koi nahi karta...

Lekin ab aap Aye ho na to ab hum bahut khush rahenge...

Kyu ki ek aap hi ho Jo hum sab ko is pida se mukt kara sakte hi..

Mai- Mai... Mai Kaise kar sakta hu... Wo to ab Amar bhi hai..Mai use Kaise maar sakta hu..

Aliens- Nahi wo puri tarah se nahi hai wo to apke samne kuch bhi nahi hai

wo to bas Is grah pe koi aisi chij hai Jo hum sab ko jinda rahti hai.

Lekin wo kya hai hum me se kisi ko bhi nahi pata...Lekin shyad us raja ko pata hoga..

Mai- acha to aap use dhudn kar khatam kyu nahi kar dete...

Aliens- Hum me itna sahas kaha...

Mai- Hmm... Apne kaha ki aap sab ko usne bandi banaya huva hai.

to baki log kaha hai aur aap yaha kya kar rahe hai..

Aliens- mai bhi uska bandi tha Lekin mai 600 saal pahle hi usse ke changul se bhag nikala tab se mai bhag
hi raha hu...

Mujhe sach me yaha koi aisi chij mahshush ho rahi thi.ki wo Jo bahut shaktishali hai.

Siraj Patel 506

 aur wo mujhe apni taraf bula rahi hai mujhe apni taraf khich rahi hai..

Hum dono ye sare bate chalte huye kar rahe the.

Na Jane mujhe yaha akar ek aisa lag raha tha ki mai jisse dhund raha hu wo yahi kahi hai.

aur yaha pe Jo kuch ho raha hai wo sab isi shakti ki bajah se ho raha hai..

Mai- (aliens se)To aapko wo kaha rahta hai wo to pata hoga na...

Aliens- Ha jarur hai par mai vaha nahi Jana chahata..

kyu ki vaha Jane par bahut pida hoti hai aur ab phir se vahi sab nahi sah aakta...

Mai- Thik hai koi baat nahi par wo mujhe dur se to dikha sakte ho...

Aliens- Ha jarur chalo..

Ab hum Dono yaha se chalne lage hum dono bate karte huye age badh rahe the..

Maine use bahut se bate puchi is jagah kr bare me. aur usko bhi jitna malum tha wo sab mujhe batata
chala gaya.

Usne koi baat mujhe nahi chupayi akhir wo ek jagah akar ruk gaya aur mujhse bola..

Alien- Ab aap yaha se akele jayega mai iske age nahi aa sakta..

Mai- Thik hai ab apna khyal rakhna mai chalta hu..

Aur mai vaha se uski batayi huyi disha ki aur nikal pada.

Maine jate huye bahar dekha us grah ke bahar to mujhe kuch bhi dikhayi nahi diya...

Na Suraj na koi chand aur nahi koi roshni aur kaise bhi dikhayi dega

wo grah itne speed se Jo chal raha tha..

Na ye kisi ko dikhayi dega aur nahi isse koi aur dikhega...

Ek baar Jo is grah ke bahar gaya to 1 second me hi ye kaha se kaha pahuch jayega kisi ko bhi pata nahi
chalega...

mai to hairan tha maine pahli baar kissi ki itni speed Dekhi hai..

Aur Dekhi bhi kiski apne hi shakti ki.. Matlab ye powers bhi meri hi hai...

mai to kai baar sochta hu akhir mai kon hu jo sab log mujhe jante hai..

Siraj Patel 507

 sab itna mante hai. Aur konsi konsi shaktiya hai mere pass...

Par akhir mai akela hi ek Aisa hu Jo khud ko nahi janta...

Sach me logo ko janane me bilkul bhi waqt nahi lagta par baat jab apni ho to salo lag jate hai.

Apne aap ko pahchanne me...

Mai bhi kya sochne laga.. Vaise mujhe yaha akar ek bahut hi ajib feel ho raha tha...

Chalo phir mai age badha aur kuch hi duri pe gaya to mujhe ek mahal type gufa dikhayi di...

Jo bahut hi badi thi.bahar se hi itni badi dikh rahi thi to andar se kitni badi hogi.

Mai us gufa me Jane laga mujhe to vaha koi admi dikhayi nahi diya...

Mai- (man me) Kamal hai yaha pe to koi bhi nahi hai aur wo aline to bahut bol raha tha yaha wo hai yaha
wo hai...

Mai age badha to aisa laga mujhe koi adrishya shakti ne vaha rok diya ha..

aur uske age mai badh nahi pa raha hu...

Mai bahut koshish kar raha tha par age nahi badh pa raha tha...

Tabhi vaha pe ko 2-3 aliens ate hai aur wo Charo aur se mujhe pakad lete hai......................

Aliens1 - Kon ho tum aur yaha kya kar rahe ho...

Aliens2- Batao jaldi kon ho tum.. (pahlie aliens se)aur ye yaha ka lagta bhi nahi hai...

Mai in aliens se chudane ki koshish ki lekin mai chuda nahi paya apne aap ko...

Aliens3- Ye aise nahi batayega chalo ise katiya raja ke pass le chalte hai...

Ab wo tino mujhe us gufa ke side me chota rasta tha vaha se le chalte hai.

Ab mai bhi inke sath chalne laga kyu ki mujhe bhi to vahi jana tha...

ham us gufa ke andar gaye. Sach me wo gufa andar se bahut hi badi thi..

Dekhne se Aisa lag raha tha ki usme to hamara pura shahar bas jaye..

Itni badi thi wo to mere dekhne se hi ankhe hi chakara gayi thi....

Un sab ailens ne us gufa ke andar bhi bahut se mahal banaye huye the..

Un sab mahal me se ek bahut hi bada mahal tha shayad vahi yaha inka raja rahta hoga.

Siraj Patel 508

 Mere Charo aur sabhi aliens hi aliens the..

Koi kisi ko bahut hi buri tarah se maar raha tha to kisi ko jala ja raha tha...

Vaha pe bahut se shop bhi thi. Jisme unke tarah tarah ke saman beche ja rahe the..

Par un dukano ko lutne wale bhi vahi the aur wo inko sare aam luth rahe the.

Aur jaha Dekhe vaha har taraf koi na koi bura jarur ho raha tha.

Par un sabko rokne ke liye koi bhi sainik age nahi as raha tha.

sab unhe dekhkar maja luth rahe the..

aur Mujhe le jate waqt sab meri hi aur dekh rahe the.mai un sab se bahut alag lag raha tha..

itne din yaha pe koi nahi aya aur aaj ye naya kon aa gaha hamare grah pe...

Phir unhone mujhe usi bade mahal me le gaye.

Jaha pe ek bahut hi bada sabhagrah tha aur usme wo katiya raja baitha huva tha.

shayad koi kisi baat ki meeting chal rahi thi...

Mujhe dekhte hi vaha sare log meri taraf dekhne lage..

aur sab shant ho gaye.Us raja ne bhi meri aur dekh liya tha..

Wo raja in sab me se bahut bada dikh raha tha wo ek 2 siro wala aur 4 hanth aur 4 pair the uske.

Apne hi dhun me wo tha.Sach me us jaisa janwar maine dharti par koi bhi Janwar nahi dekha tha..

Uske age wo bahut mans pada huva tha aur wo aise khaye ja raha tha jaise 1 mahine se bhuka ho.

Aur vaha pe baitha har ek shaksh uski taraf dekhkar laal tapaka raha tha...

Uske Charo aur female aliens the jo uske wo har kaam karwa raha tha.

Usne hamari taraf dekha par apna khana nahi choda..

Aur vaise hi wo apna khana khate huye bola.

Raja- kon hai ye aur ise yaha kyu le aye ho.

Aliens1- Jahapanah ye hame bahar gate par mila tha aur ye chupke se andar ana chahata tha..

To Humne is pakad liya aur yaha le aya..

Siraj Patel 509

 Ab wo raja meri taraf dekhte huye bola..

Raja- kon ho tum aur mere grah pe kya kar rahe ho.

Mai- Mera naam hai Rudradip aur mai yaha meri chij lene aya hu... Matlab meri power..

Mera naam sunte hi us darbar me baitha huva har shaksh apni jagah uth gaya.

aur wo sab apne aap se bolne lage. Na jane wo kya bol rahe the...

Idhar wo raja ab apna khana chodkar uth jata hai aur dasiya ko kahkar khana side ko karne ko kahta hai..

Katiya - Sab chup ho jao....

aur phir sab shant ho gaye. Aur wo raja meri aur gaur se dekhne laga aur kuch sochne laga..

Lekin kuch hi der baad wo raja jor Jor se hasne laga.

ye itne jor jor hasne laga ki us mahal ke charo aur uski hi abaj ghum rahi thi...

Katiya- To tum ho Rudradip.. To kya aap sab log isi ki baat karte rahe the itne salo se...

Lekin dekho use to hamare hi aliens sainiko ne pakada huva hai ye apko kya bachayega...

Mai- (Smile karte huye) ye kide(Janwar) kya mujhe pakadenge are balki mai khud inke sath yaha aya
hu...

Itna bolkar maine khud ko unse chudya aur apni talwar nikalakr un sab alines ke sir uda diye.

ye maine bahut fast kiya tha unme se kisi ko bhi kuch samaj nahi aya.

Ab to us raja ki bhi hasi gayab ho gayi thi to ab mai uske pass Jane laga.

Mai- aaj tak tumne jo in garibo pe julum uthaya hai na uska waqt ab khatam ho gaya hai.

Ab tum nahi bachne wale. Apni ulati ginti shuru kar do...

Itna bolkar mai uske pass gaya aur apni talwar se uspe waar kiya.

par ye kya usne wo waar chuka liya aur mere chati pe ek bahut jor se lath maar Di..

Uske lath Marne se mai bahut piche ja gira. Mai phir se apni jagah se uth gaya...

Katiya - Tum kya mujhe Marne aye ho ye ho nahi sakta kyu ki mai amar hu amar...

Itna bolke wo hasne laga aur mere upar ek green light chod Di...

Siraj Patel 510

 To maine uske green roshni ko vahi rok diya.

Aur phir ek hanth se nili roshni banayi aur uske green power pe chod di...

Us nili shakti ki bajah se uski green shakti kamjor padh gayi aur uska asar khatm ho gaya..

Phir kya maine bijali ke choti si talwar banayi aur uske upar ek ke baad ek barsane laga talwar jaise....

Kabhi kabhi bijali ke chote chote gole banakar uske upar chod deta.

par us bijali ka koi bhi asar uspe nahi dikh raha tha...

Wo to abhi bhi jaise ka waisa hi khada tha.. Sirf mere shakti ko roke ja raha tha..

Ab is baar usne mujh pe waar karne shuru kar diya..

Uske waar bahut fast ho rahe the jaise ek chutne ke baad dusra bhi aa gaya..

Aur mai unse bachte bachte kabhi yaha pe kabhi dusri jagah udd ke gir jata..

Halanki mujhe lag nahi raha tha par uske age meri shakti bahut slow hai aisa lag raha tha...

Ab aise hi ladayi karte huye hum us darbaar se bahar aa gaye.

ab usne mujh pe ek bahut jor se hamla kiya to mai piche diwar todhte huye bahut dur ja gira..

Maine apne aap ko sambhala aur uth gaya.

Maine apne piche dekha to vaha sare aliens log Khade the... Wo bhi mere pass aya aur bola..

Katiya- Tumhe pata hai tum jis shakti ko hasil karne aye ho.

us shakti ko hasil karne ke baad yaha pe jitne bhi log hai.

wo sab mare jayenge.. Kya tum chahate ho ye sa log mare jaye..

Mai- (Shock se) Kyaa.....Nahi tum jhuth kah rahe ho ye sach nahi hai..

Ye sab tum isiliye kah rahe ho taki tum Amar rah sako aur in garibo par raaj kar sako...

Raja- Wo to mai karunga hi par kya tum Aisa chahate ho ye ho jaye...

Mai ab uske aise bolne se confuse ho gaya tha.

mai aisa to nahi chahata tha ki mere shakti hasil karne se kisi ki bhi jaan chali jaye...

Agar mai shakti hasil karne se to in sab ki Jaan jati hai to kya labh meri shakti hasil karne se...

Siraj Patel 511

 Mai- (confirm karne ke liye)Tum sach kah rahe ho kya....

Raja-(gahari smile karte huye) ha yahi sach hai...par agar tum apni shakti hasil nahi karna chahate ho.

to tumhare piche jo kuwa hai na usme kud jao tum bahar chale jaoge is grah se...

Maine piche mud ke dekha to sach me vaha ek chota sa kuwa type tha..

Maine dur se hi dekha par us kuwe ke andar mujhe kuch bhi dikhayi nahi diya...

Hamare piche vaha ki sari aliens janta aa gayi thi..

Wo mujhe rok rahe the us kuwe me kudne ke liye aur kah rahe the is katiya se ladayi karo.

isse hame bachao varna humko yaha se mukt kar do.... Par us kuwe me kudna mat..

Mai apni shakti hasil to karna chahata tha par is tarah nahi.

Mujhe aise baichen dekhkar wo katiya raja jor jor se hasne laga....

Maine ye sach hai ya jhuth ye un sab se pucha par sab yahi kah rahe the ki yeh jhuth hai.

Par mujhe un sabko dekhe se hi lag raha tha ki ye sab jhuth kah rahe hai.

Mai kya karu kuch sujh hi nahi raha tha...

Akhir mai us kuwe ke pass gaya aur uske andar dekhne laga to mujhe dur dur tak kuch bhi nahi dikh raha
tha..

Sab andhera hi andhera tha.Mujhe laga yaha tak ane ka mera koi bhi labh nahi huva..

ab yahi tak mere safar tha..Aur maine us kuwe me chalang laga di.

Aur mai us kuwe ke andhere me gayab ho gaya.................

Mere chalang lagate hi wo pura grah jor jor se hilne laga...

Mere chalang lagate hi wo raja jor jor se hasne laga par jaise hi yeh grah jor jor se hilne laga.

vaise hi usse kuch yaad aa gaya aur wo bhi mere piche piche us kuwe me kud gaya....

Mai us kuwe me ankhe band karke niche jane laga.

Maine jab ankhe khol Di to mujhe Charo aur andhera hi andhera dikh raha tha.

Mujhe is baat ki khushi bhi thi maine itne logo ki jaan bachayi par mujhe dukh bhi tha.

Siraj Patel 512

 kyu ki mai itne dur akar bhi apne shakti ko hasil na kar saka..

Abhi mujhe laga ki mai is grah se bahar aa raha hu..

Par ye kya mai niche akar mere thik niche samne ek pathar mujhe dikhayi diya...

To Maine khud ko hawa me hi rok diya aur phir mai sidha huva aur vaha us pathar pe khada huva...

Maine Charo aur dekha to mujhe laga ki mai Abhi bhi isi grah pe hu..

Jaha pe mai tha vaha kuch roshni aa rahi thi..

To usi roshni me mai apne Charo aur dekha to mujhee kuch raste dikhayi diye..

To mai ek raste ki aur nikal pada mujhe laga vahi hoga Jo bahar jata hoga.

aur mai vaha se age nikal pada.mere piche piche wo raja bhi aa gaya tha.

to usne mujhe idhar udhar dekha to mai vaha pe nahi mila..

To wo bhi mujhe dhundne ke liye us do rashto me se 1 raste ki aur nikal pada..

Mai age badh raha tha to mujhe aisa laga ki koi shakti apni taraf khich rahi hai..

Aur mai bhi uski taraf khicha ja raha hu mujhe bhi dekhna tha kon mujhe yaha le ja raha hai..

wo raja mere dusre raste pe gaya tha aur wo rasta bahar ki taraf nikalta tha.

uske piche piche kuch sainik bhi aa gaye the..

Wo sainik ko age badhne ko kahta hai aur unke piche piche chalne lagta hai..

Kuch der age jane ke baad samne ek ghanghor andhera dikhayi deta hai.

To isiliye wo sainik age jane se dar rahe the..

Par wo raja nahi mana aur un sare sainiko ko age jane ka kahne laga.

wo darte huye age chalne laga par ye kya...

wo kuch der age jane ke baad un sainiko ki achanak abaj gayab ho gayi..

Tabhi us katiya ko pata chala ki ye to bahar jane ka rasta hai.

To vahi se piche aa gaya aur ab wo pahle raste ki aur nikal pada...

Mai age badhne laga ki tabhi mujhe ek pathar ki murti dikhayi di.

Siraj Patel 513

 gaur se dekhne se aisa lagta tha ki wo ek horse ki murti hai.

wo horse apne age ke do pair upar kiye huye khada tha..

Aur uske dono side do par the jo wo phadkaye huye tha..

Mujhe wo dekhkar bahut khush huva mujhe laga ki ab mujhe agli shakti mujhe mil gayi..

Isiliye mai age badhne laga par tabhi mujhe kuch yaad aya aur mai ruk gaya.

Mai phir se mayus ho gaya aur piche palta to mai apne samne us raja ko dekhkar chonk gaya..

Raja- Acha to akhir tumne apne shakti ko dekh hi liya par tum use pa nahi sakte mere hote huye..

Mai- ha maine apne shakti ko dekh liye hai par...

Raja- (gusse se)Bass... Mujhe pata hai tum kya kahna chahate ho. To chalo ab marne ke liye tayar ho
jao..

Aur usne itna kahte hi apne hanth se bijali nikali aur sidha mujh pe waar kar diya.

Mai iske liye tayar nahi tha to mai kuch dur jakar gir gaya..

Aur wo mere upar bijali chode hi ja raha tha to mai us jagah se uth gaya.

aur apne hanth age kar ke uske bijali ko rokne laga.

Ab wo bijali lal roshni me badal gayi thi aur kuch hi der me us raja ke hath ko jalan hone lagi.

To usne apne hanth niche kar diya.To maine bhi apne hanth niche kar diya..

Mai-(jor se) Tum meri baat sunogi ke nahi...

Phir wo itne jaldi mere pass aya aur mere chati pe ek mukka maar diya..

Uski speed bahut tej thi uske karan mai usko dekh nahi paya..

Aur mai piche ek pathar ko jakar lag gaya..

Ab mujhe bhi bahut gussa aa gaya tha uspe..

Par ek baat thi uski speed bahut thi.. Shayad is grah ke karan..

Ab wo phir se mere pass aya aur mujhe lath ghuso se marne laga..

Siraj Patel 514

 Aur mai uske har ek waar ko rokne ka prayas karne laga.

Aur phir se usne mujhe charo pairo me pakad kar mujhe vaha se dur phek diya..

Par is baar jaise hi usne mujhe pheka to mai us horse ke pathar ki murti ke pass jakar gir gaya.

Mai us murti pe mere takrav ke karan ek baar us murti se ek chamak nikali jisse us raja ne bhi dekh liya
tha...

Mere us horse se takrav ke karan wo pura grah ek baar hil gaya tha.

Phir kuch der baad hi wo apni jagah sthir ho gaya.

Mai us murti ke niche pada huva tha aur wo raja gusse se mere pass ane laga.

Katiya -(gusse se) Tujhe maine kitni baar bola ki yaha se chala ja par tu meri baat sune tab na ab bahut
huva tera....

Wo ye sab kahte huye mere pass aa raha tha.

maine use apne pass ata dekh maine us horse ke murti ka sahara lete huye uthne laga..

Par ye kya jaise hi maine us horse pe hath rakh diya to waise wo pura grah jor jor se hilne laga.

us wqat aise laga jaise us grah ko phadkar koi bahar ana chahata ho..

Aur mujhe bhi us pathar ko hath lagane ke karan mujhe jor jor se current lag rahi tha.

Aur mai apni jagah us bijali ke shock se vibrate hone laga..

Aur kuch hi der me vaha ek aisi roshni phail gayi jisse aam admi kabhi bhi nahi dekh sakta.

Us tej roshni me wo pura grah kahi gayab sa ho gaya tha...

Aur kuch hi der me vaha ki roshni kam hone lagi aur samne Jo drishya tha wo shocking tha ..

Kyu ki wo grah ab us jagah nahi tha kyu ki sach me us horse ne wo pura grah phad ke rakh diya tha..

Aur ab wo horse us grah ke jitne bada ho gaya tha...

Us grah ke dono aur do par aa gaye the jo usne wo phadkaye huye the..

Us horse ka sach me tej bahut tha..

Kuch hi der me normal size me aa gaya par Abhi bhi uska tej kuch bhi kam nahi huva tha.

par ek baat tha us ghode ke upar vahi baitha tha jo vaha baitha hona chahiye tha yani mai...

Siraj Patel 515

 sach me akhir maine us shakti ko hasil kar hi liya aur wo bhi powers mere pass aa gayi thi..

Mai us horse se niche utara aur use dekhne laga.

sach me ye to jaise socha tha usse bhi jyada acha hai tabhi vaha pe ansh aa jata hai...

Ansh- Mubarak ho bhai aapne akhir dusri shakti hasil kar hi li..

Maine uski taraf dekha aur halki si smile kar di.to wo age bola..

Ansh- Ab is shakti ko swikar kijiye aur ise apne andar lijiye...

To maine apne dono hath phaila diya to wo jo mere age horse khada tha.

wo ab ek safed roshni me badal gaya aur mere andar sama gaya...

Us horse ke andar ghusne se meri body ek tej ke sath bahut chamakane lagi.

aur mai vahi hawa me jhumne laga wo jaise hi mere andar sama gaye.

mujhe laga ki koi chij mere pith se nikal rahi hai...

Aur mujhe us baat se dard hone laga tha...

Aur jab wo roshni khatam ho gayi to mere dono aur pankh aa gaye the.

Aur mai hawa me udne laga.Phir mai ansh ke samne aa gaya..

Mai size se kuch badha ho gaya tha to mai apne normal roop me aa gaya.

Mai- Ansh yaar ye par mujhe pasand nahi hai yaar..

Ansh- To khud se ise gayab kar do..

Mai- ha par kya ye ho sakta hai...

Ansh- Kyu nahi aap koshish to karo...

To ab maine ankhe band kar di to kuch hi der me wo par gayab ho gaye the ab mai pahle jaisa ho gaya
tha.

Tabhi mujhe kuch yaad ata hai aur phir mai ansh se bolta hu..

Mai- Ansh mujhe ek baat batao.

Ansh- Ha bolo na bhai kya baat hai.

Mai- Mujhe ek baat bata us grah pe kuch aliens the unka kya huva. Mera matlab....

Siraj Patel 516

 Ansh- Ha pata hai aap kya kahna chahate ho..

Mai- To phir bata na kya huva un sab ka wo sab kaha chale gaye...

Ansh- Wo to ek chalawa tha yani Maya thi aur ye apki exam bhi thi..

Jisse apko paar karna tha.. Aur apko isme pass bhi hona tha..

Isme apne apni shakti se jyada logo ki jaan bachana jyada importance di thi.

Aur usse tumne adhik mahatva diya...

Mai- To kya ab mai us exam me pass hu..

Ansh- (smile ke sath) Result apke samane hai...

Mai- Thik hai to kya ab mai iska ek trial lena chahata hu..

Ansh- Jo aap chahe kar sakte ho. ab ye apki shakti hai.

Aur phir vaha se ansh gayab ho jata hai aur mai trial lene ke liye yaha se vaha udne laga.

par mujhe jyada waqt nahi lag raha tha.Mai 1 second me hi bahut dur aa gaya tha..

Itne dur ki koi bhi itne jaldi yaha aa nahi sakta..

Lekin jab mai yaha aa rha tha to mujhe aisa laga ki jaise waqt bahut dhimi tarah se chal raha hai.

Mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki ye 1 second 1 ghante jaisa hai...

Mai is apne mili huyi speed se bahut khush tha.

ab mujhe ansh ko jyada yaad karne ki bhi jarurat nahi hai..

Phir kya mai yaha se vaha aur vaha se yaha ghumne laga.

Lekin ab mujhe laga ki ab mujhe ghar jana chahiye bahut din ho gaye.

Mai ghar nahi gaya aur kisi se jyada baat bhi nahi ki To chalo phir...

Aur maine apna rukh badla aur earth ki aur nikal pada.

per in sab me mai ye to bhul hi gaya tha ab mai jau kis disha me..

na jane mai kitne dur aya tha earth se ab mujhe bhi yaad nahi aa raha tha ki mai akhir hu kaha...

Tabhi mujhe yaad aya ki are yaar mai to teleporting bhi karke ja sakta hu.

Siraj Patel 517

 to phir maine apni ankhe band karne ki Sochi..

Aur ankhe band karne hi wala tha ki us galaxy me mujhe kuch abaj sunayi di..

is abaj se lag raha tha ki jaise bahut se log isi taraf aa rahe hai...

Mai apne mask pahan kar vaha pe khada ho gaya aur jo koi bhi aa raha hai uski taraf dekhne laga.

aur ye kya mere samne jo maine dekha wo bahut shocking scene tha...

Kyu ki mere samne karib 5000 danav chale aa rahe the.

Aur un sab me ek danav tha jo bahut bada lag raha tha.

jo kisi janwar pe baitha huva tha aur baki sab khade the...

Mai unke samne hi khada tha aur un sab ne bhi mujhe dekh liya.

Lekin ek baat thi hum sab ne bahut antar tha lekin hum ek dusre se achi tarah dekh sakte the..

Ab wo bada danav mujhe dekhte hi samne aa gaya aur mujhe kahane laga...

Danav- kon ho tum aur yaha kya kar rahe ho...

Mai- Mai hu Rudradip par aap log...

Mere itna bolte hi wo danav jor jor se hasne laga uska aisa hasna ek bahut hi ajib tarah ka tha.

us bade danav ko aise hasta dekh uske sainik bhi hasne lage..

Mai sochne laga kya sab log pagal to nahi ho gaye lagta hai.

mera naam sunkar pagal hi ho gaye honge Tabhi wo danav bola..

Danav- Hum jise dhund rahe the wo to hamare samne hi khada hai lagta hai.

apni maut ise hamari taraf khich layi hai.

Mai sochne laga ki aisa kyu kah rhe hai.

Tabhi mujhe yaad aya inme se kuch danav kuch din pahle dharti pe aa gaye the Phir mai bola

Mai- Par ye tumhara sapna kabhi pura nahi hoga samje.

Ab yahi samaj lo ki tumhari hi maut tumhe yaha khich layi hai..

Mai us danav ko dekhne laga ab wo apne jagah se utar ke niche aa gaya.

Siraj Patel 518

 aur maine use dekha to uske hanth me ek chij thi jo kisi kapde se dhaki huyi thi..

isliye mai uske hath me kya hai wo dekh nahi paya.

Lekin un danavo ko dekhakar mujhe bahut gussa aa gaya tha kyu ki unki bajaj se meri di royi thi.

Ini ki bajah se dharti pe itne logo ki jaane gayi aur ini ki bajaj se gita ko uske maa-papa se dur hona
pada...

Ye sab sochte huye mera gusta bahut bad gaya..

maine apne hanth me ek choti si talwar li aur us danav ki taraf dekh kar bola.

Mai-(gusse se) tum sabne mere samne akar apne maut ko dawat de di hai ab tumhari khair nahi..

Itna bolte hi mai apne speed se uski taraf jane laga.

Lekin yahi meri sab se badi galti thi sab se badhi bhul ki mai uski taraf gaya..

kyu ki uske hath me jo koi bhi chij thi usne us chij ke upar se wo kapda nikala.

aur wo chij usne upar kar ke halki si mere upar phek di...Mai to apne speed me gaya tha.

aur maine apne talwar us bade danav ke upar hamla karne ke liye talwar uthayi aur uspe waar karne hi
wala tha ki...

Tabhi uske hath ki us chij ko mai dekh nahi paya aur us chij ko upar karne se mera sir us chij ko lag gaya.

lekin jaise hi ye chij mere sir ko lagi. Vaha pe Aisa laga jaise bahut bada dhamaka huva hai.

Mere us chij ko takrane ke Karan vaha ek bahut hi badi urja nirman huyi.

aur uska tej bahut hi bada tha lekin ye kya Jo wo tej roshni thi.

wo andhere me badalne lagi aur kuch hi der me waha pe sab andhera ho gaya.

Mai jitne speed se uske pass gaya tha utne hi speed se mujhe piche dhakel diya gaya.

aur mai chilate huye piche jane laga..

Mai-(chilate huye) Mmmmmmaaaaaaaaaa............................

Mai itne jor sr chilaya ki meri abaj vaha par Charo aur gunj uthi..

Mai vaha se bahut bahut dur ja raha tha ek aisi jagah jo sabse dur thi.

aur mai vahi jate samay kab ka behosh ho gaya tha...........

Siraj Patel 519

 Idhar mujhe wo chij lagne ke Karan mai bahut dur jakar gir gaya par wo chij vahi ke vahi rah gayi thi...

Phir wo bada danav(sardar) us chij ke pass jata hai aur uspar ek kala kapde dalkar us chij ko hanth me
leta hai.

Tabhi in sab danav me se ek danav bolta hai..

Dannav- (Sardar se)Wo kaha chala gaya...

Sardar- Is chij ke lagne se wo shayad bahut dur chala gaya hoga ya shayad mar bhi gaya hoga.

Hume nahi pata tum ek kaam karo hamare adhe sainik le jakar uska pata lagao wo kaha gaya hai...

Kyu ki mujhe nahi lagta wo ab shayad Bach hi payega.

aur agar Bach bhi gaya to bahut buri halat me hoga hoga to dhundo use.

Itna bolkar wo sardar chala jata hai aur wo Danav apne sath kuch danavi sainik lekar chale jate hai usse
dhundne..

Idhar bahut dur ek bade se mahal ke ek kaksh me ek kanya soyi huyi thi.

Wo apni jagah se darte huye aur jor se chilate huye uth jati gai..

Aurat- Rudrrrrraaaaaaa................

Wo pura mahal hilne lagta hai. Wo itne jor se chikati hai vaha par us mahal ke sab log aa kate hai..

Wo aurat apni jagah se uthkar bahar bhagne lag jati hai ki tabhi use The Lord pakadte hai...

Lord- Kaha ja rahi ho beti.

Aurat- Baba... Baba.. Wo ... Rudra... Mujhe bula raha hai mujhe pukar raha hai.

Mujhe Jana hoga uske pass. wo bahut jor se chilaya tha mai uske pass ja rahi hu...

Lord- Nahi tum kahi nahi ja rahi aur uske pass to abhi nahi ja sakti...

Aurat- Kyu nahi ja sakti mai Rudra ke pass wo sankat me hai.

wo mujhe bula raha hai mera beta mujhe bula raha hai..

Lord- Tum Abhi uske pass nahi ja sakti ho wo surkashit hai use kuch nahi huva...

Aurat- Naahhii...woo.... Nahi hai.. Usne mujhe bulaya...

Lord- (shant man se) Hosh me aao tum wo thik hai use kuch nahi huva hai...

Siraj Patel 520

 phir wo aurat niche baith jati hai aur Rone lagti hai.

Aurat- (Rote huye) Mera Rudraaa....... beta....

Tabhi vaha pe kuch dasiya ati hai..

Lord- Inhe yaha se le jao apne kaksh me aram karne do..

Lord ab us beti ke pass aa jata hai aur kahte hai..

Lord- Tumhe pata hai Rudra ko kuch nahi ho sakta aur wo tumhe jaldi hi Milne wala hai.

to tum uski chinta karna chod do use kuch nahi hone wala...

Aurat- Kya karu maa hu na Chinta to hoti hai apne bache ki..

Ab wo bhi shant ho gayi thi. Aur phir chali gayi apne kaksh me Aur Lord bhi bahar ki aur nikal pade...

Aur yaha dharti pe kuch aisa hi haal tha ritika aur sonam ka dil jor jor se dhadak raha tha.

shayad dono ko kuch ahsas ho gaya tha ki kuch to bura huva hai.

aur sath me Divya ka bhi vahi haal tha.

In sabko ye samaj nahi aa raha tha ki ye kaise ho raha hai.

bas unko ajib sa lag raha tha dopahar ka samay tha aur wo sab apne room me aram kar rahe the..

Tabhi mom chilate huye bahar aa jati hai.

Mom- Nahhiiii..... Ddiiipppuuuu........ Ddddiiiippppuuuuuuu..........

Unki ye abaj pure ghar me gunj gayi thi.

To sab log unki abaj sunkar apne room se bahar aa jati hai aur mom ke pass chale jate hai.

Di- Kya huva mom apko aap Aisa kyu chila rahi hai.

Mom-(rote huye) Beta wo dipu....

Di- dipu..... Kya huva hai dipu ko...

Mom- Beta usko kuch to huva hai...Maine Abhi dekha...

Bhabi - Ohh.. Mom lagta hai apne sapna dekha hai aise uske sath nahi ho sakta...wo to thik hi hoga

Di- Ha mom dipu to bahar gaya apne dosto ke sath.

Siraj Patel 521

 aur uska koi bhi kuch nahi bighad sakta shayad apne sapna hi dekha hoga..

Mom- Nahi use tum Abhi phone lagao...

Di ne samjane ki koshish bhi ki lekin mom nahi maan rahi thi.

Di ne call kiya par mera call nahi lag raha tha Di ne 2-3 baar try kiya Lekin nahi laga to wo boli.

Di- Mom uska call nahi lag raha hai shayad coverage area me nahi hoga jab ayega tab call karega na wo..

Lekin mom Di ki baat sun hi nahi rahi thi aur isi tension ke chalte wo behosh ho gayi.

ritu aur sonam bhi vahi thi unko bhi kuch ahasas to ho raha tha ki kuch to bura huva hai.

aur sath me Di ka bhi yahi haal tha par wo sab kuch bol nahi pa rahi thi uske bare me...

Mom ke behosh ho Jane se sab tension me aa gaye the Di aur bhabi to Rone lagti hai.

par ritu unhe sambhalne lagti hai aur papa ko phone karti hai aur sath me doctor ko bhi ane ko kahti
hai....

Kuch hi der me papa doctor ke sath aa jate hai.

Doctor mom ko check karte hai to unhe kuch injection dekhar bolte hai..

Doctor- Tension lene ki koi baat nahi hai kuch BP high hone ke Karan wo behosh ho gayi hai.

maine unhe injection de diya hai unhe kuch Der aram karne do...

Phir doctor vaha se chale jate hai aur papa sab se puchte hai.

Papa- ye sab kaise huva.

to ritu sab sach bata deti hai to papa bhi mera number try karte hai par mera number nahi lag paya.

Aise hi wo din kat jata hai aur raat bhar sab mera number try karti hai.

Di Sonam Aur Ritu mujhse man se baat karne ko bhi sochti hai par baat nahi ho pati.

mujhse contact nahi ho pa raha tha isiliye Di ne shyam ke mobile pe call karti hai..

Shyam-Hello....

Di- Hello shyam mai mohini di bol rahi hu.

Shyam- ha bolo na di kya baat hai.

Di- Jara dipu ko phone dena uska phone nahi lag raha hai.

Siraj Patel 522

 kitne der se mai uska number try kar rahi hu par lag hi nahi raha hai.

Shyam- wooo...... Diiii..... Wwooooo....

Di- wo wo kya kar raha hai ja na usko call de...

Shyam- Wo Di RD hamare sath nahi hai...

Di- (shock se) Kkyyaaaa...... Tumhare sath nahi hai matlab (shant hote huye) kahi bahar gaya hai kya...

Shyam- Waisi baat nahi hai Di wo baat aise hi na ki....

Di- (ghabrate huye) Batana jaldi baat kya hai.

Shyam- Wo darasar Hume RD ne kaha tha ka mai 1 weak ke liye bahar ja raha hu.

par agar kisi ka call aye to bata dena ki mai tumhare sath aya hu aur hum sab kahi ghum rahe hai...

Di-(shock se) Kkkyyyaaaa...... Usne aisa kaha...... Par tumhe batya to hoga akhir wo gaya kaha hai.....

Shyam- Nahi Di usne Hume kaha ja raha hai wo jagah nahi batayi...

Di- Acha thik hai chal rakhti hu bye agar uske bare me kuch bhi pata chale na to Hume bata dena..

Shyam- okk Di par baat kya hai..

Di- Kuch nahi....

Itna kahte hi Di ne call rakh diya aur Rone lagi. Unke side ritu sonam aur bhabi sab baithe huye the...

Bhabi- Kya kaha Shyam ne...

Phir Di ne sab kuch bata diya Jo hi sab Shyam ne kah diya tha....

Papa ne bhi ye sab sun lete hai to wo kahte hai

Papa- Akhir wo ja kaha sakta hai. 2 din Tak wait karte hai.

agar uske sath kisi ka kuch bhi contact ho gaya to mujhe jarur batana.

agar 2 din Tak uski koi khabar nahi ayi to hum action lenge...

Itna bolkar papa office chale jate hai..

Aur idhar meri yaad me sab ghar wale ro rahe the.........

Lekin Di ne sabko kaha tha ki ye baat mom ko na batayi jaye..us baat ko sabne ha kah diya....

Siraj Patel 523

 Kuch hi der me mom ko hosh ata hai to mom mera naam lete huye uth jati hai...

Mom- Dipu.... Dipuuu......

Mom ki abaj sunkar sab log unke kamre me chale jate hai..

Di- kya huva mom....

Mom- Wo dipu kaha hai....kya usse kuch contact huva...

Di ne apne ansu pahle hi rok liye the aur ab wo apna Rona control karte huye bolti hai...

Di- Ha mom dipu se meri baat ho gayi wo thik hai...

Mom- To phir uska call kyu nahi lag raha tha...

Di- wo mom us waqt dipu coverage area me nahi tha.

jaise hi wo aya tha mujhe call kiya tha wo thik hai aur enjoy kar raha hai...

Mom- Kya tumne usse pucha wo kab aa raha hai...

Di- ha mom bahut jald hi...

Aur Di apne ansu rokte huye room se bahar jati hai aur apne room me jakar jor Jor se Rone lagti hai..

mom ko utna kahte hi wo better feel karti hai.

par yaha mom ko chodkar sab log tense me the Jo sirf dikha nahi rahe the...

Ritu aur sonam ko bhi ab aisa lag raha tha ki jarur wo jaha pe gaya hai.

us jagah kuch na kuch to bura jarur huva jarur hai....

Ritu aur Di mujhese contact karne ki koshish karte hai telepathy ki madad se.

par meri taraf se koi bhi respond na ata dekh wo aur bhi pareshan ho jati hai...

Idhar mai ek dusre hi grah pe tha Jo earth se bahut dur tha...

Par vaha ke log to lagbhag aadmiyi ko hi tarah dikhte the..

Matlab unhe bhi 2 hanth 2 pair aur ek sir, nak, kaan the par unme ek baat alag thi.

Siraj Patel 524

 un aliens ko ek Puch bhi thi aur wo dikhne me kuch Nile dikhte the.

Par vaha ki technology earth se kai guna jyada thi. Aur bahut alag bhi...

Idhar mai ek jagah behosh pada huva tha ki tabhi vaha par kuch vaha ke admi gujar rahe the...

(jab Tak unka intro nahi hota tab Tak male ko (M) aur female ko(F) kaha jayega.)

Aliens1(M)- Yaha pe Maine kisi ko dekha...

Aliens2(M)- Nahi re vaha pe to koi bhi nahi hai...

Aliens3-(M) Chalo ek baar dekh to lete hai...

Wo tino meri taraf ate hai aur vaha pe ek alag se shaksh ko sote huye dekhte hai.

aur jab unhone dekha ki to in sab se bahut alag hai to wo sab shock ho jate hai..

Aliens1(M)- Ye kon hai aur yaha kya kar raha hai....

Aliens2(M)- Chalo phir Rinta (Vaha ka Raja)ko batate hai iske bare me...

Aliens1(M)- nahi hum iske bare me use Abhi nahi bata sakte.

na Jane wo iske sath Kya kar baithe mujhe lagta hai.

ye ghayal hai pahle ise kuch thik ho Jane do phir hum use unke pass le jayenge...

Aliens3(m)- Par ye agar bahut bura hoga to agar ye iski sazish hogi to.

mujhe lagta hai ye hamare grah ko nasth karne aya hoga to.

Aliens2- Tumhe use dekhkar aisa lagta hai kya ye to mujhe lagta hai sach me Behosh gai.

Alirns1- Mujhe lagta hai ek baar use hum dekh lete hai.

Agar tumne jaisa socha agar ye vaisa hi huva to phir hum ise Rinta ke pass le jate hai.

Aliens3- Lekin hum use kaha le jayenge...

Aliens1- Hum use mere home me le jate hai.

Vahi pe uska ilaj bhi karenge aur dekhene bhi ye kon hai...

Phir wo sab us shaksh ko Gadi me rakhte hai aur phir wo gadi udte huye aliens apne ghar le jata hai.

Siraj Patel 525

 Kuch 5 din baad us shaksh ko hosh ata hai aur wo uthkar idhar -udhar dekhta hai to use wo jagah bahut
ajib lagi..

Jab usne dekha wo kisi chij se banda huva hai to wo apne hanth jhatkakar hanth chuda leta hai..

Uske hilne se vaha pe rakhi machine sound karne lagti hai..

Us machine ke abaj karne se vaha pe wo aliens bhag ke aa jata hai aur uske sath kuch 3 aur bhi aliens
the...

Us shaksh ko wo sab bahut ajib dikhte hai to Wo shaksh un sab aliens ko dekhkar chillane lagta hai.

aur use aliens se darne lagta hai.. Jab wo aliens dekhta hai.

wo humse ghabra raha hai to wo us shaksh ko shant karne lagta hai..

Aur kuch hi der baad wo shaksh shant bhi ho jata hai...

Ab wo aliens us shaksh se sawal puchta hai.

( apko sab dekhte huye dhyan me aa hi gaya hoga ki ab wo shaksh mai hi hu...)

Wo sab aliens apni hi language me bolte hai par mai unki language samaj jata hu ki wo sab kya kah rahe
hai.

Aliens1- kon ho tum aur yaha hamare grah pe kya kar rahe ho...

Mai- Maiii........ Konnnn hhuuu...... (Dimag pe jor dete huye)...

mujhe mera naam kyu yaad nahi aa raha hai.. Aaahhhhh... Mera sirrr.....bahut dard kar raha hai...

Aliens1- Acha thik hai tum dimag pe jor mat do tum aram karo hum kuch hi Der me aate hai....

Phir wo aliens mujhe kuch pine ke liye deta hai aur mai wo pita hu.

jab Maine wo piya to mujhe aisa laga jaise mera sir ghum raha hai aur mai behosh ho raha hu...

Aur mai so gaya mere so Jane ke baad wo aliens bhi us room se bahar chala gaya.

aur uske sath Aye huye sab log bahar chale gaye mujhe dekhte huye...

Kuch ghanto baad mai nind se jaag jata hu. To mujhe bahar kuch shor sunayi deta hai.

aur us waqt mere hath aur pair bhi nahi bande huye the.

to mai bahar jakar dekhta hu vaha pe kuch ajib se dikhne wale log baithe huye the.

Siraj Patel 526

 aur wo apas me kuch bate kar rahe the.. Unme se ek ne mujhe dekha.

Aur usne meri aur dekh ke kuch ishara kiya. To vaha ke sab logo ne meri aur dekha.

To unme se ek aliens ne nujhe uski taraf bulaya to mai unki taraf gaya..

To usne mujhe baithne ko kaha aur mai bhi unke samne baith gaaya...

Mujhe un sabko dekhkar lag raha tha unme se 2 female hai aur do male...

Shayad wo sab kuch bate kar rahe the...

Aliens 1- (unki language me)Beta tum kon ho.

Mai- Mujhe nahi pata mai kon hu aur mai yaha par kaise aa gaya...

Alien3(shock)- Papa ye to hamari language kaise samjata hai.

Alien 1- Mai bhi vahi soch raha hu.

Mai-(confuse hote huye) Mujhe nahi pata mai apki language Kaise bol pa raha hu aur samaj pa raha hu.

Aliens 2-(shayad wo female thi) OK Beta ab tumhari tabiyat kaisi hai.

Mai- Hmmm... Thik hu.. Par mujhe bhuk lagi hai.

Aliens2- thik hai mai tumhe khane ko le ati hu...

Itna kahkar wo chali gayi. To Mai bola..

Mai- Vaise aap sab log kon ho aur mai kaha par hu..

Alirns- Beta ye Jo abhi gayi hai na wo meri wife hai uska naam hai Wita.

Aur ye dono mere bache hai male ki taraf hanth kar ke iska naam hai pika.

aur ye hai ladki iska naam hai mika...

aur mai yaha ka sabse bada scientist chika hu...

Abhi mai kuch bolne hi wala tha ki tabhi wo chika ki wife yane wita.

vaha aa gayi uske hanth me kuch tha shayad khana hoga...

Par ye kya Maine usne hanth me dekha to pine ke liye koi liquid tha.

aur khane ke liye jyada kuch nahi sirf ek badi si roti type tha.

Siraj Patel 527

 Phir Maine jaise taise khana khaya aur phir in logo ne mujhe aram karne ka kah ke wo sab bhi aram
karne chale gaye..

Mujhe to bed pe padte hi nind aa gayi...............

Subah mai jaldi utha aur fresh huva us kamre me ek window thi.

us window se maine bahar dekha to bahar ka najara bahut hi alag tha...

Bahar bahut si gadiya hawa me udte huye ja rahi thi..

Bahut uchi uchi building bhi thi.. Sab high level technology thi vaha pe..

Par ek baat alag thi vaha par kyu ki us grah par 1 nahi 2 suraj the. Mai ye sab dekh hi raha tha.

Mujhe ye sab dekhkar bahut ajib laga par mujhe laga ki ye sab aisa hi hota honga.

Mai yahi sab soch raha tha tabhi mera door knock huva...

Maine jakar door khola to bahar mika khadi thi..

Mika- good morning...

Mai- Good morning...

Mika- Tumhe papa niche bula rahe hai...

Mai- Tum chalo mai ata hu...

Phir wo mika chali gayi aur mai bhi uske piche piche niche chala gaya...

To sab kuch dining table pe baithe huye the.to mai bhi unke sath jakar baith gaya.

Chika- Kaise ho beta ab tabiyat thik hai na tumhari.

Mai- Ha Chika ji mai thik mahsus kar raha hu ab.

Chika- To phir chalo kuch kha lo.

Mai unkr sath baithkar khana khane laga.

Khana hone ke baad Chika kahi chale gaye. Ab vaha par unke do bete mika aur pika hi the.

Kyu ki unki wife matlab Wita andar kuch kaam kar rahi thi.

To hum tino ek room me jakar baithe huye bate karne lage.

Siraj Patel 528

 Pika- Bhaiya aap kaha se aye ho aur apka ghar kaha hai.

Mai- Nahi pika mujhe mere bare me kuch bhi yaad nahi hai na Jane kyu...

Mika- Hmmm... Thik hai waise aap ko hamara ye grah aur ye hamara ghar kaisa kaga.

Mai- (smile karte huye) Maine Abhi Tak dekha hi kaha hai apka ye grah...

Pika- To phir Chalo hum apko dikhate hai..

Mika- Lekin ek baat hai agar yaha ke logo ne apko dekh liya to wo halla machayenge...

isliye hum ek kaam karte hai hum yaha se chupke se nikal jate hai.

Mika- ha yeh sahi rahega to phir chalo. Par hum Wita ko kya kahenge.

Pika- kahna kya hai jaisa hum har baar karte hai waise hi karenge.

Hum tino piche ke door se chupke se bahar aa gaye. Aur phir bahar ek vehicle khadi thi.

jisme hum tino baith gaye.hamare baithte hi wo gadi shuru ho gayi.

Mika- Sen (us gadi ka naam) Hume aaj sirf ghumna hai to chalo phir par slowly chalna...

Phir wo sen(gadi) udte huye age badhne lagi.

aur mai window se bahar ka najara dekhne laga. Sach me bahut hi alag tha vaha ka sab..

Hum tino gadi me baithe huye sab jagah dekh rahe the.

Aur mika aur pika milkar mujhe sab jagah dikhane lage.

Aur sath me mujhe wo sab jagah ke bare me batane bhi lage the.

Usne to mujhe ye bhi bataya ki yaha par sab gadiya Suraj ki kirno par chalti hai.

Aur vahi se in sab ki Charging hoti hai aur yahi unka source hai.

Mika- pata hai yaha par sabhi ke pass har ek ke ghar me do robot hai wo Jo bole wo kaam karte hai.

Aur ye sab shodh mere papa ne hi lagaye hai.

Mai- Acha to phir kya tumhare papa matlab chika yaha ke bahut bade scientist hai.

Pika- Ha wo sabse bade scientist hai yaha ke...

Mai- To kya wo phir meri madad karenge mai kon hu ye janne ke liye.

Siraj Patel 529

 Mika- Ha kyu nahi agar unke bas me hoga to jarur karenge...

Hum tino aise hi gapshap karte huye vaha ghumne lage.

Tabhi Pika ne ek jagah gadi rok di.

Mai- kya huva tumne gadi kyu rok di.

Pika- Kyu ki hum ab yaha par ghumne wale hai aur wo bhi niche utar ke.

Mai- par tumne hi kaha tha ki yaha ke log mujhe dekhne nahi chahiye.

Mika- Ha maine kaha tha par wo na dekhe iska ilaj hai mere pass .

Mai- Aur wo kya...?

Tabhi mika ne pika ko kuch ishara kiya aur usne apne bag se ek chij nikali aur usne wo chij mujhe di.

Mai- Ye kya hai.

Pika- Ise khalo is chij ke khane se tum gayab ho jaoge.

Aur phir 2 ghante tak tum kisi ko nahi dikhayi dege.

Mai- Woww... Kya aisa ho sakta hai mera matlab mai gayab ho sakta hu..

Mika- Ha gayab ho sakte ho.

Mai- Par phir tum log mujhe dekhoge kaise..

Is baar dono bhi meri taraf dekhte huye hasne lage aur un dono ne apne bag se ek chij nikali aur wo
goggle tha.

Mika &Pika-( sath me) iski madad se...

Mai- Ye to goggle hai.

Mika- Ha to kya huva gayab hone ke baad hum tumhe sirf isi chij se dekh sakte hai aur koi nahi.

Phir kya maine wo chij kha li aur mai jhat se gayab ho gaya.

Uske baad hum tino niche utar gaye. Wo jagah sach me bahut hi sundar thi dikhne me...

Hum 2 ghanto Tak vaha bahut ghume aur bahut khele.

Mika aur pika ko vaha bahut se log jante the.

Shayad itne bade scientist ke bete hai isiliye jante hoge aur kya...

Siraj Patel 530

 Jaise hi mera time khatam hone laga gayab hone ka to hum laut Aye wapas gadi me...

Aise hi humne din bhar masti ki aur phir raat hone se pahle hum laut aye wapas ghar me.

ghar me wita bahut pareshan thi.

Halanki unhone gadi me humse video call karke baat bhi ki thi.

par maa to akhir maa hi hoti hai na...ghar me ane ke baad wita ne un dono ko bahut danta.

Unhone mujhe kuch nahi bola kyu ki mai to yaha naya hu na..

Aur unke dono beto ko pyaar se apne pass bulakar samjane lagi Aisa nahi karte vagire....

In sab ka pyaar dekhkar mujhe bhi khyaal aya kya meri bhi maa hogi.

aur kya wo Abhi mujhe yaad karti hogi...

Ye sab sochte huye mere bhi ankho me ansu ane lage.

wita ne jab ye dekha to usne mujhe bhi apne pass bula liya.

Aur phir mujhe bhi pyaar se sahlane lagi. Kuch hi der me Chika bhi laut aye.

to mika aur pika ne unhe bhi aaj din bhar ki masti ke bare me bata diya.

To Chika bhi pahle in dono ko dantne lage aur phir se aisa na karne ke liye samjane lage Aise hi raat ho
gayi.

Aur phir hum sab khana khane ke baad so gaye.

Kuch din aise hi haste aur khelte huye nikal gaye.

Aur ek din Aisa aya Jo mujhe yaha se kaha le Jane wala tha...

Agle din mai jaldi utha fresh huva to apne bare me soch hi raha tha.

Tabhi mera door knock huva maine khola to same pika tha

Pika- Papa ne tumhe niche bulaya hai.

Mai- Ha mai Abhi aya.

Mai niche gaya to dekha unke sath kuch aur bhi 2 unke jaise aliens baithe huye the.

aur shayad wo sab kuch bate kar rahe the.......

Siraj Patel 531

 Jo maine niche ate waqt sun li thi.Par unke bato ka means mai kuch samaj nahi paya..

Aliens1- Ye kaise ho sakta hai kyu ki jab wo hum ko mila tha tab uske sir ko kuch bhi nahi huva tha.

wo bilkul thik tha aur ab tum kah rahe ho ki uski yaddast chali gaayi hai yeh kaise sambhav hai.

tabhi chika uncle kuch kahna chahate the lekin mujhe dekhkar wo shant ho gaye...

Chika- Are aao beta baitho...

Mai unke samne jakar baith gaya wo sab aliens mujhe bahut ajib si najar se dekhne lage the.

Unke aisa dekhne se maine niche sir kar diya...

Chika- beta ab kaisa feel kar rahe ho..

Mai- Thik hu uncle..

Chika- Thik hai beta ye dekho ye hai mere dost ye bhi mere sath scientist hai.

aur ye sab mere sath hi kaam karte hai. Aur ye dono us samay mere sath hi the jab tum humko mil gaye
the..

Maine ek baar sir uthkar un sabko dekha aur phir apna sir khali kiya..

Chika- beta hum tumhari kuch madad kar sakte hai yaddast laut ane ke liye par isiliye hume kuch test
karne honge.
Mai- Jaisa aapko sahi lage uncle...

Phir chika mujhe usi house me ek secret room tha usme le gaye.

jaha par sab wo chije thi jo ek lab me honi chahiye thi.

par vaha ki har ek chij bahut hi alag thi aur special bhi...

Phir unhone mujhe ek chair pe bithaya.mere sir pe kuch machine lagayi.

aur uske baad mujhe ek injection diya. Jisse mujhe kuch kuch behoshi ho rahi thi...

par muhe saaf dikh raha tha aur inki baate sun bhi raha tha ki ye kya kya kah rahe hai aur kar rahe hai.

Chika- Ye dekho uske dimag ki sari line sahi hai.

iska matlab is ladke ka dimag andar se damage nahi huva hai.

( Dusre aliens ko kahte huye jiska naam kuch fredy tha) Fredy jara dusra display on karo...

Siraj Patel 532

 Fredy dusra display on kar leta hai.Par unhe display par kuch bhi nahi dikh raha tha..

Fredy - (surprise)Ye kaise ho sakta hai ye machine iska dimag kaise padh nahi pa rahi hai..

Chika- Shayad iski yaddash gayi ho isiliye kuch nahi dikh raha hai..

Fredy- par kuch din pahle to ye hosh me aya tha na.

to tabhi se lekar ab tak ke image to Hume dikhne chahiye na hai na Jitu...

Us tisre aliens ka naam jitu tha to wo bolta hai.

Jitu - Ha yeh bhi sahi hai... Ek kaam karte hai iska blood check karo...

Phir Jitu ne mera ek syring me blood nikala aur use test karne laga....

Par jab wo mera blood test kar raha tha wo bahut shock me lag raha tha..

Jab wo test kar raha tha to usi waqt jitu k kuch laga aur uska blood nikalne laga.

Wo dard se chilaya par uske is hadbadahat me us syring me se kuch blood uske ghav pe gir gaya..

Aur ye kya dekhte hi dekhte uska ghav bhar gaya...

jab jitu dard se chilaya tha to fredy aur chika uske pass aye the.

par jaise hi unhone dekha ki jitu ke ghav bhar rahe the to wo sab ye dekhkar shock ho gaye...

Fredy-(shock me) Ye kya ye kaise ho gaya iske ghav kaise bhar gaye...

Jitu- Are tu ghav ki baat kar raha hai maine uska blood check kiya.

To uska result dekhkar tum log shock rah jaoge..

Chika- Kyu aisa kya hai uske check up me...

Jitu- iske blood ka har ek boond se hum hazaro sena bana sakhte hai aur wo bhi aise ki koi unhe na hara
sake..

Aur ek se badhakar ek avishkar bhi kar sakte hai..

Iska jaisa blood wo kisi ka nahi hai. aur aaj Tak maine Aisa blood nahi dekha kisi ka bhi...

Jitu ki baat se sab shock me rah jate hai.. Kya kabhi Aisa bhi ho sakta hai kya...

Chika- Ye impossible hai aisa Chamatkari yuvak kaha se aa sakta hai yaha par.....

Fredy- Check karta hu..

Siraj Patel 533

 Fredy ne pahle wo result dekha to wo bhi hairan rah gaya....

Kyu ki ye sab impossible tha ispe bhi vishwas nahi rah sakta tha.

Jitu- Na Jane aise nasl ke log kaha rahte honge.

Chika- Jara check kar na Fredy aisi koi log hai kya hamare najdik.

Aur fredy system me check karne laga..Kuch 1 hour check karne ke baad wo bola

fredy - ooohh my goddd......

Uske baat se sab uski taraf ye dekhne lage dono ek sath kya huva....

Fredy- Ye dekho mujhe lagta hai ki ye bahut dur se aya hai.

Chika- (screen me dekhte huye) Par ye kaise possible hai Aisa koi grah bhi hai kya.

Par ye to mujhe dusri galaxy lagti hai aur ye yaha se bahut dur hai...

Fredy- sirf dur hi nahi bahut bahut dur...

Mujhe ye grah dhundne me 1 hour laga par socho vaha pochne me Hume kitne saal lag jayenge...

Jitu system check karne laga aur wo surprise hokar bola.

Jitu- agar system ke hisam dekha jaye to karib 3 saal..

Jitu ki baat se sab shock ho jate hai. Kyu ki 3 saal to bahut waqt lagta hai.

Chicka- Par ye kaise possible hai use yaha ane me 3 saal lag gaye hai mai nahi manta...

Jitu- Tum Mano ya na mano magar yahi sach hai aur ha ek aur baat hai.

isme kuch powers hai jiske bajah se yaha Tak pahuch paya aur Abhi bhi jinda hai..

Fredy- phir ye to hamare liye bahut hi achi baat hai.hum iske istemaal se yaha raaj kar sakte hai raaj.

Aur agar aisa huva to hum ek din is puri universe me hi raaj karenge.

Aur phir wo hasne laga. Uske baat se sab uski taraf dekh rahe the..

Jitu- Nahi yaar agar Rita ko pata chal gaya to wo Hume nahi chodega.

tumhe pata hai wo yaha ka raja hai aur wo bhi bahut bhayanak hai. aur uski baat yaha pe koi nahi talta.

Fredy- agar wo hamare bich me aya to hum use maar denge.

Siraj Patel 534

 aur phir apne technology se iski sari shakti powers hamare andar lekar yaha pe raaj karenge.

Waise bhi iski Abhi yaddast gayi huyi hai to isko kuch bhi yaad nahi hoga...

Chicka- Nahi yaar ye sahi nahi hai hum logo ko isse iske ghar surakshit pahucha denge to vahi acha hai...

Fredy ab chika ki gardan pakad leta hai aur gusse se bolta hai.

Fredy- Aisa karne ki kabhi sochna bhi mat varna anjam bahut bura hoga samje...

Jitu fredy ko aur chika ko alag karta hai aur bolta hai..

Jitu- Tum dono iske liye kyu jhagad rahe ho hum sab dost hai Phir..

Fredy- Thik hai Lekin isko kah de agar Aisa kiya na to anjam bahut bura hoga.

agar isne aise karne ki bhi sochi to dekhna phir mai Rita ko bata dunga.

aur phir wo dekhega iska kya haal karna hai..

Itna bolkar wo chala gaya aur uske sath jitu bhi chala gaya..

aur mai in sabki bate behoshi ki halath me sun raha tha.

par mera sath kya ho raha kya malun mai sab bate sun to raha tha.

par mere dimag me koi baat dhang se nahi ghus rahi thi.

Aur phir mujhe nind aa gayi. Mai kuch der baad utha to dekha.

chika ka full pariwar us lab mai maujud tha aur us chika ki wife ro rahi thi aur sath me uske bache bhi...

Maine ankhe kholi aur ab mai apne jagah se uth gaya.

Maine dekha ki chika screen pe kuch kar rahe the.

Pika ne mujhe uthte huye dekh liya tha to wo chika ko ishara karta hai............

Chika meri taraf dekhta hai aur ab wo apni jagah se uth jata hai aur meri taraf ate huye bolta hai.

Chika- Beta chalo ab tumhare jane ka waqt ho gaya hai...

Mai- Jane ka waqt...? Lekin hum kaha ja rahe hai..

Chika- Beta hum nahi sirf tum akele ja rahe ho.

Mai- Mai....! Lekin mai kaha ja raha hu.

Siraj Patel 535

 Chika- Beta tum apne ghar ja rahe ho.

Mai- Ghar... Lekin mera ghar kaha hai ye mujhe nahi malum...

Chika- Beta mujhe malum hai ab chalo jane ka waqt ho gaya hai..

Mai- Thik hai uncle..

Itna kahte hi mera dhyan Chika ki wife yane wita ki taraf jata hai.

Jo uski ankho me ansu the. Shayad wo rahi hogi. Mai unke pass jata hu aur unke samne jakar kahta hu.

Mai-(ansu pochte huye) Aunty aap kyu ro rahi ho...

Aunty- Nahi re ye to bas aise hi.. Tum apne ghar ja rahe ho na isiliye.

Mai- Aisa hai to mai ghar nahi jata meri bajah se aap to rahi hai.

Pika- Bhai agar aap nahi gaye na to maa aur royegi..

Mai- Aisa hai to mai jarur jaunga...

Mere aise behaviour se sab has rahe the bhale hi unke ankho me ansu hai.

Kyu ki mai ek bache jaisa behave kar raha tha...

Tabhi uncle ne kuch screen pe kiya aur to ek door khula aur us door ke andar spaceship tha..

Chika- Chalo beta is spaceship me baith jao.

phir Mai unke kahe anusar us spaceship me baith gaya.

Chika- Dekho beta is grah se nikalne ke liye tumhe dus minute lagenge.

aur ek baar tum is grah se nikal gaye to tumhe tumhare ghar pahuchne me sirf 30 din matlab 1 month
lagega..

Mai- Lekin wo fredy uncle ne to kaha tha ki 3 saal lag sakte hai...

Chika- Acha to tumne sab sun liya hai. Tab to tumhe pata hoga ki mai tumhe yaha se kyu bhej raha hu.

Mai- Chika ek baat kahu.

Chika- Ha beta kaho na kya baat hai.

Mai- Uncle mere Jane ke baad apko bahut taklif dege na ye aliens aur wo raja bhi.

Siraj Patel 536

 par aap chinta mat karo mai jald hi wapas aunga yaha apko bachane ke liye...

Meri baat sunkar sab ki ankho me ansu aa gaye the.

Mai- ab batayiye na uncle kya ye sach hai ki ye itne jaldi pahuch jayegi.

Chika- Acha to suno in sabse chupkar Maine ye superfast spaceship banaya hai. Jo tumhare ghar tumhe
jaldi hi pahucha dega...

Mai- Uncle wo sab thik hai par aap in fredy uncle se dur rahiye.

wo ache uncle nahi hai aur ha ek aur baat jab bhi mujhe apki yaad ayegi na to mai apko Milne jarur
aunga...

Chika-(haste huye) Jarur beta...

Phit unhone screen par kuch kiya aur wo spaceship shuru ho gaya.

aur Maine in sabko bye kiya aur wo spaceship kuch hi der me vaha se udte huye bahar aa gaya..

Par wo spaceship bahut slowly udd raha tha. Mai dhire dhire se upar ane laga.

Mai jaise jaise upar ja raha tha waise waise mai us grah ko dekhe ja raha tha.

Bahut acha dikh raha tha wo grah Aur wo do sun.

vaha ke sab aliens us spaceship ko dekhne lage aur mai us pure grah ko dekhe ja raha tha.

mai-(man me) Aise to mai 3 saal me kya 20 saal bhi ho gaye na tab bhi na pahuch paunga...

Tabhi mujhe wo fredy aur jitu uncle dikhaye diye jo kisi unchi building me Khade hokar mujhe hi dekh
rahe the...

Ab mai us grah se bahut upar aa gaya tha. Maine dekha Unke hanth me kuch hathyaar tha.

jiska nishana unhone spaceship ki taraf kiya huva tha.

Wo hathyaar jitu aur fredy uncle ne milkar hanth me liya tha aur sach me wo hathyaar bahut bada tha.

Mujhe laga ki agar unhone hamla kiya to mai ghar nahi ja sakta.

Unke sath koi aur bhi log the. Tabhi mujhe chika uncle aur unki family ghar ke bahar dikhayi diye.

wo sab mujhe wave karke bye kah rahe the. To maine bhi unhe bye kaha.

Kitne ache log hai ye Mai yahi sab soch hi raha.

tabhi us fredy ne us spaceship pe wo hathyaar se hamla kar diya.

Siraj Patel 537

 Aur jaise hi us yaan ko waar karne ke Karan ek bahut bada bomb akar us spaceship ko laga.

Aur jaise hi wo spaceship ko laga wo spaceship bahut Jor se hila.

Aur wo bomb us spaceship ko lagne ke karan mai ek taraf ludak gaya.

aur tabhi mere sir pe ek chij bahut jor se lagi.

jisse me dur jakar usi spaceship me kahi gir gaya aur behosh ho gaya.

Aur yaha pe Jaha fredy uska waar lagne ke karan khush ho raha tha.

use laga bomb lagne ke Karan wo spaceship ruk jayega aur jamin pe akar girega par uske reverse huva.

Wo bomb lagne ke Karan us spaceship ko aur gati mil gayi.

aur wo spaceship apne full speed me udne laga.

Itne speed se ki use dikhayi bhi nahi diya ki ye spaceship gaya kaha.

Aur ye spaceship apne full speed me earth ki taraf jane laga.

par mai to us yaan me behosh pada huva tha. To mujhe to kuch pata nahi chala.

Chalo ab ate hai dhart pe vaha pe kya haal chal raha hai...

Yaha pe sab ka haal bahut hi bura tha kyu ki RD gayab ho gaya tha...

Aur use dhundne ka har ek sambhav prayas kiye ja rahe the.

par wo nahi mil raha tha aur nahi usse kuch contact ho raha tha..

Wo to uske dosto ke sath bhi nahi gaya tha to phir wo gaya kiske sath aur gaya kaha...

Yahi sab chal raha tha aur ghar me bhi sab ka Rone se bahut bura haal tha...

Ab to mom ko bhi pata chal gaya tha ki Rudra gayab huva hai.

aur wo mil nahi raha hai. ye sunte hi Unki tabiyat to aur bhi bigad gayi thi...

The Rock ne apne admi bhi RD ko dhundne me laga diye the.

Par unhe bhi koi surag nahi mil raha tha akhir milega bhi kaise wo dharti pe hoga tabhi to milega na...

Lekin yaha Sab ko pata chal gaya tha ki uske sath kuch to bura huva hai isiliye wo ab Tak laut ke nahi
aya...

Siraj Patel 538

 Lekin wo gaya kaha ye kisi ko malum nahi ho raha tha...

Ritu bhi RD se contact karne ki koshish kar rahi thi par nahi ho pa raha tha..

Ye sab to Di Divya aur sonam ne bhi kiya tha par RD se contact kisi ka bhi nahi ho pa raha tha..

Ek din Ritika apne room me RD ki yadon me khoyi huyi thi..

Usse itna to pata tha ki usse kuch nahi hone wala par akhir wo gaya kaha.

yahi sab usne mind me chal raha tha...

Tabhi uske dimag me idea aa jata hai aur wo apne ansu pochte huye bolti hai..

Ritika- Are yaar ye idea mere dimag me pahle kyu nahi aya.Chal Abhi to aya na...

Ritika- (jor se)Annssshhhh..... Mere samne aaoo.....

Aur ye kya ek hi abaj me ansh uske same bijali girakar aa jata hai...

Ansh- Aapne Hume yaad kiya..

Ritika- Ha wo Rudra kaha hai, na usse kuch contact ho pa raha hai. Aur nahi wo koi jawab de raha hai..

Tumne hi usko akele bheja tha to akhir wo gaya kaha aur kya usse apne shakti nahi mili kya..

Ansh- Ji unko shakti mil gayi hai.. Par....

Ritu- Par kya par .. Jaldi batao wo hai kaha aur ab Tak kyu nahi aya..

Ansh- wo darasar baat ye hai ki mujhe nahi pata ki akhir wo hai kaha..

Ritika- (shock) kyaaa...? Ye Kaise ho sakta hai ki tumhe nahi pata. Tum to Uske ansh ho na phir bhi...

Ansh- Ha hu par wo ab kaha hai mujhe nahi pata...

Ritika-( Chillate huye) Ye kaise ho sakta hai tum mujhse kuch chupa rahe ho jaldi batao...............

Ansh- Thik hai batata hu.. Jab unhe sakti mili tab Tak mai unke sath tha aur phir wo dharti par ane ke liye
nikal pade..

Aur mai vaha se gayab ho gaya.. Par unka ate waqt danavo ke sath ladayi huvi thi.

Ritika- ladayi huvi hai matlab itne dino Tak unka ladayi kaise chal sakta hai...

Ansh- Ha ladayi to khatam ho gayi hai par us ladayi me unko ek chot lagi.

jiske vajah se wo vaha se bahut dur chale gaye hai..

Siraj Patel 539

 Ritika- wo kitne bhi dur jaye par tum to uske pass ja sakte ho na..

Ansh- Na ab nahi ja Sakta.. Kyu ki mujhe un Tak pahuchne ke liye koi shakti rok rahi hai..

Aur usi ke chalte mera unse contact nahi ho pa raha hai aur mai un Tak nahi pahuch pa raha hu...

Ritika- Kya hai wo chij Jo tumhe rok rahi hai.. Aur ye kaise sambhav hai..

Ansh- Ab ye to unke Milne ke baad hi mai bata sakta hu..

Aur mujhe Aisa lag raha hai ki ab wo dharti pe aa rahe hai...

Ritika- Matlab...?

Ansh- Matlab ye ki mujhe aisa lag raha hi wo jald hi dharti pe aa jayenge.

aur humse milenge uske baad hi mai bata sakta hu ki akhir huva kya hai unke sath...

Ritika- Lekin wo kab ane wala hai dharti par...

Ansh- Jald hi...!

Aur itna bolte hi wo gayab ho jata hai aur yaha ritika sochne lagti hai.

Ritika- Jaldi aao Dipu tumhare bajah se yaha sab log pareshan hai..

Ritika ko to baat pata chal gayi thi par wo agar sabko bata degi to sabke sawal shuru ho jayenge.

isiliye usne ye baat sirf sonam ko bata Di.. Kyu ki vahi ek thi Jo sach janti thi...

Ab yaha pe roj sab log dhundne ki nakam koshish kar rahe the..

Aur vaha se bhai bhi mujhe dhundne me lage the...

Aur mai in sab se bekhabar na Jane kaha tha..

Aise hi kuch din bit gaye par ek raat sab soye huye the.

aur aaj bahar kuch alag hi mahol tha..

tabhi Akash se bahut speed me ek chij dharti pe aa rahi thi..

Us chij ko kisine nahi dekha tha par wo chamakte huye sitare ke jaisi aa rahi thi..

Agar koi dekhega na to use lagega dharti pe koi Tara gir raha hai.

Ab wo chij aur bhi najdik aa gayi thi dharti ke aur ab wo kuch hi der me niche girne wali thi..

Siraj Patel 540

 Par ye kya wo chij jaise hi dharti par samudra me gir gayi.

Uske girne ke Karan karib wo pani 100 feet upar gaya tha.

Agar wo scene kisi ne dekh liya hota na to vahi behosh ho jata.

Wo chij samudra ke andar ja chuki thi..

Par acahank hi us chij ke pani me andar jate hi dhamaka huva aur wo chij destroy ho gayi...

Us chij ke khatam hote hi phir se us samudra ka pani 100 feet upar gaya tha..

Aur Wo chij to khatam ho gayi thi par uske andar Jo tha wo tairate huye ja raha yha..

Aur wo koi nahi hamara hero Rudradip hi tha..

Matlab wo chij koi nahi wo vahi spaceship tha Jo us grah se earth pe aa gaya tha..

Par uska dharti ko touch hote hi wo prithvi ke mahol ko jhel na kar saka aur khatam ho gaya...

aur Rudradip ab us pani me tairte huye ja raha tha Jo Abhi Tak behosh tha us hadse ke baad....

Par jaise hi Rudtadip dharti pe aya to waise hi bahut logo ki nind tuth gayi thi..

Aur wo sabhi rudra ka naam lete huye nind se jaag gaye the..

Ab ye apko batane ki jarurat nahi hai ki wo sab log kon honge...

Aise hi wo raat gujar jati hai.Agli subah kuch admi subah machiya lane ke liye samudra me kinare jate
hai.

tabhi 1 admi ko ek lash kinare pe pade huye dikhayi deti hai...

WO admi bhagte huye us lash ke pass jata hai..

Aur check karta hai to wo admi use jinda lagta hai..

Admi- Are ye to jinda hai.. Beta Sunil jara yaha aao...

Tabhi vaha pe ek 23 saal ka ladka aa jata hai...

Sunil- Kya huva baba... Aur ye kon hai..

Baba- Pata nahi beta ye yaha par pada huye mila lagta hai behosh hai chalo ise uthao apne ghar le
chalo...

Sunil- Jane do baba aise hi koi ladke ko ghar me le rahe ho use yahi rahne do...

Siraj Patel 541

 Baba- Aisa nahi kahte Sunil ye Abhi behosh hai jab ye hosh me aa jayega.

tab ye khud chala jayega par tab Tak insaniyat ke Nate to hum use ghar le ja sakte hai na..

Sunil- Chalo waise bhi aap mera kaha kab sunte ho.

Is baat par baba kuch nahi bolte aur Phir wo dono us ladke ko uthakar apne ghar le jate hai..

Unka ghar to sirf ek choti so jhopadi thi.Jisme sirf 2 hi room the..

Aur wo bhi sone ke liye jyada jagah nahi thi..Aur wo ek basti area tha..

Subah ke 6 baj Gaye the isiliye ab Tak koi nahi utha tha..

Aur in logo ko subah machaliya lane gaye the tabhi unhe Vaha ek shaksh mila Jo ab use wo log ghar le ja
rahe hai...

Kuch hi der me unhone ek door knock kiya...

kuch der knock karne ke baad andar se ek bahut hi surili abaj ayi Jo ki ek ladki ki thi..

Ladki- kon hai...

Baba- Rani beta mai hu darwaja khol.

Tabhi ek 18 saal ki sundar si ladki wo door khol deti hai.

aur apne baba ko apne samne dekhkar wo masum ladki bolti hai..

Rani- (apne surili abaj me) Baba aap yaha aap to Abhi gaye the na to phir aap itne jaldi wapas kaise aa
gaye..

Tabhi rani ko ek ladka dikha Jo baba aur Sunil ne pakda huva tha.

wo kuch bolne hi wali thi ki tabhi baba aur Sunil us ladke ko lekar andar ate hai aur jamin pe Lita dete
hai..

Rani- Baba ye kon hai Aur aap inhe yaha apne sath kyu lekar aye ho...

Baba- Rani beta ye Hume samudra ke kinare mila tha jab Maine use dekha to ye mujhe jinda laga to mai
yaha le aya..

Sunil ab tum jao nadi par jao..

Sunil - Thik hai baba mai jata hu..

Rani us ladke ke masum chehare ko ghur ghur ke dekh rahi thi..

Siraj Patel 542

 Wo to chehare ko dekhkar kho hi gayi thi...

Tabhi baba use hilate hai...

Babba- Kaha kho gayi beti jao dawa le aao mai dekhata hu ise koi chot to nahi ayi hai...

Rani us ladke ko dekhte huye andar ke kamre me chali jati hai. Aur thodi hi der me wo wapas aa jati hai.

Phir wo baba use check karte hai par use khi bhi koi chot nahi lagi thi...

Baba sochne lage ye kaise ho sakta hai.

Shayad pani me tha isliye behosh ho gaya hoga.

Phir wo dono use vahi chodkar wo dono apnr kaam par chale jate hai.

Aise hi do tin din bit gaye par in do dino me us shaksh ko hosh nahi aya tha..

Rani to bas us ladke ke pass hi baitha karti thi. Uska har tarah se khyal kiya karti thi.

Jab ghar pe koi nahi hota to sirf use hi dekha karti thi.

Aise hi us din bhi Rani us ladke ke pass hi baithi huyi thi.

tabhi use Aisa laga ki wo ladka Abhi hila. Lekin use laga uska bhram hoga.

Lekin kuch der baad us ladke ne apne hanth aur pair ki ungliya hilayi.

ye dekhkar rani apne jagah se uthi aur bahar ki taraf bhagte huye chali gayi.

Rani ko bhagte huye ate dekhkar uske baba bolte hai.

Baba- Kya huva Rani tu aise kyu bhag rahi hai...

Rani- (hanfte huye) Bbaa..baba. Wo..... Wwooo...

Baba- Wo..wo... kya kar rahi hai sidhe sidhe bol na kya bat hai.

Rani- wo ladka uth gaya hai chalo na aap chalkar ek baar dekh lo.

Tabhi wo baba aur unka beta aur rani tino andar jate hai...

aur vaha par wo shaksh ki yane meri ankhe khulti hai.

To mai idhar udhar dekhta hu to mujhe lagta hai ki mai kaha par hu.

Mai ye dekhkar uthkar baith jata hu.

Siraj Patel 543

 Mai apne Charo aur dekhta hu to mujhe lagta hai ki mai chote se ghar me hu.

Mere upar ek kambal rakhi huyi hai.

Maine wo hatayi aur abhi mai khada hi ho raha tha ki tabhi door se mujhe 3 log ate huye dikhayi dete
hai..............

Mai- (man me) Ye log tu hubahu meri tarah hi dikh rahe hai iska matlab mai apne grah pe aa gaya hu.

Mai mere ghar aa gaya hu. Lekin mai in logo ko pahchan kyu nahi pa raha hu.

Baba- Are utho mat beta baith jao aram se...

Mai- Ji...

Mai wapas apne jagah baith jata hu. Mai age dekhta hu to mujhe tin log dikhayi dete hai.

unme se mujhe 1 ladki dikhayi deti hai Jo mere hi age ki thi.

Aur 1 ladka Jo mujhse kuch bada lag raha tha.

aur 1 admi Jo 50 ke umar ke aaspass hoga Wo admi bolta hai.

Baba- Beta kaisi tabiyat hai ab tumhari...

Mai- Thik hu mai... Lekin aap sab log...

Baba- ye mera chota sa ghar hai. Aur (ladke ki taraf aur ladki ki taraf ishara karte huye) Ye dono mere
bete hai.

Iska naam hai Sunil aur ladki ki tarah hath karte huye ye hai Rani.

lekin tum kon ho beta tumhara naam kya hai.

Mai- mai.... Mera naam.....(yaad karte huye )

Mai full dimag pe jor de raha tha par mera naam hi mujhe yaad nahi aa raha tha.

Isi bich mera sir bhi dard karne laga tha..

Mai- (dard se chillate huye) Aahhh....Mera naam mujhe yaad kyu nahi aa raha hai...

Baba- Acha thik hai beta koi baat nahi tum aram karo hum kuch der baad ate hai...

Phir wo log chale jate hai aur mai so jata hu...

Sunil- Baba ye ladka kab Tak hamare ghar rahega yaha par hamare hi khane ke lale hai.

Siraj Patel 544

 aur ab use bhi khane dena hoga.Aur upar se ise iska naam bhi yaad nahi hai..

Baba- beta ye Abhi sahi nahi huva hai mujhe lagta hai ki sach me iski yaddast chali gayi hai.

Isiliye pahla ka ise kuch bhi yaad nahi hai mujhe lagta hai use kuch din hamara ghar rahne dete hai.

Sunil- Lekim hum ise jyada din ghar nahi rah sakte...

Baba- Thik hai ab tum jao kaam par pahle hi der ho gayi hai..

Aur rani beta tum khana tayar karo use bhuk lagi hogi..

Phir Sunil vaha se bahar chala jata hai aur rani ghar ke andar aur baba vahi charpayi par baith jate hai...

Rani(khana banate huye) - Na Jane ye ladka kon hai par kitna pyara ladka hai.

Uski abaj to kitni surili hai jaise sunte hi Jau... Lagta hai ab ye hamare hi ghar rahega...

Is baat se wo aur bhi khush ho jati hai. Kuch der baad meri nind tut jati hai.

to mai apni jagah se uthkar bahar ata hu.

Bahar mujhe koi dikhayi nahi deta to mujhe 1 abaj ati hai.

mai us disha me jakar dekhta hu to mujhe wo subah ki ladki kapde dhote huye dikhayi deti hai.

Wo bhi mujhe dekhti hai to wo bolta padti hai.

Rani- Are Aap yaha... aap yaha kyu Aye..

Mai- Wo mai.. Abhi nind se utha hu. To mujhe bhuk bhi lagi thi. To mai yaha chala aya.

Acha thik aap fresh ho jao mai aap ko khana parosti hu.

Phir mai us ghar ke piche chala gaya to vaha ek chota sa bathroom tha jaha pe 1 admi ko bhi kam jagah
mil jaye...

Mai vaha gaya fresh huva aur mere pass kapde to nahi the isiliye mai vahi kapde pahankar bahar aa
gaya...

Rani- Aa gaye aap chalo khana ready hai aap kha lo ab kuch hi der me baba ane wale hai.

Mai niche jamin pe baith gaya aur khana khane laga.

mujhe Aisa laga jaise mai bahut dino baad ye khana kha raha hu..

Isiliye maine pet bharke khana kha gaya..

Siraj Patel 545

 aur phir kuch der baad baba bahar se aa jate hai tab Tak maine khana kha liya tha..

Baba- Are beta uth gaye tum..

Mai- Ha baba..

Babba- Acha to khana kha liya kya..

Mai- ha baba kha liya..

Phir baba bhi fresh hokar aa gaye. Hum sab baithe huye the.

Rani andar ke kamre me thi aur shayad Sunil kahi bahar gaya hoga. Aur mai baba ko bola..

Mai- Baba ab mujhe chalna chahiye...

Baba- Are tum kaha jaoge tumhe to kuch bhi yaad nahi hai phir tum jaoge kaha...

Mai- Yahi kahi ghum lunga koi to hoga Jo mujhe janta hoga..

Baba- nahi beta yeh thik nahi hai mujhe lagta hai

Jab Tak tumhari yaddasht nahi aa jati tab Tak tum yaha se kahi nahi jaoge..

Mai- Par...

Baba- Par war kuch nahi maine 1 baar kah diya so kah diya. Aur vaise bhi ye duniya achi nahi hai.

Mai- Lekin baba mujhe mera naam Tak yaad nahi hai...

Baba- To isme kya hai mai tumhara naam rakh deta hu..

Waise tum dikhne me to 1 raja ki tarah dikhte ho aur usi ki tarah bate bhi karte ho to aaj se tumhara
naam hai RAJA....

Mai- Hmmm... RAJA...

Ye bolkar maine side me dekha to mujhe Rani dikhayi Di.

Jo door pe Khade hokar hamari bate sun rahi thi. Aur jaise hi maine use dekha to wo phiche hat gayi...

Mai- (baba se) Lekin baba mai 1 shart pe yaha rahunga..

Baba- Aur wo shart kya hai...

Mai- ohh ye ki mai bhi apki tarah aur apke sath kaam karunga..

Siraj Patel 546

 Baba- Ye Kaise ho sakta hai hamara kaam hi kya hai hum subah uthkar machi late hai.

aur dopahar ko bechte hai.Aur kabhi kabhi waqt mila to khet me jate hai...

Mai- To mai bhi apke sath apka ye kaam bhi kar liya karunga.. Ab aap mujhe na nahi kah sakte...

Baba(smile karte huye) - Thik hai baba chalo phir hamare sath Lekin aaj nahi aaj tum aram karo hum kal
se jayenge...

Mai- thik hai baba ...

Itna kahkaar baba chale gaye. Aur mai aaram karne laga.

raat ko mujhe kuch abaj sunayi deti hai shayad koi bahut jor jor se chilla raha tha.

Maine bahar jakar dekha to ye to Sunil bhaiya the jo ghar ke bahar se hi rani pe chilla rahe the.

Unhe dekhkar lag rha tha wo bahut piye huye hai.

Aur rani par chilla rahe hai kisi baat par mai bahar jakar dekhnelaga akhir baat kya hai.

Sunil - kya re tu mujhe mat sikha kya karna hai aur kya nahi aur mai bahar se khakar aaya hu.

Tabhi mujhe sunil bhaiya dekh lete hai aur mere taraf dekhte huye bolte hai.

Sunil- tu abhi tak yahi hai gaya nahi tu chal nikal mere ghar se....

Mai kuch bolne hi wala tha ki tabhi baba ki abaj ati hai.

Baba- ye kahi nahi jayega ye yahi rahega aur to tu aaj bhi pikar aaya hai kya chi......

Sunil- Baba aap ye sahi nahi kah rahe hai mai isko.....

Itna bolkar wo girane hi wale the mai unke pass jakar unhe girne se bachaya.

aur bahar ki khatiya par bitha diya.ye maine itne fast kiya ki ek baar baba ko laga ki ye kaise huva ..

Kyu ki mai Sunil bhaiya se bahut dur tha aur mai itne jaldi unke paas pahuch kar unhe bacha bhi liya....

Baba ka muh khula huva that abhi mai baba ke pass jara hu.

Mai- Baba kya huva....

Baba-hhhhh...... Tu..... Yaha.... Kaise....

Mai- Ye aap kya kah rahe hai...

Baba- Kuch nahi tu chal khana khaya tune...

Siraj Patel 547

 Mai- Nahi mai aapki hi rah dekh raha tha...

Baba- Chal phir thik hai chal hum dono khate hai...

Phir mai aur baba khane lagte hai....Aur aise hi raat hoti hai aur hum sone chale jate hai...

Aur idhar shahar se kahi dur ek jungle me 5-6 log baithe huye the aur aapas me kuch bate kar rahe
the..............

Admi- Sir hamara plan ready hai bas boss man jaye......

Admi2- Tu uski chinta mat kar mai unko dekhta hu.

tu bas apne plan ko follow kar age ka mai dekhta hu.

Admi3- kisi ko aur kuch kahna hai kya agar kisi ko kisi baat par koi shak hai to abhi kah dijiye.

baad me ye mat kahega ye nahi hona chaiye tha aur ye hona chaiye tha....

Ab uski baat par koi kuch nahi bolta aur wo meeting vahi pe barkhast ho jati hai.

aur wo sab gunde us jagah se matlab andhere me kahi chale jate hai jo kisi ko nahi dikhayi deta hai...

Idhar dharti se kahi dur ek aisi jagah jo bahaut hi bhayanak thi.

Aur wo jagah koi aur nahi us danav sardar ki jagah thi....

Sardar- Kya abhi tak pta nahi chala uska.... Tum use kitne dino se dhund rahe ho.

aur abhi tak tumhare hanth me wo nahi aya tum mere kisi kaam kr nahi ho....

Danav- (sir jhukate huye) Hume maaf kijiye sardar humne puri koshish ki par hum use dhund nahi
paye....

Iske age kuch aur wo bol pata par usse pahle hi wo apni jagah jalkar khal ho jata hai...

Sadar- kisi ko kuch aur kahna hai kya....?

Tabhi vaha ek Tufan ata hai. matlab bahut jor jor se hawa chalne lagti hai...

Aur jab wo hawa band hoti hai to vaha par ek danav khada tha.

Jo dikhne me bahut hi bhayanak tha aur bahut hi darwana bhi tha..

Saitan us sardar ke age jhuk jata hai aur bolta hai..

Saitan- Sardar aap mujhe ek mauka dijiye mai usko pakadkar apke samne pesh karunga...

Siraj Patel 548

 Sardar(jor jor se haste huye) - Chakri tum kya karoge uska Chal thik hai.

tumhe ek mauka deta hu use hamare pass le aao agar le aye to tum jo kahoge wo milega...

Saitan- jaisa aap kahe sardar....

Itna kahkar wo saitan jaise aya tha waise hi chala jata hai.

aur vaahan pe ab ek jashn ka mahol ho jata hai matlab aap samaj hi gaye hoge...

Ab ate hai dharti par yane RD ke ghar vaha ka mahol to kuch alag hi ho gaya tha..

mom koma me chali gayi thi.kyu ki akhir mom ko sach pata chal gaya tha.

unka beta kahi kho gaya hai aur uske sath kuch bahut badi anhoni huyi hai...

Aur ye baat wo sahan nahi kar saki aur koma me chali gyi..

unke koma me jane ke karan ghar me sab bahut dukhi ho gaye the aur sabka ro ro kar bahut bura haal
ho gya tha...

Bhai newyork se ana chahate the par papa ne unhe bhi rok diya...

Bhai ne simran ki madad se mujhe bahut dhundhne ki koshish ki par wo mujhe dhundh hi nahi pa rahe
the...

Isi me mai Dharti pe to aa gaya ye baat 3 logo ko pata chal gayi thi. Par wo mujh tak nahi pahuch sakte
the..

na jane kaise par unhe mujh tak ane ke liye koi shakti rok rahi yhi..

Raat me RITIKA ke room me wo baithi huyi kisi baat par soch rahi thi...

Ritika- Ansh mere samne aa jao...

Itna kahte hi wo bijali ki tarah uske samne aa jata hai...

Ansh- Aap ne hume yaad kiya.

Ritika- ha Wo mujhe aisa lag raha hai ki RD yahi kahi pass hai. Aur wo dharti par aa gaya hai..

Ansh- Mujhe bhi yahi feel ho raha hai.. aur mai un tak pahuch ne ki puri koshish kar raha hu par ho nahi
pa raha hai...

Ritika- Thik hai ab mai hi usko dhundhne chali jati hu...

Ansh- Jaisa aap kahe ab is baat ke liye jo bhi aapko madad lage to mujhe yaad karna mai vaha pahuch

Siraj Patel 549

 jaunga...

Un dono ki yahi bate ho rahi thi ki uska door knock hota hai...

Ritika- Thik hai ab tum ja sakte ho..

Phir ansh vaha se chala jata hai aur ritika yahi sab sochte huye door kholti hai.

door kholte hi bahar ki vyakti speed se andar aa jati hai...

Ritika- Kon hai... (Piche mudde huye) Are tum.... Tum yaha kya kar rahi ho.

aur wo bhi itni raat ko mere kamre me.. aur tum itne speed me kyu ayi Sonam....

Ha ji wo sonam thi jo itne speed se andar ayi thi kamre me aur wo ate hi idhat udhar dekhne lagi...

Ritika - Kya dhund rahi ho tum yaha...

Sonam- abhi yaha kon tha..

Ritika- Matlab...

Sonam- Nahi tum abhi kisse baat kar rahi thi...

Ritika- nnn....Nahi to.. kisi se nahi tum aisi bahki bahki bate kyu kar rahi ho...

Sonam- Nahi mujhe aisa laga ki RD yaha pe aya tha.

Ritika-(Man me) RD to nahi par uska ansh jarur aya tha..

Sonam- Kuch kaha tumne...

Ritika- Nahi to...

Sonam- Thik hai phir par mujhe aisa laga ki wo abhi yaha aye the..

aur do din pehle mujhe ye bhi feel huva tha ki wo dharti pe aa gaye hai isliye mujhe laga...

Ritika- Tum bhi kya sonam agar wo dharti pe aya hota to wo yaha nahi ata kya.

Sonam- Ha tum bhi sach kah rahi ho... Chalo jane do mai chalti hu.. good night...

Ritika- Hmmm.... Bye... Good night...

Sonam chali jati hai aur ritika bhi aram se sans leti hai jaise kah rahi ho Bach gayi.

Di bhi pareshan thi RD ke jane se par itna hi tha wo kisi ko dikhati nahi thi.

Siraj Patel 550

 kyu ki ab vahi ek thi jo us ghar ko sambhal sakti thi..

Isiliye wo apna dukh kisi ko dikhati nahi thi. Par akele me wo bahut roti thi bas itni hi baat thi ..

Aise hi wo raat bhi gujar jati hai aur agli subah mai jaldi uth jata hu..

fresh hone ke baad hum sab chai pi rahe the..

Chai pite waqt Rani sirf mujhe hi dekh rahi thi aur wo bhi chori chori.

Mai bhi use dekhar smile diya karta rha par mujhe ye samaj nahi aaya.Ki ye mujhe aise kyu dekh rahi hai.

Sunil bhaiya bhi soye hue the. mai aur baba bate kar rahe the.

Tabhi darwajar knock hota hai. wo kisi aadmi ki abaj thi jo baba ko abaj de raha tha.

Admi- Baba wo baba.... baba tanik bahar to aaoo...

Baba unki abaj sunke bahar chale jata hai maine bhi sun liya tha.

par maine socha ye chai khatam kar ke chale jata hu.

Agar aise hi chala gya to chai ka apmaan hoga isiliye nahi gaya...

Baba- Are sheth ji aap... aaj kaise ana huva is garib ke ghar ki taraf...

Koi sheth ji aur uske sath ek aur admi tha wo bola...

Admi- Ab tum hi nahi ate Shethji ke yaha to Shethji ne socha wo hi yaha aa jaye aapke jhopdi ki traf...

Baba- Aisa nahi Sheth ji kuch kaam me busy ho gaya tha.

agar aap mujhe bulate to hum jarur aa jate apke yaha.

Tabhi wo sheth ji us admi ko ankh dikhata hai aur shayad wo kuch bolne ke liye kah raha tha.

aur ye sab drishya mai andar se chai pite huye dekh raha tha...

Admi- Baba Aapne jo seth ji se karja liya tha wo kab chukta karoge.

pata hai na uski mudat khatam ho gayi hai.

Baba- Ha munsi ji hume pata hai par kya karu aaj kal dhanda me kuch thin se chal nahi pa raha hai.

aur kheti me bhi kuch amdani nahi ho rahi hai...

Ab tak mera chai khatam ho gaya tha isiliye mai bahar jane ke kiye nikal jata hu...

Siraj Patel 551

 Sheth ji- Hume kuch nahi pata agle 1 hafte ka apko samay diya jata hai.

agar is 1 hafte me apne byaj ke sath sara paisa nahi lautaya to.....

Baba- (bich me)sheth ji 1 hafta kuch kam waqt nahi huva kuch aur jyada time do na...

Sheth ji - ab nahi pahle hi tumhe bahut samay de chuka hu ab aur nahi samje...

Tabhi mai bahar aa jata hu aur sab meri taraf dekhte hai..

wo sheth ji to mujhe bahut ajib si najar se dekh raha tha...............

Sheth ji- Ye kon hai....

Baba- Ye mere Bhai ka ladka hai kuch din pahle hi yaha aya hai...

Sheth ji- acha par ise dekh ke aisa lag raha hai ki ise kahi to dekha hai. Par yaad nhi aa raha hai.

Baba(hickhichate huye)- aise kaise ye to yaha par pahli bar hi aaya hai.

Munsi ji- shethji chalo hume aur bhi jagah jana hai.

Sheth ji-(Mujhe ghurte huye) ha chalo phir....

Kuch age jane ke bad munsi ji bolte hai.

Munsi- waise sheth ji is baba ki ladki bahut hi khubsurat aur sundar hai.

Sheth ji- (Tharki abaj me) Aisa hai to agar wo karja nahi chuka paya na to

phir uski shadi hamre bete ke sath karwa dete hai. Aur phir kya uske bhi maje aur.......

Itna bolkar hi wo shethji hasne lagta hai aur sath me munsi ji bhi....

Munsi ji- sheth ji aapka jawab nahi.(Man me) Apke sath mere bhi maje ho jayenge....

Wo dono aise hi bate karte hue nikal jate hai.

Idhar unke jane ke baad mai baba ko puchta hi.

Mai- baba ye kaise bate kar rahe the kon hai ye.

Baba- Beta kuch nahi wo humne kuch din pahle kuch karja liya tha seth ji se.

ab wo mang rahe hai aur hamare pass to paise nahi hai isiliye unse kuch waqt manga hai.

Mai- par baba wo log mujhe kuch ache nahi lagte aap unse dur hi rahiye...

Siraj Patel 552

 Rani- Mai bhi unse yahi baat kahti thi...

Baba- ab tu phir se mat shuru hoo jana...

Rani-(tedha muh karte huye.) thik hai baba nahi hoti aap karo apne man ki.

Itna bolne par wo apne room me chali jati hai aur Baba bhi shant ho jate hai.

aaj mai pahli baar baba ke sath machliya lane jane wala tha...

Hum dono machi pakdne ke liye apne hodi nikal kar samudra ke andar nikal pade..

kuch andar jane ke bad baba ne pani me ek jaal pheka.

Aur hum dono kuch der vahi baithe rahe....

Mai- Waise baba mai ek bolu kya...

Baba- Ha bolo na.

Mai- aap to machi khate nahi hai phir inhe pakadte kyu ho..

Baba- (smile karte huye) apne pet ke liye....

Mai- Matlab....

Baba- Matlab ki beta ye machliya hum bechkar kuch paise kama lete hai. Aur phir usi se ghar chala lete
hai..

Mai- To phir aapne karja kyu liya tha...

Baba- Kya batau beta ab tumhe 2 saal pahle Rani ki tabiyat bahut kharab ho gayi thi.

aur doctor ne bahut paise mange the. Aur usi samay Sunil ko bhi Job ki offer aa gayi thi.

Usi liye hamne karja liya tha. Rani to thik ho gayi.Aur Sunil use bhi job lag gaya.

par phir 2 mahine baad uska aur boss kuch lafda ho gaya to usne wo job chod diya..

Aur phir hum usse paise magne gaye to usne saaf inkaar kar diya.

aur us manager ne sare paise hadap liye tab se Sunil aisa ho gaya hai...

Mai- Matlab...

Baba- Matlab tab se ye itna pi raha hai kuch kaam nahi karta.

yaha vaha ghumta rahta hai hum kai baar us manager ke pass gaye.

Siraj Patel 553

 par usne to mana hi kar diya usne kabhi humse paise liye the...

Baba ye Sab rote huye kah rahe the mujhe bhi unka ye sab sunkar Rona ane laga tha..

Par Maine apni ankhe poch li aur unki bhi ankhe pochte huye Nola..

Mai- Baba ab aap tension mat lo mai hu na mai apki madad karunga har kaam me...

Aise hi kuch Der hum bate karte rahe aur phir baba ne jaal bahar khich liya.

To unhone dekha aaj bahut machliya aa gayi thi jaal me...To hum dono wo machliya bajar le gaye.

Kuch 2 ghanto me hi aaj sari machliya bech gayi aur aaj roj se jyada munafa bhi ho gaya tha..

To hum Dono ghar aa Gaye ghar me sirf Rani hi thi...

Rani- Are baba aap jaldi aa gaye aaj...

Baba- Ha beta wo aaj kuch jaldi hi machliya bech gayi.

aur aaj to roj se jyada munafa bhi huva hai.

Rani- (khushi se) are wah ye to bahut achi baat hai...

Baba- Chal ab khana Paros bahut bhuk lagi hai aaj...

Rani- Ha mai bhi na chalo aap hath muh dho lo mai khana parosti hu.

Phir kya humne khana khaya aur hum kuch der aram karne chale gaye .jate waqt babba rani ko kahte
hai.

Baba- Mujhe kuch der me utha dena phir mai khet Jana chahata hu..

Rani- Thik hai baba...

Mai-( Rani ko dhire se) Aur mujhe bhi utha dena...

Rani-(sharmate huye) Kyu....

Mai- Are kyu ka matlab mai bhi Baba ke sath Jana chahata hu isiliye...

Rani- Ohh... Isiliye mujhe laga...

Mai- Kyu tumhe kya laga...

Rani-(sharmate huye) kuch nahi...

Siraj Patel 554

 Aur wo bhi sharmante huye bhag gayi aur mai soch me padh gaya ki ye ise kya ho gaya ab.

Phir mai sone chala gaya kuch der me mujhe rani uthane ati hai.

Aur phir mai baba je sath jidd karte huye unke khet me chala jata hu...

Unka khet jyada bada nahi tha. Par fasal ke liye bahut tha..

Phir baba khet me kuch kaam karne lage to mai bhi unke sath dene laga.

Baba to thak gaye the par mujhe bina thake itna kaam karte dekh baba shock rah gaye the..

Jo kaam aam admi kaam karne me 5 din laga sakta hai wo kaam Maine 1 din me hi kar diya tha..

Phir kya baba aur mai ghar laut aye raat ka khana khaya aur baba sone ke liye nikal pade...

Mujhe Abhi nind nahi aa rahi thi to mai aise hi baitha huva tha...

tabhi vaha pe rani aa jati hai wo mujhe Aisa baithe huye dekh leti hai to wo mere pass ati hai..

Rani- Kya huva aap aise kyu baithe ho..

Mai- Kuch nahi bas aise hi..

Rani- Aap yaha jyada bor to nahi hote hoge na..

Mai- nahi to mai mai yaha kyu bore hone lagunga..

Yaha par baba hai Sunil bhaiya hai aur tumhari jaisi Khubsurat Natkhat Aur sharmili meri Dost hai.

Rani Sharmane lagi thi. Maine use dekha to uska chehara sharmate huye Laal ho gaya tha.

Mai- Aiii.. Hii... Aisi sharmati ho na to sidha Dil pe waar karti ho...

Rani-(Sharmate huye) Dhatt... Kuch bhi kahte ho.

Mai- Acha wo sab chodo mujhe ek baat batao.

Rani- kya..?

Mai- Kya aap din bhar ghar me hi rahti ho kya...

Rani- Nahi meri study chal rahi hai na.

Mai- acha to aap padhne kyu nahi jati...

Rani- jati hu na college par wo kya hai na kuch din se nahi gayi hu.

Siraj Patel 555

 Mai- acha to phir aap kal se college jaya karo...

Rani- mai bhi Jana chahati hu par.....

Mai- par kya par puri baat batao Hume...............

Mai- par kya par puri baat batao Hume...

Rani - wo kya hai na hum jis college me jate hai na us college ke ladke ache nahi hai.

Wo hamare sath badtmizi karte hai. Aur sath me shayad us college me aur bhi bahut kuch bura kaam
hota hai..

Mai- to tumne ye baat kisiko nahi batayi kya...

Rani- boli thi na baba ko boli thi par baba kahte hai ki unhe najar andaj kar do.

aur sirf apne padhayi pe dhyan do aur Sunil bhaiya ko bolne se kuch phayada hi nahi hai.

Mai- aur wo bhala kyu...

Rani- kyu ki wo apne hi dhun me busy rahte hai.

Unko bola bhi to wo sunege nahi agar sunege to mujhe hi Marenge..

Mai- Thik hai par mujhe ek baat batao ki aur kya hota hai tumhare college me.

Rani- Ohh ji kuch ladke aur ladki na nasha karte hai college me aur unhe koi pakdata bhi nahi hai..

Mai- To isi ke upar kisi ne action nahi liya kya kisi ne...

Rani- kisi me itni himmat nahi ki unke virodh kare..

Mai- thik hai phir kal hum tumhare sath ate hai aur phir dekhte hai tumhe kon pareshan karta hai.

Rani- nahi ji aap unse uljho mat wo bahut khatarnak log hai.

Mai- to kya huva phir bhi hum unko samjhayenge.

Aur agar na samje to dekh lenge. ab aap jakar so jao chinta mat karo.

Rani- Hmm...

Mai- Waise bhi apke is chand se dekhne wale mukhde par Pareshani achi nahi lagti aur nahi Narajagi..

Tum sada hasti rahogi tabhi to isse bhi aur sundar dikhogi..

Rani kuch nahi boli aur sharmate huye chali gayi sone ke liye.

Siraj Patel 556

 Aur mai bhi yaha halki si smile dete huye so gaya.

Usi raat dur kisi jungle me bahut se admi baithe huye the...

Admi1- Sir ye dekhiye ye hai south Africa ke khunkhar Gunda aur katil JAGRA. Ye Har ek dhande me
mahir hai.

Admi2- Sabhi Dhande me matlab...?

Admi1- Sir ye ladhyai ke har tarike jante hai aur sab me inhe maharat hasil hai.

koi bhi banda inke age jyada der tik nahi saita chahe ho.

wo talwar me ho ya gun shooting me ya aur ladhayi me.

Admi3- Acha to phir kya akela hi aya hai kya yaha par.

Tabhi WO jagra bolta hai...

Jagra- Nahi Sir... Apko jitne bhi admi chahiye na WO sab bahar khade hai.

Wo sab bahar ate hai to sach me bahar karib 500 ke aaspass admi Khade the.

Jinke hanth me kuch nahi tha aur wo sab 50 line me khade the..

Admi2- Ye to bahut kam hai kya itne se kaam ho jayega...

Jagra-Agar inse kaam nahi huva na to hum yaha se bina maal ke hi yaha se chale jayenge.

Par agar inse apka kaam ho gaya na to mujhe double kimat cahiye.

Admi2- Okk done... Manjur..

Tabhi wo admi3 usse side me le jata hai.

Admi3-Ye aap kya kah rahe hai Shera. Agar hamare boss ko pata chal gaya na to bahut bura hoga....

Yani unme se ek admi ka naam shera tha aur aap sab logo ko yaad hoga ye vahi shera hai.

jisne RD ki family ko bandi banaya tha aur RD ne uske sab admiyo ko mar dala tha..

Shera- Mujhe in sab admiyo par khud se jyada bharosha hai.

aur ye sab agar hamara itna bada kaam kar rahe hai to Hume khush hona chahiye na sudhir ji....

sudhir- waise baat apki sahi hai par agar Boss....

Boss- Waise mujhe ek baat batao ye apke boss kon hai..

Siraj Patel 557

 Sudhir- Dekho Shera Aap pahli baar puch rahr ho isiliye apko bata du.

aaj Tak hamare boss ne kisi ne nahi dekha par hamare sare plan vahi fix karte hai.

aur unke isharo ke bina hamara pata bhi nahi hilta..

Shera(uske kandhe par hanth rakhte huye) Sudhir dekho kuch bate aise hoti hai Jo apne phaide ke liye ki
jaye.

Akhir tumhare siwa tumhare boss ko kahne wala kon hai.

Sudhir uski baat ko kuch der sochta rahta hai aur phir bolta hai.

Sudhir- Dekho mujhe waqt do mai tumhe jawab dunga...

Shera- Ha jarur jitna chahe waqt lo par 1 week se jyada nahi.

Ha agar tumne ha kaha to tumhara bahut phayada hoga.

aur phir hum dono Milkar bahut bade bade kaam kar sakte hai.

Sudhir-Hmmmm.....

Phir wo dono bahar akar jagra ke sath kuch der bate karte hai aur phir wo sab vaha se gayab ho jate
hai...

Agli subah mai jaldi uth jata hu aur phir tayar hokar baith hata hu.

Rani bhi uth jati hi. Raat me Sunil bhaiya kb aye kuch pata nahi chala..

Baba- Chale beta aaj machliya lane Samudra me...

Mai- Nahi baba aaj mai Rani ke sath uske college jata hu.

aur use chodkar aa jata hu tab Tak aap machliya laiye aur phir hum dono sath me bechne jayenge...

Baba- Thik hai beta ...

Phir baba chale jate hai aur mai rani ki rah dekhta hu...

Kuch hi der me rani ek panjabi salwar suit pahne huye aa jati hai.

Siraj Patel 558

 aur hanth me 2-3 book hanth me liye huye mere pass ati hai...

Mai to uske is komal se chehare ko dekhta hi rahta hu. Kitni pyari dikhti hai WO is dress me..

Tabhi rani mujhe hilati hai aur bolti hai...

Rani- Kaha kho gaye Janab chalna nahi hai kya...

Mai- *(dhire se)Nahi aaj bas yahi baithe huye Tumhe dekhne ka man kar raha hai...

Rani- (Sharmate huye) Matlab...! Chalo na der ho rahi hai.

Siraj Patel 559

 Mai- (Hosh me ate huhe) hhhhmm... Ha ha chalo.. Mai to bas Tumhare hi rah dekh raha tha...

Rani- Waise Tum Abhi kya kah rahe the.

Mai-Kuch bhi to nahi chalo ab late ho rahe hai....

(Man me) Kya yaar tu bhi na lagta hai wo Bura man gayi hai. Koi baat nahi mai mana lunga...

Phir hum dono uske college ki taraf Jane lage.

Lekin hamare pass kuch bhi Aisa nahi tha jisse hum college chale jaye.

Issiliye humne bus se Jane ka socha aur hum dono bus stand ki aur nikal pade.

uska college jyada dur nahi tha par agar paidal chale to adha ghanta jarur lagta tga..

Hum bus stand par bus ki rah dekhne lage. Kuch hi der me bus as gayi aur hum dono upar chad gaaye..

Bus jyada bhari huyi nahi thi par baithne ke liye jagah bhi nahi thi.

to maine ek aunty se kahkar rani ke liye baithne ki jagaah banayi.

aur mai khade khade hi hum chal pade college ki taraf...

Kuch hi der Me uska college aa gaya aur hum bus se utar gaye.

Uska college kuch jyada bada to nahi tha par ha jyada chota bhi nahi tha..............

Rani age chalne lagi aur mai uske piche tha ki tabhi vaha par rani ke kuch friends ate hai .

RF1- Hi...! rani bahut dino baad college ayi hai tu...

RF2- Ha itne din kyu nahi ayi tu bahut lectures tune miss kiye hai.

Rani- Acha to phir chalna andar...

Phir wo sab andar chale jate hai mai vaha 1 ghanta ruka.

par mujhe vaha kuch bhi aisa waisa nahi dikha Jo shak karne layak ho to mai ghar laut aya...

Ghar me baba Aye huye the...

Baba- Chod aye beta...

Mai- Ha baba...

Baba- Kuch pareshani to nahi hai na...

Siraj Patel 560

 Mai- Na baba koi pareshani nahi hai...

Phir mai aur baba bajar chale gaye aur machliya bikne ke bad chal diye khet me...

Yaha par rani college chutne ke baad ghar aa rahi thi.

tabhi uska rasta kuch ladke uska rasta rok dete hai.

Ladka1- Kaha chali meri Rani...

Rani use andekha karte huye dusre raste se chali jati hai.

Phir bhi wo ladka uske samne aa jata hai.

Ladka1- ohh meri Chamak challo kaha Jane ki itni jaldi hai jara hamare sath bhi kuch time pass kar lo..

Rani- apni jaban sambhal ke baat karo. Aur ye jakar apni maa bahan ko kah lo.

Rf1-(Dhire se)Rani inke muh mat lag tu chal...

Ladka1- Ha ha... mujhse bhagegi kab Tak akhir tu meri rani Jo hai.

aur hamare muh mat lag sidha niche aa...

Itna bolkar wo ladke hasne lage the.

Rani age Jane wale hi thi uska right hanth wo ladka pakad leta hai..

Aur tabhi rani palatate huye uske gaal par ek bahut jor se jhaapad laga deti hai.

Is thappad se wo ladka gusse se bahut tilmila jata hai. Aur sath me uske dost bhi..

is Thappad ki gunj pure college me gunjti hai. Jo sare student sunte hai aur sirf usi taraf dekhte hai.

usse wo ladka aur bhi gussa ho jata hai kyu ki pure college ke same use pahli baar kisine thappad Mara
tha.

isiliye use bahut bura laga kyu ki uski aaj bahut baizatti huyi hai.

Ladka2- Sali hamare bhai pe hanth uthati hai Teri to...

wo ladka2 uske upar jaane hi wala thi ladka1 uska hanth pakad leta hai.

Ladka1- Nahi re ab ise to mai hi handle karunga tu bich me mat aa..

Rani- Gautam tujhe akhiri baar kah rahi hu mera rasta chod de varna tere liye acha nahi hoga...

Siraj Patel 561

 Itna kahte hi rani chali jati hai apne ghar ki taraf yani us ladke ka naam Gautam tha..

Gautam- Ab teri khair nahi Rani tune mujh pe hath uthaya aur mujhe thappad Mara.

Is Gautam ke upar hat uthaya hai yaad rakh ye sab tujhe bahut mehanga padega.

Tabhi vaha par ek bahut hi sundar aur gori ladki ati hai Jo ate hi Gautam ko request ke bhav me bolti
hai..

Ladki- Gautam aaj to mujhe De do wo...

Gautam-(haste huye) hahaha... Kyu tujhe to nahi chahiye tha na...

Ladki- (rote huye) Ha par... Plz mujhe ek baar de do uske liye mai kuch bhi karungi...

Gautam- (friend ko ishara karte huye) isko apne added pe le chal vahi iska hisab kitab karte hai.

Sali isne bhi bahut daudaya hai mujhe...

Itna bolkar wo sab vaha se chale jate hai..

Aur idhar rani rote huye apne ghar ki taraf aa rahi thi.

Bus se utar kar wo apni ankhe pochte huye ghar ki taraf aa rahi thi.

Tabhi use munsi ji aur shethji dikahyi dete hai par wo unki bate nahi sun sakti thi...

Shethji- Wahh... Kya kacha maal hai khane me kya maja ayega ise..

Munsi ji us ladki ko dekhta hai aur wo us ladki ko matlab rani ko dekhte hi uske ankho me chamak aa jati
hai.

Munsi ji- Sheth ji ye aur koi nahi usi baba ki ladki hai jiske ghar hum 2 din pahle gaye the..

Shethji- Kya tu sach bol rahe hai munsi.

Munsi ji- Shat pratishat sach hai sheth ji agar ye apko chahiye to apko kuch karna hoga..

Sheth ji- acha to phir ye kacha aam mujhe chahiye kisi bhi haal me..

Munsiji-(kamini smile dete huye) To mil gaye samjo sheth ji wo kacha Maal...

Rani apne ghar ati hai ghar par use koi nahi dikhta

wo sochti hai shayad baba aur raja khet me gaye honge.

Isiliye wo fresh hokar apne kaam me lag jati hai.

Siraj Patel 562

 Sham me jab hum ate hai to mujhe rani ka chehara kuch utara huva sa lagta hai.

Maine use us time na puchne ka socha phir raat me khana khane ke baad.

baba sone chale jate hai.baba ke sone ke baad mai rani ki taraf jata hu.

Mai - Hi rani kaisa raha aaj ka din...

Rani- (mayus chehare ke sath) Acha raha..

Mai- Hmm... Lagta hai tum mujhse apna dost nahi manti ho aur kuch chupa rahi ho chalo batao.

Rani- Nahi to...

Mai- Thik hai nahi batana to mat batao lagta hai mai tumhara dost nahi hu chalo phir mai chalta hu.

Itna kahte hi mai Jane laga ki tabhi rani mera hath pakad kar bolti hai.

Rani- Ruk jao..

Mai- Kyu ruko mai..

Rani- Mai batati hu..

Phir rani mujhe sab kuch batati hai to meri ankhe kuch gusse se laal hone lagi thi.

Par ye kya meri ankhe bich me hi laal aur Kali hone lagi thi..

Rani ye dekhkar dar si gayi thi..

Rani- Rajaa....

Mai hosh me ata hu. Aur use bolta hu.

Mai- Kal subah mai tere sath ata hu tu chinta mat kar ab ja sone ja.

Phir mai bhi sone chala gaya idhar usi gaon me dur kisi ghar jaise kothi par..

Ek ladka pikar halla macha raha tha aur wo koi nahi sheth ji ka ghar tha .

Shethji- Gautam kya huva tujhe Aisa kyu kar raha hai...

Ha ji aap sahi soch rahe ho ye vahi Gautam hai Jo college me rani ko ched raha tha.

Gautam- Chacha ji aaj mujhe ek ladki ne thappad Mara hai.

mai us ladki ko nahi chodunga uska sab barbaad kar dunga..

Siraj Patel 563

 Shethji- Thik hai beta tujhe Jo karna hai kar par aise halla karne se kya hoga chal mujhe wo ladki dikha..

Phir kya Gautam us sheth ji ko rani ki taswer dikhata hai.

aur wo dekhte hi Sheth ji ki ankhe chamak jati hai.

Sheth ji- are ye ladki to apne hi gaon ki hai...

Ab ye baat sunkar gautam ki ankhe nashe me aur bhi chamak jati hai. To wo bolta hai.

Gautam- Kya sach me ye ladki hamare gaon ki hai...

Sheth ji- Ha sach me aur iske bap ke upar hamara karza bhi hai..

Siraj Patel 564

 Gautam- Agar aisa hai to wo ladki mujhe kis bhi halat me chahiye..

Aap kuch bhi karo par wo ladki mujhe chahiye...

Sheth ji- Par beta ye ladki to bahut garib hai..

Gautam- Mai nahi janta par ma isse apna badla Lena chahata hu.

Sheath ji- Phir to ek hi upay hai tu usse shadi kar.

Gautam-(chokte huye) Shadi.... Na mai uske shadi nahi karna chahata..

Shethji- Gautam Beta aisa nahi kahte dekh agar Shadi kar ke wo hamare ghar aa gaayi na.

To jindagi bhar usne majje le Sakta hai. aur uske sath kuch bhi kar sakta hai.

Gautam -Thik hai mai isse shadi karunga aur phir jab iska maja pura ho jayega tab dekhte hai iska mai
kya hasr karta hu...

Shethji- Beta mai tere sath hu tu chinta mat kar...

Gautam-Ha kaka ji mainu pata hai aap hamare sath hai...

Itna kahkar wo apne room me sharab ke nashe me chala jata hai...

phir kya sheth ji bhi apni kamini rahasyamayi hasi ke sath apne room me chale jate hai...................

Agli subah mai Rani ke sath college gaya par mujhe kuch bhi aisa waisa nahi dikhayi diya.

phir mai laut aya aur usi din Rani ko college se ane ke liye bhi mai uske pass gaya.

Par phir bhi mujhe wo ladka dikhayi nahi diya aise hi 3-4 din bit gaye.

par phir bhi mujhe Aisa koi scene nahi dikha Jise Rani ko dukh ho jaye...

Isiliye mai bhi free ho gaya mujhe laga ab wo ladka sudhar gaya hai isiliye ab shant ho gaya tha.

Idhar Jungle me ek Badi bhutiya haweli thi.

Us haweli me kuch log bate kar rahe. to chalo phir unki bate sunte hai.

Sudhir- Shera Bhai Plan Ready hai sab kaam bhi ho gaya hai.

Bas hamare boss ko pata nahi lagna chahiye...

Shera- Tu unki chinta mat kar tu sirf mere liye kaam kar phir dekh mai tujhe kaha se kaha pahuchta hu.

Siraj Patel 565

 Sudhir- (confuse hote huye) waise Shera Bhai apne abhi adha maal hi kyu mangawaya pura kyu nahi...

Shera- beta tu is dhande me abhi abhi aya hai isiliye aisi bate puch raha hai.

Sudhir- Bataiye na shera Bhai akhir Baat kya hai.

Shera- Agar is baar kisi bhi tarah se hamara maal pakda gaya.

to sirf adha hi maal pakda jayega aur agar na pakda jaye.

to humara adha maal surakshit se aa Jane ke baad hum Baki ka adha maal bhi le ayenge..

Sudhir- Wahh... Shera Bhai apka jawab Nahi...

Shera- Isiliye to tujhe kahta hu mere sath rah sab kuch Sikh jayega.

aur ek baat hai ye Jo maal Abhi aa raha hai na ye to chiller hai.

(kamini hasi haste huye)Do hazar ke note iske baad ayenge agar ye pakda na gaya to...

Sudhir- (hath jodte huye) Bhai apka dhande ke mind ka jawab nahi.

apne kya dimag lagaya hai aisa to koi soch bhi nahi sakta ki kabhi aisa ho sakta hai.

Shera-( haste huye) chal ab bahut huyi makhan bate Vaise jagra kaha hai..

Sudhir- Wo to Abhi masti me jhum hai..

Shera- usko ready hone ko bolo varna us waqt koi khalbali nahi honi chahiye...

Sudhir- Ji...Par apka plan To ready hai na phir. .

Shera- Bache isiliye to kah raha hu Abhi tujhe bahut kuch sikhna hai is dhande ke bare me....

Sudhir confuse hote huye jagra ko bulane chala gaya.

Idhar bahut din ho gaye the par mere ghar me koi bhi khush nahi rah paya tha.

kyu ki Abhi Tak RD ka koi pata nahi lag paya tha.To sab usi gum me dube huye the.

Ab to Ritu ne bhi kabhi college Jana shuru kar diya tha.

Kyu ki use pata chal gaya tha ki RD wapas laut aya hai.

Par usse koi contact na hone ke Karan wo bhi depression me thi.

Sonam bhi apni tarah se puri koshish kar rahi thi par use bhi koi surag nahi mil raga tha.

Siraj Patel 566

 Na jaane aisi konsi shakti ne RD pe hamla kar diya tha.

jiski bajah se uske pass koi bhi nahi pahuch pa raha hai.

Raat me ritu Di ke kamre me jati hai Di Abhi sone hi ja rahi thi.

tabhi use bhi ritu ate huye dikhayi deti hai to wo bhi bolti hai.

Di- Are ritu aao na kya baat hai.

Ritu- Di apko pata hai na RD ko kuch nahi ho sakta aur wo shayad thik bhi hoga.

Di- To tum kya kahna chahati ho.

Ritu- Mai yahi kahna chahati hu ki hum sabhi bahut din se kahi bahar nahi gaye.to mai kya kahti hu hum
kal kahi bahar chale.

Di- Nahi Ritu tujhe pata hai na Mom Abhi Tak hosh me nahi ayi hai.

Papa bhi tension Me hai aur ghar ke sabhi log ka bhi yahi haal hai.

bhai bhi wapas ana chahate hai par papa ne unhe rok ke rakha hai.

Ritu- Yahi to mai kah rahi hu ki sab tension me hai to sabka tension kuch kam karne ke liye mai kah rahi
hu.

Di- Thik hai phir kal subah hum chalenge agar papa ne ha kah diya to hum chalenge.

Ritu-(khush hote huye) Papa ko mai manaungi aur waise bhi jab use ana hoga tab wo aa jayega.

Aur waise bhi uska koi kuch nahi bigad sakta.

Di- (kuch sochte huye)Hmm... Tu sahi kah rahi hai.

Chal phir thik hai kal chalte hai hum sab par mom ka khyal kon rakhega.

Ritu- Aap uski chinta mat karo maine uska intzaam kar diya hai.

Aap usse befiqar rahe. Ab to aap mere liye thoda sa smile karo...

Di- (smile karte huye) Thik hai meri pyari gudiya. Ab chal so ja.

Ritu- That's like my Darling..

Ritu itna kahkar haste huye kamre se nikal jati hai sone ke liye.

Agle din Sunday Tha to mai aram se utha aur phir baba ke sath jakar machiya layi aur bech bhi di.

Siraj Patel 567

 Ghar me akar hum dono khana khane lage.

Par mujhe Rani kuch Pareshan dikhayi di. To kab baba khet me chale gaye to mai rani se puch baitha.

Mai- Kya huva tumhe Rani..

Rani- woo..... Kuch nahi...

Mai- batana kya huva hai kyu pareshan hai tu.

Rani- Wo darasar baat yeh hai ki kal hamare college me ek event hai.

aur usme sab student naye naye dress pahan kar aa rahe hai. Par mere pass koi achi dress hi nahi hai.

Mai- Hmmm... To bas itni si hi baat hai kya.?

Rani- Aur wo mere friend ka birthday bhi hai. aur uske liye bhi.....

Mai- To usme naraj hone ki kya baat hai.

Rani- (gusse se)matlab aur kya karu pure gaon me bata ke phir kya..?

rani ke aisa kahne se aur uski style bhi alag hi thi bolne ki isiliye mai pet pakad kar hasne laga.

Aur mere is tarah hasne se wo apna tedha muh karke dusri aur dekhne lagi.

Siraj Patel 568

 Mai uske pass gaya to gusse me aur bhi khubsurat dikh rahi thi.

Kitna hasin chehahara tha uska. Mai to dekhte hi ghayal ho gaya.

Mai- Kya huva Rani tum Aisa muh fulakar kyu baithi ho..

Maine use apni taraf kiya to uski ankho me ansu the.

Mai-(ansu pochte huye) are tum to Ro rahi ho mujhe laga ki..

tum bahut achi ladki ho aur tum kabhi bhi roti nahi ho par kya Jane do.

Rani- (ansu pochtr huye) ha wo to mai hu tumne mujhe is taraha kaha.

isiliye mujhe gussa aa gaya aur Abhi bhi hai. Jao mai tumse baat nahi karti.

Siraj Patel 569

 Mai- are maine socha tha ki is bare me tumhari kuch madad karu.

par ab lagta hai ki tum hi mujhse bol nahi rahi hu to mai soch raha hu.....

Rani-(gusse me) Soch ke to dekho Jaan le lungi mai.

Mai- Are baap re itna gussa sehat ke liye acha nahi hai.

Rani- To mai kya karu tum mere kaha sunte ho.

Mai- To maine kab kaha acha sab chodo ab ready ho jao.

hum aaj market ja rahe hai. Wo bhi tumhare sath.

Rani- (khush hote huye) Wow.... Mere liye ja rahe hai.

Mai- Nahi wo pados wali baby hai na uske liye ja rahe hai.

Kya tum bhi kuch bhi... Ab jaao ready ho jao.

Rani bhagte huye andar chali gayi aur ready hokar kuch hi der me gayi.

wow kya dikh rahi thi wo. Sach me salwaar kurti me wo bahut hi khubsurat dikh rahi thi.

Mai to use Aisa dekh kar statue hi ho gaya. Wo mere pass akar chutki bajate huye boli.

Siraj Patel 570

 Aur usne chutki bajane me baad mujhe Hosh aya.

Rani- Kyu Hero chalna nahi hai kya ..

Mai- Ha ha chalo na phir tumne hi late kiya isiliye...

Wo meri taraf dekhne lagi aur mai age...

Isi tarah hum age badhne lage aur bus stand par akar hum bus se shahar ki aur Jane lage................

Aur dusri taraf Di, Sonam aur Ritika aur bhabi sab log Di ke kahne ke par bahar ghumne chale ja rahe
the.

pahle wo sab Mall me chale gaye.Sab Ka to man nahi tha par sab ek dusre ke liye ja rahe the.

Aur idhar hum dono bus se utar kar ek bade se mall ke bahar Khade ho gaye.

rani to pahli baar itni badi building dekhkar shock hi rah gayi.

Par mujhe kuch jyada shock nahi laga kyu ki jab se mai hosh me aya tha.

tab maine aisi building Dekhi thi Usi grah par jaha se mai aya tha.

Par vaha to yaha se bhi badi badi building thi agar upar dekha to apna sir pura upar...

Par vaha par aur yaha par bhi mujhe Mall ke bare me malum nahi tha.

kal maine kisi ke muh se sun liya tha shahar me ek mall hai.

vaha ek hi jagah sab chije mil jati hai. Aur wo jagah bahut badhi hai.

Isiliye mai Rani ko lekar yaha le aya. Par jab hum dono yaha aye.

to rani ke sath sath mai bhi shock rah gaya. Kyu ki sach me yaha ek jagah bahut si chije milti thi.

Rani- Ye tum mujhe kaha le aye ho.

Mai- Kaha matlab Mall me yaha par tum Jo chahe le sakti ho.

Rani- Par yaha to chije bahut mahangi hogi na...

Mai- Nahi re.. Aisa kuch bhi nahi hai... Chal andar jakar dekhte hai...

Rani- Par hamare pass to paise bahut kam hai.

Mai- To kya huva mere pass kuch paise hai. Agar kam lage to mai daal dunga.

Rani- waise ye dekho na iska ye naam kitna ajib hai is mall ka...

Siraj Patel 571

 Mai-(Naam dhundte huye) Kaha par hai iska naam aur kya hai..

Rani-(ek taraf ishara karte huye) Wo dekho wo... RDP mall... Aise bhi koi naam rakhta hai kya...

Mai- (smile karte huye) Hume kya chalo Hume Jo lena hai wo lete hai aur chalte hai apne ghar.

Aur phir hum dono us mall ke andar Jane lage.

Aur jaise hi Maine mall me pair rakha waise hi mere sab pariwaar ki najare badi ho gayi.

Aur sabko ahsas ho gaya ki RD yahi kahi hai.

Par koi kisi ke samne bol nahi paya. Kyu ki unko to ek ahsas ho gaya tha ki RD yaha aa gaya hai.

Par wo sirf ek ahsas tha. Isiliye koi kuch nahi bolta paya.

Par in sab ke alawa ek aur thi jisse ye pata chal gaya tha ki.

RD Mall me aa gaya hai. Aur wo ab Tak Safe hai.

Idhar mai in sab se bekhabar Mall ke andar chala ja raha tha.

Mujhe bhi kuch mahsus ho raha tha jaise mere heart ki dhadkan badh gayi hai.

Par wo kis liye wo samaj nahi aa rah tha. Mai idhar udhar dekhne laga. Ki tabhi rani ne mujhe abaj Di.

Rani- Kya huva kya dekh rahe ho. Age chalna nahi kya.

Mai- Kuch nahi mall dekh raha hu andar se kitna bada hai.

Rani-hmm... Agar dekh liya hai to chalo Jo karne aye ho wo kar le.

Mai- (Naughty smilr ke sath)kya karne aye hai hum yaha.

Rani- (Sharmate huye) Tum bhi na... Chalo dress lete hai...

Itna kahkar wo age chalne lagi aur mai uskr piche dhire se muskurate huye chalne laga.

Hum dress ki shop ki aur nikal pade. Hum jaise hi ek shop me chale gaye.

waise hi dusre shop me se kuch log bahar nikle.

Aur wo sab tisre shop ki aur nikal pade. Mujhe to dress ki samaj nahi thi.

Par rani ke sath aya tha to kuch samaj lani hi padegi.

Sell girl- Sir and mam how can I help U...?

Siraj Patel 572

 Mai- wo kya hai na Rani ko dress leni hai to jara dikhao na Hume kuch ache dresses.

Sell girl- OK sir...please come with me..

Aur phir mai aur Rani uske piche piche chalne lage.

Waise rani dresses dekhne lagi aur mai bhi uske sath dekhne laga.

par ek baat thi Rani dress se pahle uska price jarur dekh leti thi..

Usne kuch 2-3 dress choose ki to maine bhi kuch nahi kaha.

Kyu ki mere pass bhi jyada paise nahi the Par ek baat thi.

usne jo jo dresses le li thi wo sab kam price ki thi.

Rani- Ab Chale sab ho gaya.

Mai- Agar tumhe kuch aur lena hai to tum le sakti ho kyu ki mere pass kuch money hai.

Rani ka to man tha par usne na kaha aur shayad usse kuch aur bhi lena tha.

par wo mere hote huye le nahi sakti thi.

Aur shayad wo mujhse kahane ke liye sharma bhi rahi thi. To ye baat mai samaj gaya. Aur maine use
kaha.

Mai- Mai Abhi ata hu tum yahi ruko.

Rani- Thik hai jaldi ana..

Mai- Hmmm...

Aur itna kahte hi mai bahar ki aur nikal pada.hamare 3-4 shop chodkar Ritu aur sab kuch kapde le rahi
thi.

Tabhi achanak Di ka dhyan bahar ki aur gaya.

Di ko aisa laga jaise RD Abhi Abhi bahar se gujra hai. Waise hi Di boli.

Di- Dipu....

Aise achanak Di ko RD ka naam lete huye dekhkar sab shock ho gaye. To sab Di ko aur dekhne large.

Ritika- Kya huva Di aap thik to ho.

Di- Ha... Woo... Nahi.... Matlab maine Abhi dipu ko dekha.

Siraj Patel 573

 Di ke baat se sab shock ho gaye. Aur sab ek sath bole.

Sab- Kyaaaa....... Kaabbbbbb.... Aur kahhhhaaaa.....

Di- Woo.... Maine Abhi use bahar se jate huye dekha.

Ritika- Kya. To aap yaha kya kar rahi ho..

Itna bolte hi Ritika bahar ki aur Jane lagi.

Jane kya lagi wo to bhagne lagi thi. Aur uske piche sab bhagne lage the.

Sab bahar gaye aur idhar udhar dekhne lage par unhe bahar koi bhi nahi dikhayi diya.

Bhabi- Monu kya wo sach me tumhe dikhayi diya tha.

Di- Ha bhabi mai kyu jhuth bolne lagi. Maine sach me use dekh liya tha.

Sonam- Phir wo kaha chala gaye.

Ritika- Lagta hai apko bhram(myth) ho gaya hoga.

Di- Par Maine sach me use dekh liya tha.

Bhabi- thik hai to phir use dhundte hai.

Sonam- Ha chalo.

Phir wo sab mujhe dhundne ke liye nikal padte hai.

Aur idhar mai in sab se bekhabar bathroom me fresh ho raha tha.

Fresh hone ke baad mai vahi kuch der wo mall dekh raha tha. Aur phir Rani ki aur nikal pada.

Rani us mall me Jo kuch bhi liye tha wo sab price dekhkar liya tha.

To wo apne bag lekar bahar ki aur aa rahi thi.

Jaisr hi wo bahar ayi wo niche dekhkar chal rahi thi.

Tabhi use kisi se takkar ho jati hai. Aur wo dono apne aap ko jaise taise bachati hai.

Jisse wo takarayi thi wo ek ladki thi aur wo ladki koi aur nahi Monu hi thi.

Rani- Ohhh.... Sorry Maine apko dekha nahi tha.

Monu - Koi baat nahi Ji Maine bhi apko dekha nahi tha.

Siraj Patel 574

 Rani- waise aap mujhe kuch baichen lag rahi ho.

Monu- ji aisi koi baat nahi hai wo darsar mai kisi ko dhund rahi hu.

Rani- Fiqar mat kijiye aap jise dhund rahi ho wo jarur apko mil jayega...

Monu- Ji thank u so much...

Tabhi mai bahar aa gaya aur Maine dekha.Rani kisi ladki ke sath baat kar rahi hai.

Mai us ladki ka chehara to nahi dekh paya.Kyu ki uski pith meri taraf thi.

to maine uski taraf dekha aur usne bhi meri aur dekha.

Maine use ishare se hi kah diya chale to usne bhi isharo me hi kah diya ha..................

Rani- Ab mai Chalti hu bye...

Monu- Hmm... Bye...

Rani itna kah kar meri aur ane lagi aur wo ladki dusri taraf Jane lagi.

Mai- Rani kon thi wo ladki.

Rani- kon.... Wo..? are wo to meri aur uski takkar ho gayi thi.

To hum dono girte girte bach gayi.par mai to uska naam hi puchna bhul gayi..

Mai- Thik hai Jane de next time jab milegi tab puch Lena..

Rani- hmmm... Thik hai... par Tumhe kya karna hai uske naam ka..?

mai- Are mujhe kya... mai to bas aise hi puch raha tha.

wo sab chod.. Waise tumne Jo Lena tha wo sab le liya na...

Rani-(sharmate huye) Ha le liya...

Phir mai aur rani bahar ki aur nikal pade aur hum jakar counter par jaakar bill pay karne lage.

Us counter par ek admi tha wo meri taraf dekhte huye bola.

Admi- (Kuch yaad karte huye) Sir...maine apko kahi dekha hai.. Par abhi yaad nahi aa raha hai.

Mai-Mujhe...! Dekha hoga kahi mere jaise na jane kitne admi hoge..

Mai ye sab bate hi kar raha tha Usi samay Ritika idhar udhar dekhte huye uski najar counter ki taraf jati

Siraj Patel 575

 hai.

Aur wo RD ko ek ladki ke sath dekh leti hai. Waise hi Wo uski taraf bhagne lagti hai.

Jis taraf dekhte huye Ritika bhag rahi thi. Pahle to sab ki najar ritika ke upar padti hai.

Aur phir uski najar ki taraf dekhte huye wo Jaha dekh rahi thi us taraf dekhte hai to wo sab bhi shock rah
hate hai.

Aur wo sab bhi RD ki taraf Jane lagte hai. Aur udhar maine counter par bill pay kar ke bahar aya.

Aur taxi lekar chale gaye hum dono bus stand ki taraf.

Aur usi samay sab counter par akar dekhte hai par mai vaha kahi bhi nahi tha.

Aur wo sab mujhe vaha na dekh kar mayus ho jate hai.

Manager- Mam aap kuch dhund rahi hai kya..?

Bhabi- Ha wo Abhi Abhi wo ladka tha wo kaha gaya.?

Manager- Mam wo sir to Abhi bahar Gaye hai.. kyu kuch problem hai kya..?

sonam-Kuch nahi....

Pahle wo sab mujhe bahar dekhne lagte hai par mai to bahar bhi nahi tha.

Di to vahi Rone lagti hai mujhe vaha na dekhkar bhabi unhe sambhalti hai.

Phir unka bhi man nahi tha age shopping karne ka. to wo sab ghar laut ate hai.

Wo sab ate huye bahut hairan aur shock me dikh rahe the.

Par un sabke ankho me ek chamak bhi thi dipu jinda hai aur wo surakshit hai.

aur sabse badi baat ki wo isi shahar me hai.To use dhundna asan ho sakta hai.

Par sabko ek baat khaye ja rahi thi. Ki wo yaha hote huye bhi ghar kyu nahi aa raha hai.

Aur wo itne din kaha tha. Aur un sab ka RD se contact kyu nahi ho pa raha hai.

Bhabi- Monu aap tension mat lo shayad wo kisi baat se naraj ho gaye hoge.

isiliye humse nahi mil rahe hai. Nahi to unko koi kaam hoga.

Sonam- Ha Di aur wo ab yahi isi shahar me to hai to aap mat ro wo jald hi laut ayenge hamare ghar.

Di-(ansu pochte huye) Thik hai mai nahi roti.

Siraj Patel 576

 phir wo sab ghar laut ate hai. Ritika papa ko ye baat batati hai.

aur bhai ko to ye baat pahle hi pata lag chuki thi RD ab isi shahar me hai par wo Abhi Tak ghar nahi aya
hai.

Sabko to sunkar pahle shock laga par phir bhai ne apne admi laga diye the RD ko dhundne ke liye...

Idhar hum dono ghar laut aye to aaj rani bahut khush lag rahi thi.

Uske chehare par ek alag si chamak si aa rahi thi.

Baba- Rani kya baat hai aaj bahut khush hai...

Rani- Ha baba aaj Maine na ye dekho kuch kapde le li aur ate waqt humne ice cream bhi kha li hai..

Baba-(haste huye) Wahh... Ye to bahut achi baat hai..

Mai- Rani agar tera ho gaya ho to khane ka dekh na mujhe bahut bhuk lagi hai.

Rani-(apne sir ko marte huye) Mai bhi na... Abhi banati hu tab Tak aap fresh hokar aao..

Rani khana banane jati hai aur mai fresh hokar ata hu.

tab Tak Khana ban jata hai aur phir hum sab khana hone ke baad so jate hai.

RD ke ghar me dekhte hai kya mahol hai....

Mall se ane ke baad sab bahut Hairan the kyu ki unka bhai Unke samne hote huye bhi nahi mila aur nahi
unse koi baat bhi ki.

Aur sabse badi baat yeh hai ki wo isi shahar me hote huye bhi wo humse nahi mil paa raha hai.

Wo sab yahi soch rahe the ki un sab se konsi aisi bhul ho gayi Jo RD unse nahi mil pa raha hai.

Isi soch ke chalte sab ne dhang se khana bhi nahi khaya par ek dusre ko dikhane ke liye sab kha rahe
the.

Papa bhi bahut pareshan the par in sab ko ek baat ki khushi thi.

unka Beta isi shahar me hai matlab wo jald hi ghar aa jayega...

Sab log apne apne room sone ke liye nikal padte hai.

Lekin Ritika kaise shant baithti usne ansh ko bulaya.

Ritika-(Gusse se) Tum sach much Me Rudra ke hi ansh ho na..

Siraj Patel 577

 Ansh- Kyu koi shak hai kya..

Ritkika- Phir tum uske bare me itna sab kuch jante huye bhi uske pass kyu nahi ja pa rahe ho.

use yaha kyu nahi le ate aur sabse badi baat tumhe uske abhi ke bare me kuch bhi kyu nahi pata ..

Ansh- Wo isiliye kyu ki mujhe unke pass Jane ke liye koi shakti rok rahi hai.

aur usi shakti ki taqat se mai unki place tak nahi pahuch pa raha hu.

Ritika- Wo kaise aur akhir ye sab kaise ho pa raha hai...

Ansh- Is sawal ka jawab mai unke milte hi de dunga...

Ritika- Par wo samne hote huye bhi hum use aur wo Hume mahsus kyu nahi kar pa rahe hai.

Aur sab se badi baat wo isi shahar me hote huye bhi ghar kyu nahi aa raha hai.

Ansh- iska bhi jawab mai apko baad me dunga...

Ritika ko tabhi kuch yaad ata hai to wo bolti hai.

Ritika-(Yadd karte huye) Kahi use sab kuch yaad to nahi aa gaya. Kahi RD ko apne bare me sab kuch to
Jaan to nahi gaya.

Kahi wo vaha to nahi gaya jis jagah ke bare me mai soch rahi hu. Agar aisa hai to mai bhi vahi jaungi...

Ansh- Na aap galat soch rahi ho Aisa kuch bhi nahi huva hai. Agar aisa hota to mai yaha nahi hota.

Aap nischint rahiye mai apko sab bata dunga ga Aap sirf RD ko dhundiye...

Ritika- Thik hai jaisa tum kaho...

Phir ansh vaha se chala jata hai aur Ritika bhi ye sab sochte huye so jati hai..

Idhar jungle me kuch admi bate kar rahe the.

Sudhir- shera apne sare admi ready hai bas tumhare Ishare ki der hai...

Shera- Kal shaam ko hamara maal aa raha hai. Apne kuch admiyo ko bolkar bandaro par tainat karo.

agar kisi ke upar bhi kuch bhi shak ho to mujhe inform karo.

Sudhir- Thik hai waise maal kya hai..

Shera- Wo tum kal hi dekh le na bus itni baat ki dhyan rakhna.

ki kisi ko is baat ka pata nahi chale.. Agar pata chale to tu to gaya...

Siraj Patel 578

 Sudhir- Mujhe malum hai Shera bhai.. Aap chinta mat karo..

Phir wo sab chale jate hai aur idhar gaon me sheth ji ke ghar me..................

Gautam-(Gusse se) chachaji aapne baat ki ya nahi us rani ke baba se..

Sheth ji- Nahi mere bache par soch raha hu kal jate hai.

aur agar wo apne paise nahi de paya to usse sauda karenge aur phir....

Gautam- (haste huye)Hahahhahahaha....... Chachaji apko pata hai Aap jaisa dimag kisi ke pass nahi hai.

kis ke majburi ka kaise phayda uthaya jaye ye aap bhali bhanti jante hai...

Shethji-(haste huye) Wo to hai... Chal ab aaj raat mauj karte hum kal subaah chalenge...

Gautam- Thik hai...

Itna bolte hi Gautam chala jata hai. Aur idhar sheth ji apne rahasyamayi hasi haste huye bolta hai...

Shethji- Beta wo maal tera bhi hai aur apna bhi....

Aise hi raat gujar jati hai aur agli subah Rani school chali jati hai.

Hum bhi bajar chale jata hai machiya bechne vaha se ane ke baad baba aur mai khet me jate hai kaam
karne...

Aur phir kaam khatam hone ke baad Hum dono ghar chale jate hai. Tab Tak Rani bhi aa gayi thi.

Maine dekha aaj bhi Rani ka chehara kuch utara huva tha.

Us samay baba hamare sath the to Maine bad me puchana me hi bhalayi samji.

mai pani pine ke liye andar gaya tabhi vaha shethji ata hai aur uske sath wo khadus munsi Ji...

Munsi ji- Kya re tukya(Baba ka Naam) kaha tha tu subah se.

sheth ji subah do baar akar laut gaye tere ghar se. Par tu dikha hi nahi kaha gaya tha tu...

Baba unke age dono hanth jhukkar Khade ho gaye aur bolne lage.

Baba- Hume maaf karna shethji hamare bajah se apko taklif huyi.

wo darsar hum subah jaldi hi kaam pe gaye the.

Shethji- Acha thik hai wo sab chod bol hamare byaj kab chuka raha hai.

Siraj Patel 579

 Baba sethji ki is baat se hairan ho jate hai aur unse kuch bola hi nahi gaya. To phir se ek baar munsi bolta
hai..

Munsi- Kya re tukya Sethji kya bol rahe hai tune suna nahi hai kya...

Baba- Shethji wo wo... Paise to pure nahi hai par 1 hafte me kuch paisa jama huye hai wo apko deta hu.

Aur baba ne apni jeb se kuch rupaye nikalkar baba ko De diye...

Shethji ne ek baar in rupaye ko dekha to uski ankho me chamak aa gayi.

Phir munsi ne paise hanth me lekar ginne laga.

Munsihi- Shethji ye to sirf 10,000 hi hai...

Shethji- (gusse se)Ye kya baba sirf itne hi paise Abhi bhi apko bahut paise dene hai pata hai na...

Baba- Shethji wo baat ye hai ki ab Tak sirf itne hi paise jama kar paya hu.

aap kuch aur samay do to wo mai Baki ke paise bhi jama kar dunga...

Shethji- Nahi ab mai tujhe aur samay nahi dena chahata mujhe mere paise chahiye aur wo bhi Abhi ke
Abhi....

Baba ab shethji ke pair pad rahe the aur unse kuch samay mang rage the.

jab ye scene maine andar se dekha tabhi mai bahar aa gaya.

Mujhe ye dekhkar bahut gussa ane laga tha ki baba kisi ke pair pad rahe hai.

Jab wo shethji ne meri aur dekha to usne dekha meri ankhe gusse se jal rahi hai.

Jab shethji ne ye dekha to uske pair dar se kampne lage the to usne apni najar niche kar Di...

Aur usne baba ko apne pair se hanth chudkar khada kar diya. Ab wo meri taraf dekhne ke liye Tayar nahi
tha.

Ye dekhkar mera bhi kuch gussa shant ho gaya aur mai dur se hi unki bate sun raha tha.

par mujhe Abhi bhi kuch kuch gussa us shethji pe aa raha tha.

Shethji-(baba se) thik hai mai tera Sara Karja maaf kar dunga par meri ek shirt hai...

Baba-(ghabrate huye) Kaisi shart....

Shethji- waise baba meri shart mannee ke alawa tere pass koi aur chara bhi nahi hai..

Agar aaj ke aaj tu mere paise na de saka to tujhe mai jail me daal dunga...

Siraj Patel 580

 Ab is baat se baba ghabrane lage andar se rani bhi ye sab sun rahi thi.

wo bhi bahut ghabra gayi thi. Par mai shant tha.

Baba-(darte huye) Bataiye aap ki konsi shirt hai.

Shethji- Jyada kuch nahi bas Teri beti mujhe bahu ke roop me chahiye matlab mere bete ke liye wife
bankar...

Shethji ki baat sunkar baba aur bhi ghabarane lage par mujhe gussa aa gaaya...

Maine uske pass jakar us shethji ki collor pakad li aur gala dabane laga..

Mai- Kya bola be tu ek baar phir se bol ke to dekh Teri jubaan bahar na khich li to mera naam bhi Raja
nahi.

aur ha agar age se tune Rani ke khilaf kuch bhi bola to dekh...

Baba aur munsi ne mujhe chuda liya to wo shethji khasne laga...wo shethji khaste huye bola..

Shethji-(Khaste huye) Baba mai tujhe kal ka samay deta hu agar tune kal Tak mere paise lautaye nahi
to...

Mai(phir se gusse me uski taraf jate huye bolne laga) Nahi to kya.... Kya kar lega tu...

Itna bolkar shethji vaha se ghabrate huye apne gadi me baithkar bhagne laga aur idhar mujhe baba ne
pakda huva tha..

Uske jate hi mai shant ho gaya aur phir baba mujhse bole..

Baba- Ye kya kiya beta tune... unse dushmani achi nahi hai wo sab ache log nahi hai...

Mai- mai kuch nahi janta wo apne rani ke khilaf aise kaise bol sakta hai.

agar agli baar wo mujhe dikha na to use vahi maar dunga...

Baba- Thik hai ab tu shant ho jaaa...

Ye sab dekhkar charo aur bhid jama ho gayi thi.

Phir baba ne sabko jane ke liye kah diya aur baba ke kahne par mai bhi shant huva.

maine ghar ke andar gaya to Rani mujhe ek najar se hi dekh rahi thi...

Wo sirf mujhe hi dekhke ja rahi thi.

Maine uske pass jakar use hilaya tab wo hosh me ayi..

Siraj Patel 581

 Mai- Kya huva...

Rani- (sharmate huye) Kuch nahi... Aur itna bolkar wo sharmate huye vaha se bhag gayi.

Mai ye sochne laga ki ise ab kya huva.aur in sab bato me mai bhul hi gaya tha ki aaj college se ate samay
Rani naraj thi.

2 din se Sunil bhaiya ghar nahi aye the aur nahi unka phone lag raha tha.

par us din ghar aye aur wo bhi full talli hokar phir baba ne unko bahut khari khotti sunayi...

Par Sunil bhaiya kuch bhi nahi bole aur chip chap khana khakar so gaye.

Us raat ko shethji bahut bhadkaya huva tha aur usne agle din ka kuch plan banaya aur wo bhi so gaye...

Aur idhar jungle me halla machaya huva tha. Kyu ki vaha sabhi log bahut paresham ho gaye the.

Aur shera bhi bhaut gusse me tha. Aur sab log Shera ke gusse ki bajah se tharthar kanp rahe the.

Shera- (Gusse se)Akhir ye sab kaise huva...

Sudhir- Hume nahi malum Shera Bhai...

Jagra- Yaha par sab tumhare admi hote huye bhi mere maal ki khabar kisi ko lag sakti hai..

Sudhir- Kahi wo The Rock to nahi...

Sudhir ne bas itna hi bola par sab uski taraf shock se dekh rahe the. Ab to Shera aur bhi gusse me aa
gaya tha.

Shera- Is The Rock ki to mai maa-Bahan ek kar dunga.. Sale ne mera aaj Tak bahut nuksaan kiya hai.

Jagra- Yeh The Rock kon hai....

Sudhir- Yaha ka sabse bada Don hai wo. Aur wo bhi bahut kam salo me huva hai wo Don.

Jagra- To tum itne bade admi hokar usse maar kyu nahi dete.

Shera- Ek baar koshish ki thi par nahi ho saka.

Wo bahut chalak aur bahut takadwar hai. Par ab nahi bahut huva uska khel.

Sudhir- Lekin tumhe malum hai na...

Shera- (Gusse me Apna hath se kach todte huye) Are bhaad me gaya
tumhara boss... Is The rock to mai nahi chodunga...

Jagra tumhare admi Ready karo ab waqt aya hai The Rock ko khtam karne ka...

Siraj Patel 582

 Jagra- Think hai Shera par Aap ko apka maal milte hai mujhe mere baki ke money mil Jane chahiye...

Shera- Thik hai tumhe mil jayenge...

Jagra itna sunte hi vaha se chala jata hai mauj karne aur ab vaha par shera aur sudhir baithr huye the.

Ab wo dono kal ki kuch planning karte hai aur phir wo bhi chale jate hai.

Ab pata nahi agli subah kya hone wala tha. kal ka ujala kya khel khelne wala hai....

Aur kisko kaha pahucha deta hai.....................

Agli subah mai jaldi uthkar Baba ke sath kaam pe chala jata hu.

Aur idhar Rani bhi apne school chali jati hai.

Mai aur baba Machaliya bechne ke baad khet me chale jate hai. Aur vahi hum kaam karne lag jate hai.

Idhar mere ghar me dopahar ho gayi thi aur papa bhi aaj jaldi hi ghar aa gaye the.

Kyu ki dopahar ka khana aaj kal ghar me hi khate the sab ke sath.

Sab log sath me khana khane baith jate hai. Sab shanti se khana khate hai.

aur phir sab aise hi sofe par TV dekhte huye baithe huye the.

Tabhi Sonam bolti hai.

Sonam- Di mai Sone ja rahi hu.

Ritika- Ruk mujhe bhi nind aa rahi hai aaj mai bhi so jati hu.

Phir Ritika aur sonam dono chali jati hai.

Par uske baad ye kya sab ko hi nind ane lagti hai aur sath me papa ko bhi.

to sabhi log apne apne room me sone ke liye chale jate hai.

Par papa vahi usi Sofe par so gaye Jaha par wo Abhi baithe huye the...

Lekin aaj ye sab ko kya ho gaya hai sab aaj itne jaldi aur wo bhi dopahar ko so kaise sakte hai.

jarur kuch baat hai par kya hai ye age dekhte hai.Dekhte hi dekhte sab so jate hai.

Sab so Jane ke baad kuch hi der baad unke ghar me samne kuch gadiya aa jati hai.

aur un gadiyo se kuch 15-20 naqabposh admi niche utar kar ghar me ghus jate hai.

Siraj Patel 583

 Aur kuch hi der me wo phir se gadi me aakar baith jate hai aur Jaha se ate hai uski dusri disha me nikal
padte hai.

Par ek baat thi ghar se jate samay unke sath kuch admi bad jarur gaye the.

ab ye sab kya ho raha hai kisi ko kuch bhi nahi pata chal raha hai.

To thodi sabar karo apko bhi jaldi pata chal jayega...

Idhar hum dono apne khet ka kaam nipta kar sham ko aram se ghar aa jate hai.

Abhi Tak Rani nahi aayi thi isiliye hum dono kuch der aram karte hai.

Idhar Rani apne college me se ghar ko nikalne ke liye nikal padti hai.

aur uske sath uski ek friend thi. wo dono bate karte huye chal rahe the.

par tabhi unke samne ek gadi akar rukti hai.

Aur Rani ko us gadi ke andar dalkar use chloroform sunghakar behosh kiya jata hai.

aur kuch hi der me wo gadi vaha se speed me nikal jati hai.

Idhar bahut der hone ke baad bhi Abhi Tak Rani nahi ayi thi to sab bahut pareshan ho jate hai.

baba to Rani ke sabhi friends ko call karke puchte hai.

par sab batate hai ki Rani college chutne ke baad inko nahi dikhi.

aur nahi wo unke sath ayi hai.Agar unsab ne rani ko nahi dekha to Rani akhir gayi kaha...

In sab ke baton se Baba bahut pareshan ho gaye the. Baba to apne sir ko hanth lagakar ro rahe the.

Tabhi Maine Rani ke last bache huye friend ko call kiya to wo mujhe kuch darte huye baat karte rahi thi.

Jab Maine use pucha Rani kaha hai to wo pahle wo darte huye boli ki mujhe nahi malum...

Par mujhe uski bato se pata chal gaya tha ki wo jhuth bol rahi hai...

Mai-(jor dete huye) Dekho agar tumne sahi sahi nahi bola..

to soch lo mai tumhara vahi hasr karunga Jo Rani ka hoga...

Wo mere aisa bolne se bahut ghabra gayi aur phir wo sab kuch bolti gayi.

Rani friend- (Dar aur rote huye)Mujhe nahi malum Rani kaha hai. Hum dono jab college se bahar aa rahe
the.

Siraj Patel 584

 Tabhi hamare samne ek gadi khadi ho gayi aur uske baad us gadi me se kuch admi nikle..

aur unhone Rani ko jabardasti andar daal diya. Aur use le gaye.

Mai-(gusse se) To tumne ye baat mujhe pahle kyu nahi batayi...

Rani friend- wo mai dar gayi thi us hadse se...

Mai- Thik hai ab rakho phone...

Mere phone rakhte hi baba mere pass aye aur puchne laga.

Baba- Kya huva beta kuch pata chala Rani ka...

Mai- Ha use kuch log utha ke le gaye hai. Shayad kidnapping ki ho uski...

Baba to meri baat se apna sir ko hanth lagate huye niche baaith gaye aur Rone lage mai unke pass gaya
aur bola...

Mai- Baba aap chinta mat karo hum jaldi hi rani ko wapas le ayenge..

bas mujhe ye pata chale Rani ko kon kidnapped kar sakta hai.

Tabhi mere dimag me kuch aa gaya aur maj bola...

mai- are ha.. Maine to us bare me socha hi nahi...

Baba- Kya huva beta...

Mai- Kuch nahi baba ab aap aram kijiye mai Rani ko lekar aa jata hu. Aap yahi rahiye kaahi jayiye mat...

Baba- Thik hai par jaldi ana...

Aur mai vaha se paidal hi par bhagte huye shethji ke ghar Jane laga..

Tabhi mujhe uske ghar jate huye kuch log dekh lete hai..

Admi daudte huye shethji ke pass chala jata hai...

Admi- Shethji wo Raja isi taraf aa raha hai bhagte huye ab use pata to nahi chal gaya na...

shethji - Ek kaam kr Tu Gautam ko bol Rani ko lekar piche ki raste se jungle ki taraf nikal mai kuch hi Der
me vaha aa jata hu.

Phir wo admi vaha se chala gaya aur mai uske Jane ke kuch hi der baad shethji ke samne khada tha.

Shethji- Kya huva beta aisa bhagte huye kyu aa rahe ho

Siraj Patel 585

 Mai-(Jor se) Rani kaha hai...

Shethji-(Paan khate huye) Kon Rani.. Acha wo baba ki Chori..

Are wo to hume nahi pata kaha hai kya huva kahi bhag gayi hai kya...

mujhe uske baton se pata chal gaya tha ki wo jhuth bol raha hai..

Aur uske aise jhuth bolne se mera aur bhi gussa badne laga...

Mai sidha uske pass jakar Uska gala pakad liya aur ek hi hanth me upar utha liya..

Use Aisa pakadne se hi sab log mujhse darne lage aur sath me wo shethji..

Kyu ki maine jis tarah use utahya tha koi aam admi use us tarah nahi utha sakta..

aur shethji ko to bilkul bhi nahi.kyu ki Shethji Sharir se bahut hi bade the.

matlab unka pet itna age aya tha jaise unke pet me 2 bache ho..

Shethji- (Darte huye )Mujhe chod de beta mujhe kuch nahi malum...

Mai- Achaa... Sidhi tarah batata ho ya yahi maar du tumhe...

Aur maine itna bolte hi use waise baju ki kach ki table par phek diya...

Aur use table par phekne se hi wo table tuth gaya aur shethji kamar dard karne lagi...

Mere is tarah Marne se koi bhi admi mere pass nahi aa raha tha...

Ab mai shethji ke pass chala gaya aur jor se uske gaal par thappad laga diya..

wo thappad bahut Jor ka tha. Use thappad padte hi usne do dant tut gaye aur wo ab aur jor se dard se
chillane lava...

Maine phir se uska gala pakad liya ab aur dard ke mare bolne lava...

Shethji- Aaahhh.... Chodo do mujhe... batata hu batata hu... Mujhe chodd do.

Maine use ab chod diya tha to wo bola...

Shethji- (gale ko pakadkar khaste huye) Mere bhatija Gautam use le gaya hai piche ki darwaje se jungle
ki taraf...

Shethji ke itna bolte hi maine jor se uske pet par ek mukka Mara.

aur phir uske gaal par ek thappad jad diya. Mere itna marte hi wo jamin par padke behosh ho gaya...

Siraj Patel 586

 Mujhe ye dekhkar shock laga ki ye to mere itne chote se marte hi behosh ho gaya.

par mai us samay Rani ko lekar bahut tense tha.

isiliye maine us bare me jyada nahi socha aur Shethji ke bataye huye raste par nikal pada..........................

Idhar jungle me ek khandar tha us khandar me jyada koi bhi ata nahi tha.

kyu ki gaon ke log kahte the vaha koi bhut hai isiliye vaha koi nahi jata tha...

Usi khandar ke piche ek bahut badi bhutiya haweli jaisi thi.

Agar us bhutiya haweli ko raat me koi dekhe to wo vahi dar ke mar jaye itni darwani dikhti thi wo
haweli...

Par aaj us haweli me kuch light jal rahi thi aur bahar bahut sare admi Khade the...

Usi bhutiya haweli me bahut se log baithe huye the aur ek room me kuch logo ko bandkar baitha huva
tha...

Aur wo koi aur nahi RD ka Pura pariwaar tha. Bas RD aur Bhaiya aur uski mom ko chodkar.

sab ke chehare kapde se dhake huye the aur sabko chair par bithaye huye hath aur pair band diye gaye
the.

Kuch hi der me in sabko hosh aa jata hai aur tabhi us room me kuch logo ki ane ki abaj ati hai.

Admi- inki Sir se ye kapda hata do.....

Phir kuch log age akar un sab logo ke chahare se kapda hata diya jata hai.

aur wo sab ankh dhire se kholte hai par jab wo age dekhte hai to aur bhi shock ho jate hai.

kyu ki unke samne Shera khada tha Shera ko apne samne dekhkar bahut shock ho jata hai. Par shera
nahi huva tha...

Shera- Hi.. Sab log mujhe pahchana of course kaise nahi pahchanoge..

hamari pahle bhi mulakat ho gayi hai aur wo bhi achi tarah. Hai na RP sahab...

Papa usko dekhkar apna muh gusse se side me kar lete hai. Shera ko dekhkar Ritika ko bhi bahut Gussa
ata hai.

Siraj Patel 587

 use lagta hai Abhi hanth chode aur in sabko itna mare ki ye sab yahi mar jaye...

Par wo kuch der shant baithti hai wo pahle sochti hai ye kya karta hai wo dekh lete hai.

Aur wo Sonam ko bhi Shant baithne ko ishare se kah deti hai.

Sonam ko RD ke baad sirf Ritika par hi jyada bharosa tha isiliye wo kuch nahi boli aur apni jagah shant
baith gayi.

Shera- tum logo ko pata hai yaha tumhe kyu laya gaya hai...

(Papa ko dekhte huye) Tumhare Bete ke Karan tumhe yaha laya gaya hai.usne kal mere Sara maal pakda
diya.

(Gusse se)aur jab Tak wo mera maal mujhe nahi lautata tab Tak tum me se koi bhi yaha se kahi nahi
jayega...

Papa- (Gusse se)Tu kuch bhi kar le par mere dono beto ke age tu kuch bhi nahi hai.

Shera- (Haste huye)Hahaha.... Kaike bete be tere. tera ek beta kho gaya hai aur dusra videsh me hai.

Teri wife Abhi bhi koma me hai use to ye bhi nahi pata wo ghar me akeli hai..

aur uske pariwaar ke sab logo ko yaha laya gaya hai.bichari pahle se hi koma me hai isiliye use uthana
acha nahi laga..

isiliye use ghar me hi rahne diya aur Baki sab ko utha laya. Aur Rajveer tu to mere Baal ko bhi hath nahi
laga sakta..

Na aaj Tak tu mera kuch kar saka aur nahi age kuch bhi nahi kar sakega..

Aur rahi Teri wife ki baat to chinta mat kar use mai sambhal lunga aur Teri in betiyo ko kisi kothe par....

Itna bolkar wo phir se hasne laga aur phir age bola...

Shera- (Haste huye)Par.... Par.... Par..... Pahle mera Sara maal mil to jaye... aur bhi bahut kuch hai par wo
sab baad me...

Rajveer-(Gusse se) Ye sab sapne dekhna chod de. Tu mera kuch nahi kar sakta.. Samje...

Ab sudir Rajveer ke pass ata hai aur uske muh me gun ghusa deta hai aur bolta hai.

Sudhir-(Gusse se) sale bahut udd raha hai Ek baar bol Shera agar tum kahe to isko yahi maar du..

Shera- Nahi Sudhir Abhi isko marna mat Abhi iske Pass mere bahut kaam bache hai.

Jo mujhe usse karwane hai phir uske baad chahe to maar do mujhe koi gum nahi..

Siraj Patel 588

 Tabhi us Room me Jagra aa jata hai.

Jagrah- Shera mujhe mera paisa kab milega...

Shera- Kal ab mai chalta hu tu in sabko bahar apne Dusre thikane pe le ja.

aur do din tak inhe vahi rakh. Kyu ki ye jagah jyada din Tak safe nahi hai...vaha koi nahi aa sakta...

Itna bolkar Shera aur sudir vaha se chale jate hai.

Aur jagra apne admiyo ko bolkar mere pariwaar ko kahi shift kar raha tha.

Ab wo sab bahar aa jate hai jagra sab ke age tha aur phir uske piche uske kuch admi..

Aur phir mera Sara pariwaar. sabke hath bande huye the. aur unke piche phir se jagra me admi...

Wo sab bahar akar chal rahe the.. Jaha kuch der pahle andhera tha vaha par ab light jal rahi thi. Matlab
vaha charo aur light thi...

Sonam-(dhire se chalte huye) Ritika Di agar aap Kahe to Abhi sahi samay hai in sabko maar dale. Aur
yaha se chalte hai.

Ritika-(dhire se) Nahi sonam agar hum inhe yahi marte rahe to Hume to kuch nahi hoga.

par hamara pura pariwaar hamare sath hai hum Abhi Risk nahi le sakte...

Sonam- Thik hai jaisa tumko sahi lage.

Phir wo sab dhire dhire se chal rahe the.

Aur yaha Gautam apne gadi se jungle ki taraf badh raha tha.

Usne apne samne itne sare admiyo ko jate huye dekhkar gadi ROK di ..

Gautam-(Darte huye) Sala... Ab yeh sab log kon hai. Ab iske age bhi nahi ja sakta..

koi baat nahi ye to behosh hai chalo yahi kaam shuru karte hai.

Gautam Friend- Ha yaar waise bhi yaha koi nahi ata hai.

Ye area tu bhutiya ke naam se jana jata hai. Chalo yahi kaam karte hai....

Gautam- (Gusse se)Sochna bhi mat.. ise to aaj puri raat mai hi Choduga kal se tum dekh lena..

Gautam ke sath uske kuch dost aye huye the to wo bhi man jate hai.

Aur phir Rani ko vahi par litaya jata hai. Rani vahi niche leti huyi bahut cute dikh rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 589

 Ab uske sath kya hone wala hai wo in sab bato se bekhabar soyi huyi thi.

Gautam uske pass ata hai aur ab wo Rani ki gale se Chunni nikalne hi wala tha..

tabhi use kuch jor se abaj ati hai aur wo shant baith jata hai aur Jaha se abaj ati hai vaha dekhne lag jata
hai.

Aur sath me uske friends bhi usi taraf deke the Jaha se abaj ayi thi.

Idhar jaha par jagra ke admi RD ki family ko le ja rahe the.

Jagra aur uske kuch admi age the aur kuch piche aa rahe the Bich me mera pura pariwaar the.

Sab ke hatho me new latest ek se badhkar ek hatiyaar the.

Jo bahut hi powerful thi.jiske ek waar se hi dushman khallas...

Tabhi vaha par ek shaksh jagra ke admiyo ko chirte huye aur slide karte huye unke samne aa jata hai.

Us shaksh ke hanth me ek lakdi ka lathi thi Jo wo shethji ke ghar se utha laya tha.

Ab to aap samaj hi gaye hoge ki wo kon hai.

Mai rani ko dhundne ke liye bhagte huye ja raha tha.

Tabhi Maine dur se dekha ki bahut sare admi ek disha me ja rahe hai.

Aur in sab admiyo ko bich me koi ladkiya aur kisi admi ko bandi banate huye le ja rahe the.

Par mujhe vaha Rani dikhayi nahi Di to mujhe laga inhone jarur rani ko kahi chipaya hoga.

ab Maine der na karte huye unke samne slide karte huye jakar khada ho gaya.

Mere samne kuch admi the aur mere piche kuch logo ko bandi banaya huva tha.

Aur kuch log unke piche se aa rahe the. Sab ko milakar Karib karib wo sab 500 ke najdik honge.

Mere vaha Jane se kuch shor huva jis ki vajah se sab meri aur dekhne lage.

Age ke sab log meri aur hi dekh rahe the aur shayad ab piche ke bhi.

Mai pahle se hi bahut gusse me tha ab to vaha par Rani ko vaha na dekh mujhe aur bhi gussa ane laga..

Mai-(jor se chillate huye) Raniiii..... Raannniiiiii...... kaha hai...

Ritika,Di,papa, bhabi aur sonam sab log meri aur hi dekh rahe the par unhone ab Tak mera chehara nahi
dekha tha.

Siraj Patel 590

 Kyu ki mai unki taraf pith kar ke khada tha.

Jab unhone meri abaj suni to sab log bahut chonk gaye kyu ki sabko meri abaj jaani pahachani lagi.

Par unhe kon hai samaj nahi aya kyu ki mere jor ki abaaj se sab bahut dar gaye the.

Sab log na Jane kyu meri abaj sunkar bahut dar gaye the.

Meri abaj Gautam ne bhi sun li thi. Aur wo bhi dar gaya tha meri abaj se...

Wo jaldi se niche baith gaya kyu ki uske pair sirf meri abaj se thar thar kanp rahe the.

Aur usse kuch bola bhi nahi ja raha tha.Tabhi mere age ek admi ata hai.

Jo dikhne me bahut kala tha aur bhainse jaisa mota tha. Wo mere samne akar bola.

Admi- (Gusse se)kon hai be tu aur ye Rani kon hai.

Achanak mera gussa chala gaya aur mai Shant ho gaya.

matlab ye kaise huva mujhe hi nahi pata aur mai use dhire abaj me bola...

Mai- (Hath jodte huye)Please bata do na Rani kaha hai...

Us admi ke side me ek admi khada tha. Uske hath me latest Ak-47 thi to wo meri taraf dekhte huye
bola...

Admi2- (Gusse se)chal nikal be yaha se hum yaha kisi ko nahi jante...

Aur uske itna sunte hi phir se achanak mera gussa Badh gaya aur mai usse gusse se bola.

Mai-(gusse se) Bata jaldi kaha hai Varna.....

Mere aisa behaviour se sab shock me the par phir wo sab hasne lage.aur mere age Jo admi tha wo bola.

Admi- (Haste huye) Pagala gaye ho kya be... Tujhe sidhi tarah kaha sunayi nahi deta kya..

Ja hamare pass Koi Rani vani nahi hai chal ab nikal... (Tharki style me) Waise Ye maal Rani dikhti kaisi hai.

Mai- (gusse se)Bata du...

Mai uske pass gaya aur sidha uske gaal par ek thappad laga diya.

jisse wo kuch ladkhada gaya aur piche hat gaya par wo niche gira nahi.

par ab to wo aur bhi bahut gusse me aa gaya tha.................

Siraj Patel 591

 Admi- (Ladkhadate huye par gusse se)Tune mujhe Mara Shera bhai ke admi matlab malya ko Mara.

ab Teri koi khair nahi maro re ise ye ab bachna nahi chahiye...

Wo dusra admi hanth me bada hathauda liye huye mere samne aya aur us hathaude se mere upar
hamla karne laga.

par Maine uska waar chukaya aur niche baithte huye uske pet me Jor se mukka laga diya....

Mere Marne ke Karan wo ladkhada gaya aur piche piche Jane laga.

uske muh se khun nikalne laga. Aur wo waise hi pet pakad kar Niche let gaya.

Aur dard se chillane laga.Ye haal dekhkar sabki bahut phat gayi thi.

Par unhone dikhaya nahi kyu ki mai sirf akela hi tha aur wo itne sare.

Unke hath me latest hathyaar the. Aur mere hath me ek choti si lakdi ki kathi.

Meri fighting skill dekhkar bakiyo ko kuch samaj nahi aaya par kuch logo ko jarur samaj aa chuka tha.

par wo Abhi Tak isiliye kuch nahi bole kyu ki ek to wo shaksh Kisi Rani ke liye aya tha aur dusri baat uski
Pith inki taraf thi.

Mere kuch karne se pahle hi 2 admi mere piche se aur 2 age se aa gaye aur unhone mujhe Charo aur se
gher liya.

Malya -(kamini smile se haste huye) Ab kaha jayega be tu mujhe maar raha tha na tu ab khud marega
tu...

Tabhi Charo ne Milkar mere upar choti si talwaar se hamla karne ki koshish ki..

par mere hanth me ek lathi thi jiski vajah se Maine in Charo ka waar upar hi pakad liya aur unko bahar
phek diya.

Phir Maine usi lathi se ek ke chehare ke upar aur dusre ke pet me.

aur phir tisre ke Right jange par aur chouthe ke ghtno par aise bari bari hamla karne laga.

Mere Aise bari bari hamla karne se wo charo ghayal ho gaye the. Un charo ko maine hilne ka bhi mauka
nahi diya.

Itne speed se mai unhe marta raha.

aur phir Maine un charo me se dono ko apne hath se chati par jor se waar kiya.

aur jo dono bache the un dono ko sath me gol ghumkar lath se back kick diya..

Siraj Patel 592

 isiliye Jo mere age the wo dono piche jakar niche gir gaya aur phir unhone uthne ka Prayas bhi nahi kiya.
.

ab mai is waqt piche palat gaya tha aur ab wo charo mere piche aa gaye the.

un charo ko jor se ek hi waar me niche sula diya. Aur wo charo vahi behosh ho gaye.

Par mere aise palat ne se jin logo ko bandi banaya huva tha. Wo mere samne aa gaye.

Maine unhe dekha aur unhone bhi mujhe dekh liya.

Un logo ne jab mujhe dekha waise hi unki ankhe shock se badi ho gayi aur sab shock hokar mujhe
dekhne lagi.

Tabhi ek ladki ne apne aap ko chudya. Ab usne apne aap ko kaise chdaya ye to mujhe bhi pata nahi
chala.

Par wo vaha se sidha meri taraf bhagte huye aa rahi thi.

aur sidha akar mere gale lag gayi. Aur mere gale lagkar usne sirf ek hi word bola..

Ladki- Rudra.....

Mai to aise kisi anjani ladki se gale lagkar mai khud hairan ho gaya.

Par mujhe uske aisa gale lagne se na jane kyu par mere dil ko uski dil ki dhadkan sunayi dene lagi.

Jaise mera contact sidha uske dil se huva hai.

Aur hum nahi sidha hamare dil hi bate kar rahe hai aisa mujhe lag raha tha.

Us ladki ke baho me jane se mere dil ko aaj bahut dino baad bada sukun mil raha tha.

Mere liye to kuch der ke liye ye duniya tham si gayi thi.

Par kuch der baad mujhe hosh aya to mai bhi khud shock ho gaya aur piche se wo jagra bhi...

usko bhi piche se Shor sunayi diya tha to wo bhi piche aa gaya.

aur wo dekhne laga ki akhir yaha kya ho raha hai.

Jab wo yaha aya to usne dekha ek ladki kisi ladke ko gale lagaye huye to rahi thi.

Aur wo koi aur nahi vahi bandi banaye huye logo me se ek thi. Par wo ladka kuch naya tha.

Jagra- (Gusse se )Ye kya ho raha hai yaha par ye ladka akhir kon hai.

Jo usne aise hamare admiyo ko Mara aur ab ye ladki...

Siraj Patel 593

 Admi2- Jagra bhai usne Abhi jisse Mara hai na wo hamare nahi balki Shera ke admi the.

hamare admiyo ne to Abhi use hath bhi nahi lagaya hai.

sab apni jagah Khade hai. Sab sirf Apke Ishare ka wait kar rahe hai...

Jagra- Vahi to mai soch raha tha ki ye aise Kaise ho Sakta hai. Ye apne admiyo ko aise kaise maar sakta
hai.

Aur apne admi bhi iski aisi maar kha rahe hai. Par wo ladki us ladke ke gale kyu lagi hai...

Mujhe us ladki ke gale lagne ka ahsas bahut hi metha lag raha tha.

Mujhe laga aise hi iske gale lagkar rahu.par phir jagra ki abaj se mai hosh me aa gaya.

Maine use ladki ko apne se dur kiya. Mai us ladki ko kuch bolne wala tha par pahle socha rani ko dekha
jaye.

Mai-(Jagra ko dekhte huye) Ab sidhi tarah batao Rani kaha hai.

varna inki tarah sach me tera bhi vahi hasra karunga jaisa in sabka kiya hai.

Jagra- (Gusse se)kon Rani kisi ki Rani be.. Sathiya gaya hai kya tu aur vaise bhi..

(bandiyo ko taraf ishara karte huye) in sab ko dekh In me se koi Rani hai to bol agar huyi bhi na tab bhi
hum tujhe nahi le Jane denge.. Samja...

Mai- (Gusse se) Ab bas bahut huva..

aur mai itna kahte hi uske pass Jane laga aur tabhi usne apne sare admiyo ko mere samne bulaya.

aur unko kuch ishara karte huye mujhe mar dalne ko bola..

Ab sare admi jo bhi mere piche the wo sab samne aa gaye unhone in bandi logo ko side me kiya.

Jagra- Dekho ye akela hai isko hathyaar se nahi apni hath se maro.

Bahut din huye tum sab ki practice maine nahi li. Aur nahi aisa najara dekha hai. To aaj ho jaye kuch
naya...

aur phir uske ishare se uske kuch 10 trained admi mere upar tuth pade.

Tabhi mai bahut gusse me tha isiliye mai un sabhi ka hamla rok raha tha.

aur unpe waar karne laga tha par kuch 2-3 minute hote hi achanak mere dono hanth ruk gaye.

Par tab tak maine uske 10 admiyo ko mar mar kar upar bhej diya tha.

Siraj Patel 594

 Aur Jagra ne apne phir se 10 admiyo ko mujhe marne ke liye bhej diya tha.

Par is waqt mere hath ruk gaye the.Aur mujhe kuch samaj hi nahi aya ye sab kya ho raha hai aur ab mai
kya karu...

Ye sab mere sath kuch 2 minute Tak huva tab Tak in sabse mai maar khata raha.

in logo me mujhe tab tak bahut Mara tha. Agar koi aam admi hota na to wo vahi khallas ho jata.

Par ye kya 2 minute ke baad hi mera gussa phir se pahle jaisa Badh gaya.

aur maine in logo ke upar hamla kar diya. Ab unme se ek bhi mujhe hanth ya pair nahi laga saka..

Kyu ki Jo bhi hanth lagata uska ek to hath sharir se alag ho jata ya pair tuth jata.

Mai unka har ek hamla rokne laga aur use block karke unpar waar karrne laga...

Yahi kuch 2-3 minute Tak huva in do minto me..

Maine uske phir se 10 admiyo ko phir se maut ke ghat utar diya tha.

Ye sab dekhkar Jagra to full shock ho gaya tha. Kyu ki use malum tha uske sare admi bahut trained hai.

Aur unke age koi bhi jyada Der nahi tik Sakta tha.

Ha har ek ki koi na koi kamjori thi wo alag baat thi.

par ye ladka to har ek ki kamjori dhund dhund kar unpar waar kar raha tha.

Aur jaha kamjori nahi hai vaha bhi mere admiyo ko chod nahi raha hai.

Vaha bhi waar karke inhe marta ja raha hai.......................

Yahi sab sochte huye jagra pura pasine se bhig gaya tha.

Aur abhi tak uski sirf 20 admi mare gaye the abhi to uski puri paltan baki hai.

Par use kya pata ye paltan bhi RD ke samne kuch bhi nahi hai.

Ye scene dekhkar jaha tak age ke admi Shock rah gaye the.

Waise hi piche ke log matlab ye bandi banaye huye RD ke family log...

Kyu ki unhone aaj tak RD ko is Roop me kabhi bhi nahi dekha tha.

Ha dekho to unhone DP( Devil Prince) Ko bhi hai par aisa rudra abtaar unhe pahli baar dekhne ko mill
raha tha.

Siraj Patel 595

 Aur huva bhi waisa bhi wo sab log surprise hokar sirf dekh rahe the.

Ab wo jagra bhi mujhe marne ke liye kuch bhi kar gujarne ke liye tayar tha.

Isiliye usne apne sare admiyo se kuch 50 side me kar ke baki ke jo bhi bache the..

un sabko kah diya ki wo sab ek sath is ladke ke upar hamla kare.

Aur wo bhi un logo ne ab tak jo full training li thi wo sab apnaye.

Par isko sirf hath se hi mare aur koi bhi hathyaar use nahi karega.

Isiliye sab log ek sath mujh par tuth pade par mai abhi inme se 10 logo ko mara tha.

aur uske baad mera dimag hang ho gaya tha.

Matlab phir se mere sath vaisa hi huva.Jaisa mere sath pahle huva tha.

Par phir se kuch 2 minute hone ke baad mai pahle jaisa huva aur mai unpar hamla karne laga.

Aur us 2-3 minute me hi mai unki halat patli kar deta tha.

Par Phir se 2 minute baad mai unka maar khata tha.

Aisa karib mere sath 6-7 baar huva par akhir maine unhe 20 minute me hi unke sare admiyo ko maar
diya.

Ab us jagra ke sath kuch 50 log hi bache the jinke hath me kuch latest guns bhi thi.

Ye sab dekhkar Jagra to apni jagah hil bhi na saka itna wo shock ho gaya tha.

Kyu ki uske sab ek se badhkar ek trained admiyo ko aise Mara tha jaise wo mere samne kuch bhi na ho.

Wo sare admi agar Milkar hamla kar de na to Karib 3000 logo ko usi jagah khatm kar dete the.

Par in sab se mai akela hi ladh gaya.

Aur in sab logo ko maine muft me upar ki ticket katwa Di.

Ab to sab log mujhe muh phade huye sirf dekh rahe the.

Ye sab dekhkar wo to full sadme me chala gaya tha. Tabhi use unme se ek admi hilate hai.

Admi- Jagra bhai... Jagra Bhaiii.....

Jagra- Hhmmm.... Aahh.... Kyaa.... Ye sab kaise... Kab... Kyu...

Mai- (Dhire se)Kya huva Jagra ab to bata de..

Siraj Patel 596

 Jagra- (Hath jodte huye)Bhai na mai apko janta hu aur nahi apke Rani ko..

Tune mere sare admiyo ko maar dala Jo sab ek se badhkar ek the.

Aur ye Sab admi har ek hathiyaar chalane me mahir the.aur Tune in sabko aise maara.

jaise ye kuch bhi nahi ho.. Bhai akhir aap kon ho...

Abhi mai kuch bolne hi wala tha ki tabhi mere piche se ek abaj ati hai.

ladki- Rudradip ....

Mai bhi us abaj ki taraf dekhta hu to ye vahi ladki thi Jo kuch Der pahle mujhse gale lag gayi thi.

Maine uske piche dekha to ab sabhi Jo bandi banaye huye the wo sab chute huye the.

Maine us ladki ki bato par jyada socha nahi aur phir se mai Jagra ko dekhte huye bolta hu.

Mai- Jagra mai kon hu kya hu wo sab chod pahle mujhe ye bata ki Rani kaha hai.

Jagra- (Gusse se)Abe Tere to ek baat batayi samaj nahi ati kya kab se ek hi rat lagaye huva hai.

Jagra ne apne piche se sab admiyo ko gun nikalne ko kaha aur usne bhi ek gun nikali.

phir usne apne sare admiyo ko mere upar hamla karne ko kah diya..

Mai to itne sare gun dekhkar dar hi gaya tha isiliye maine apne hanth upar kar diye chehare par.

aur apni ankhe band kar Di. Phir jagra ne goliya chalani shuri kar Di.

Maine apni ankhe band ki huyi thi goliyo ki bajah se par ye kya mujhe sirf un goliyo ki abaje sunayi de
rahi thi..

mujhe to ek bhi goli nahi lagi to maine ankhe khol ke dekha to maine jo dekha wo dekhkar aur bhi
surprise ho gaya.

Kyu ki Jo mere piche Jo ladki khadi thi wo ab mere samne akar..

apne dono hanth age kar ke usne ek invisible diwar banayi huyi thi.

Jiski bajah se wo sab goliya Hume chu nahi rahi thi. Aur age se sirf goliyo ki firing shuru thi.

Jab jagra ki goliya khtam ho gayi to jagra bhi ye dekhkar aur bhi hairan ho gaya.

Kyi ki uski sari goliya hamare age dher bankar padi huyi thi.

iska matlab unme se ek bhi goli Hume nahi lagi thi. Ab mere age Jo ladki thi wo full gusse se boli

Siraj Patel 597

 Ladki- (Gusse se) Tumne mere Dipu ko Marne ki koshish ki..

Tumne hamare family ko bandi banaya tha ab dekho tumhara kya haal hota hai.

Tabhi us ladki ne apne dono hath age kar ke hatho me se aag(Agni) nikali aur un sabko jalane lagi.

Uska itne me man nahi bhara to usne apna ek hath upar kiya..

aur usne hath upar karte hi ek bijali in sabke upar gir gayi.

Us bijali me jhatke se wo sab log aur Jagra bhi apni jagah par rakh ke dher me badal gaya.

Mai bhi ye dekhkar hairan ho gaya. par kuch dino se mere sath..

Jo bhi ho raha tha wo sab dekhkar mai kuch normal raha.

Pahle to aag me sare admi jal rahe the aur in sabki chikhe Charo dishao me gunj rahi thi.

Par bijali girne ke baad unko to chillane ka bhi mauka nahi mila.

Par ek baat sahi ho gayi thi in sab ki chikhe sunkar Rani Jo behosh ho gayi thi use ab hosh aa gaya
tha...................

Usne apni ankhe kholkar dekha ki wo ek jungle me hai.

aur uske pass 2-3 admi niche baithe huye the aur unke sath Gautam bhi tha.

Gautam niche aise baitha huva tha jaise wo baahut dar gaya ho.

Uski hath aur pair dar ke mare thar thar kanp rahe the.use khada bhi nahi ho raha tha.

Rani jab puri hosh me ati hai to jaha Gautam dekh raha tha usi taraf dekhti hai.

To use kuch hi duri par Raja khada dikhayi deta hai. Uske age ek ladki khadi hai aur piche kuch log...

Sabhi aur sirf lashe hi lashe the. Aur unsab ke age kuch log JAL ke Rakh ho rahe the.

aur in sabki chikhe Charo aur sunayi de rahi thi.ye sab dekhkar Rani bhi bahut dar gayi.

Aur usne bina soche samje wo Raja ki aur bhag rahi thi aur wo bhi chilate huye..

Gautam bhi kuch hosh me nahi tha wo to sirf ye manjar dekh kar full shock ho gaya tha.

Rani- (Jor se rote huye)Rajjaaa....Raajjjaaaaa........ Rajjaaaaa...

Mujhe bhi ek abaj sunayi Di to maine us abaj ki piche dekha to Rani daudte huye mere pass aa rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 598

 Mujhe to bahut khushi huyi ki Rani thik hai aur wo khud meri taraf bhagte huye aa rahi hai.

Aur wo bhi sahi salamat.usne mere pass akar hi mujhse gale laga liya.

wo mujhe gale lagate huye ro rahi thi. Use sahi salamat dekhkar mere bhi ankho me ansu aa chuke the.

Mere gale lagkar na Jane Rani kya kya bakbak kiye ja rahi thi mujhe thik se sunayi bhi nahi de raha tha.

aur nahi mai wo sunna chahata tha kyu ki ab Rani mere pass hai Aur wo surkashit hai.

Yahi mere liye badi baat hai par wo Ladka kya naam hai uska Gautam.

mujhe ye yaad ate hi maine rani ko choda..

Mai- Rani wo Gautam..

Rani- (bachpane se) Wo mujhe yaha lekar aya tha par ab wo dar se bahut kanp raha hai.

Na Jane kisse tabhi mai usko chakama dekar vaha se bhag nikali..

Mai- (Smile karte huye) Are wah meri Rani to bahut bahadur nikli..

Rani-(sharmate huye Aur met chati par pyaar se karte huye) tum to kuch bhi kahte ho tum...

Aur wo phir se mere gale lagne wali thi tabhi uski najar Charo aur chali gayi.

Charo aur sare admi niche pade huye the aur wo sab mar gaye the.

Aur hamare pass kuch log Khade the. Jo sab hamare taraf ajib si najar se dekh rahe the.

Aur hamare samne jo ladki thi wo to bahut gusse se hamari taraf dekh rahi thi.

Rani- (Confuse hote huye) Raju ye sab kon hai aur ye hamare taraf itne ajib si najar se kyu dekh rahe hai.
Aur ye niche mare huye log...

Mai- mujhe nahi malum Rani ye sab kon hai. Jab mai yaha tumhe dhundne aya tha.

to ye log yaha khade the. Yaha par charo aur lashe hi lashe thi aur age kuch log jal rage the..

Tabhi wo ladki jo hamare samne khadi thi hamare pass ati hai aur bolti hai..

Ladki- Kya Tum sach me hume nahi pahchante Rudra...

Mai na me sir hila diya to wo ladki meri taraf gusse se meri taraf badh rahi thi.

tabhi mere aur uske bichme Rani aa jati hai aur piche se bhi ek ladki bolti hai.

ladki- Ruk jao Ritu.

Siraj Patel 599

 Acha to is ladki ka naam Ritu hai bada pyaar naam hai iska. Par ye mere sath aisa kyu behave kar rahi
hai.

Ritu- (Ankho me ansu late huye) Di apne dekha na ye hamare sath kaisa behave kar raha hai.

Di- Tum ruko mai baat karti hu.

Tabhi wo ladki mere pass ati hai aur bolti hai

Di- (Ankho me ansu) Kya tum sach me Hume nahi pahchante dipu..

Maine naa me sir hilaya...

Rani- suna na aap sab logo ne ye apko sach me nahi pahchanata..

(meri taraf dekhte huye ) Chalo Raja Hume ghar chalna hai baba rah dekh rahe honge.

Mai Jane ke liye muda hi tha ki tabhi vahi ladki bolti hai.

Di- Thik hai tum hume nahi pahchante par Hume yaha se bahar Jane ke liye madad to karo.

Maine na me sir hilaya par Rani ne kaha.

Rani- Chalo phir hamare sath.

Itna bolte hi Rani piche mud jati hai Tabhi Rani us ladki ka chehara dekhti hai.

jo ab Tak usne nahi dekha tha tabhi Rani bolti hai.

Rani- (Surprise hote huye) aap vahi ladki ho na jo mujhe us din mall me mili thi.

Di-( Apne ansu rokte huye) kis din(yaad karte huye) ha yaad aya ha mai vahi hu.. Lekin tum

Rani- Raja maine tumhe bataya tha na us din mall me jo ladki mili thi wo Didi yahi hai.

Please inhe sath le chalte hai na ye mujhe sab bahut ache log lag rahe hai.

Mai- (Rani ko dekhte huye aur uski taraf smile karte huye) Thik hai ab chalo.

Phir kya hum sab ghar ki taraf badhte hai.wo sab log mujhe full raste bahut hi ajib si najar se dekh rahe
the.

aur rani aur wo ladki kuch bate karte huye sath sath chal rahe the.

In sabko dekhkar aisa lag raha tha jaise wo sab Rona to chahate hai.

par kisi baat se sab ka Rona ruka huva hai.unke sath ek admi tha jo ab mere sath ata hai aur mujhe bolta

Siraj Patel 600

 hai.

Admi- (Dhire se)Beta tum ye nautanki kyu kar rahe ho.

mai- Ji....matlab..

Admi- Dipu tum aisi kyu bate kar rahe ho. Akhir hum sab se aisi kya bhul ho gayi hai jo tum hume
pahchan nahi pa rahe ho.

Mai- Ji...mai kuch samja nahi aap kya kah rahe ho. Jo kahna hai saaf saaf kaho na uncle.

Admi-(Apne feeling ko rokte huye) Abhi nahi beta jab tumhara ghar ayega na vaha jakar hi bate karte
hai.

Ab hum sab hamare ghar aa jate hai.baba bahar hi khatiya par baithe huye the.

wo jaise hi Rani ko dekhte hai wo apni jagah se bhag kar aa jate hai.

Aur Rani ko gale lagakar Rone lagte hai.

baba-(Rote huye) Meri bachi.... Kaha thi Tu raat bhar... Humne tumhe kitne dhunda par tum nahi mil
rahi thi..

Phir Raja tumhe dhundne chala gaya..Tum thik to ho na...

Rani-(Rote huye) Ha Baba mai thik hu... Wo To Raja sahi samay par aa gaya tha mujhe bachane..

Baba- Lekin tum kaha gayi thi.

Rani- Baba wo....

Mai- Baba wo Gautam ise uthakar le gaya tha to maine use bahut Mara.

aur ise yaha le aya. Ab wo kabhi bhi iski taraf ankh utha kar dekhega bhi nahi.

Baba- Raja mai ye tumhare ahsaan kab ada karunga. Aaj tumne bahut bada upkar kiya hai.

aaj mere upar mere rani ko sahi salamat lakar.

Mak- Wo sab chodiye Sunil Bhaiya kaha hai..

Baba- (Gusse se)Wo kaha hoga Raat ko aya tha Pikar Abhi soya hoga.apne kamre me.
Use to kuch chinta hi nahi hai is ghar ki. ghar me kya ho raha hai aur kya nahi.

Tabhi baba ki najar piche Khade logo par jati hai jinki ankho me ansu the.

Aur wo sab hume ajib si najar se dekh rahe the.

Siraj Patel 601

 Baba- Raja Beta ye sab kon hai.

Raja- Wo baba ye sab log mujhe vahi mil gaye the Jaha par rani thi. Inhe bhi kuch logo ne Bandi banaya
huva tha.

(Jhuth)To jab mai vaha gaya to wo sab chut gaye the. Aur kuch log jal rahe the.

inhe bahar ka rasta malum nahi tha to mai in he apne sath le aya

Ritika- (Rote huye)Ye kya bol rahe ho tum Rudra. Tum aisa kyu behave kar rahe ho hamare sath..

Baba- Rudra..... Beta ye kiska naam hai. aur ye kaisi baat kar rahi ho tum.

Di-(Ansu pochte huye) Ye Purohit khandan ka waris hai. Mera bhai hai.

(admi ki taraf ishara karte huye) Rajveer Purohit ka beta aur RP Group of industries Ka Malik hai ye...

Di ki baat sunkar hum sabhi shock rah jate hai. Matlab mere se jyada Baba aur Rani shock ho jate hai.

Baba itne surprise ho gaye the ki wo kya bol rahe the unhe khud pata nahi chal raha tha.

Baba-(Shock) Kya Beta sach me.... Matlab ye duniya ke Top 50 Me ate hai.

aur india ke Top 10 me jinka naam ata hai unka Beta hai. Aur ye itna rich khandan se hai.

ritika- (Gusse se) Aur nahi to kya apko kya laga Ye aap jaise Garib Ghar ka Ladka hai.

Apke ghar jitna uska to 1 kamra bhi nahi hai.

aur aap kya soch rahe ho are iske bare me apko mai aur kya batau Jane do...

Tabhi wo admi matlab Rajveer Purohit bolte hai yane ki mere papa.

Papa-(Gusse se) Ritika ye kaisi baat kar rahi ho Tum. Wo tum se Badhe hai.

Badho se kaisi bate karte hai kya tum bhul gayi ho. Kya Maine tumhe yahi sikhaya hai.

Ritika- Sorry papa wo Dipu ko bahut dino baad dekha hai na to isiliye..

Ab papa baba ke pass jate hai aur bolte hai.

Papa- Baba aapne aaj Tak mere bache ko sambhala use sahara diya ye mere liye bahut khushi ki baat
hai.

Iske liye aap ko Jo chahe wo kimat mai apko dene ke liye tayar hu. Bas aap ek baar mere bete se kaho
na..

Mai- Baba ye sab kya kah rahe hai. Aur aap sirf sunte ja rahe hai. Aap kuch kyu bol nahi rahe hai.

Siraj Patel 602

 in sabke sath ek aurat bhi thi jo saree me khadi thi wo bolti hai.

Aurat- Ye nautankibaaz ab bas bahut huyi Teri nautanki ab chal ghar chal.

Mai- Baba ye....

Baba- (Dhire se)Beta ye sach kah rahe ho tum inhi ke bete ho sakte ho.

Papa- (Gusse se)Aap ye kah rahe ho Ye Mera hi Beta hai par ye aise kyu bate kar raha hai.

aur aap bhi uski ha me ha kiye ja rahe ho. Akhir ye sab kya ho raha hai yaja par...

Baba- Darasar baat yeh hai ki iski yaddast chali gayi hai. Aur ise pahle ka kuch bhi yaad nahi hai.

Jo bhi hai sirf hum log hi yaad hai. Aur kuch nahi. isiliye ye aisi baat kar raha hai.

Baba ke muh se itna sunte hi sab log ko itna bada shock lagta hai ki bas sab ka behosh hona hi rah gaya
tha.

Aur ab ek sath sab ke man me bahut se sawal the par abhi ke liye unke muh se sirf itna hi nikalta hai.

Sab-(Ek sath) Kkkyyyaaaaaa........ Kaaabbb.... Aur kkkaiissseee......Mmatlabbb....Kkkyyyyuuuuu..................

Baba- Ye to Hume bhi nahi malum Kaise par ye Hume samudra ke kinare mila tha..

jab humne check kiya to behosh tha to hum use ghar lekar aa gaye.

Par iske body par koi bhi chot lagne ka nishan nahi tha.

Isiliye Humne socha kamjor hoga. Isiliye behosh ho gaya hoga.

Par jab ye hosh me aya to Iski yaadast ja chuki thi. Aur ise pahle ka kuch bhi yaad nahi hai.

jo Saree wali aurat thi wo bolti hai...

Aurat- (Bich me) Lekin bina chot lage inki yaddast kaise ja sakti hai matlab....

Baba- Wo to Hume bhi nahi pata ji...

Rajveer- Dekho Baba aapne aaj Tak hamare bete ko jo bhi pyaar diya aur aaj Tak uski dekhbhaal ki.

ye hamare liye bahut badi baat hai aur hum apke ye ahsaan kabhi nahi bhul sakte.

par ab hum hamare bete ko lene aye hai. To kya hum use sath me le ja sakte hai.

Rani- (Rote huye)Nahi le ja sakte aap inko. Kyu ki pahle ye to prove ho jaye ye apka beta hai ya nahi...

Ritika- To phir ye dekh iske photo hamare sath.

Siraj Patel 603

 Ritika uski taraf mobile kar deti hai to Rani ke sath baba aur mai bhi wo photo dekhne lagte hai.

mai bhi wo sare pic dekhkar shock ho jata hu.

Par ab mujhe malum ho gaya tha yahi mera pariwaar hai par mai puri tarah sure nahi tha.

kyu jab Tak meri yaadast wapas nahi aa jati tab Tak Mera baba ko chodkar kisi ke upar bharosha nahi
hai.

Tabhi ghar ke bahar gadiyo ki abaj ati hai hum bahar jakar dekhte hai to Karib 20-25 gadiya khadi thi
bahar.

aur tabhi har ek gadi ke door khulte hai. Aur had ek gadi me se karib 8-9 log utarte hai. Jinke hath me
Guns thi.

Mujhe laga shayad wo log phir se aye hai. jinko maine kuch der pahle mara tha.

yaha Mere Pariwaar ko lene ke liye. Lekin tabhi Rani kuch kahti hai.

Rani- (Surprise hote huye) Itni sari gadiya kiski hai. Aur ye sab yaha kya kar rahi hai.

Ritika- Kiski hai matlab Hamari hai Hamari. Aur ye Hume lane ayi hai yaha par.

Rani ke sath Baba aur sab us basti me rahne wale log bhi shock rahe jate hai.

kyu ki paahle baar unke basti me itni badi gadiya ayi thi.sab bahut hi ajib si najar se hume dekhne lage
the.

Kyu ki aisa to sirf unhone filmo me dekha tha.

aur jab unke samne ye sab jo raha tha to unhe apni ankho par bharosa nahi ho raha tha.

Kyu wo ek garibo ki basti thi. Jaha par ek gadi aa jaye to use bahut bade log mantle hai.

Aur yaha to gadiyo ki fauj hi aa chuki thi. puri basti Gadiyo se bhar gayi thi.

Basti walo ko baat kya hai wo to malum nahi tha.

Par unhe pata chal gaya tha Ye sab baba ke ghar aye hai. Aur jarur kuch lafda hai.

Isiliye sabne ghar ke samne bhid kar ke Khade ho gaye the kya huva hai dekhne ke liye.

Par un gunsman logo ne us bhid ko hataya aur unhe dur kar diya.

Par phir bhi wo log dur se hi par dekh jarur rahe the.

Tabhi un gunsman ke admiyo se ek admi age ata hai jo kisi suit me tha wo hamare Samne akar bolta hai.

Siraj Patel 604

 Admi- (Sir jhukate huye) Sorry sir Deri ke liye....

Rajveer- (Meri taraf dekhte huye) Chalo Beta hamare sath tumhe dekhkar tumhari maa bhi bahut khush
hogi.

Itna bolkar unki ankho me ansu aa gaye the par jaldi se unhone wo poch liya.

Aur meri taraf dekhne lage the. Par maine unki ankho ke ansu dekh liye the.

Maine ek baar Baba ki taraf dekha to unhone bhi mujhe Jane ka ishara kiya.

Ab mai Jane hi wala tha Mera Hath Rani pakad leti hai.

Ye dekhkar Ritika ko bahut gussa ata hai. Waise to gussa to Di ko bhi ata hai.

Par Di apne gusse ko control karti hai aur kuch nahi kahti.

Par Ritika to akhir Ritika hai wo kaise shant baithti.

Ritika- (Gusse se) Ye ladki dipu ka hath chod Varna...

Iske age Ritika kuch gandi baat kahe usse pahle maine ritika ko dekhte huye use ishare se chip karaya.

aur Rani ki taraf Pyaar se dekhte huye bola.

Mai- (Pyaar se) Dekho Rani mai vaha chala bhi gaya phir bhi mai tumhe dekhne jarur aunga Aur wo bhi
roj..

Aur mai tum logo ko kabhi nahi bhulunga samji. Aur ek baat hai par Abhi nahi wo phir kabhi.

par Abhi mai jata hu aur jald se jald wapas ane ki koshis karta hu.

Rani-(Rote huye aur hath age karte huye) Promise...

Mai- (uske hath par hath rakh deta hu) Pakka God Promise...

Gadi me sab baith gaye the aur sab mere hi baithne ka intzaar kar rahe the.

mujhe inko chodkar Jane ka man to nahi tha par kya Karu Jana pada.

Kyu ki ye bhi mera apna Pariwaar hai aur(Baba ki taraf dekhte huye)ye bhi hai kyu ki inhone mujhe itne
din sambhala...

Phir kya Mai yahi sochte huye gadi me baith jata hu. Mere side me Di aur uske side me ek ladki baithi
huyi thi.

Phir uske baad vahi saree wali Aurat baithi huyi thi. Unhe chodkar sab panjabj suit me the.

Siraj Patel 605

 aur age wo tikhi mirchi jeans aur black shirt me aur papa bhi age baithe huye gadi chala rahe the.

Unhone khud gadi chala rahe the. isiliye wo driving seat par jakar baith gaye. Phir mai Baba aur Rani ko
bye kahkar jane laga.

Jate samay mere aur unke ankho me Pani jarur aya tha. Par sabse jyada to Rani ro rahi thi.

Na jane kyu par mujhe uske ankho ke ansu jyada der tak dekh nahi paya.

Isiliye mai piche dekhna chod diya.

Aur phir hamari gadiya nikal padi.

hamare age aur piche sabhi aur gadiya hi gadiya thi. Ab hum sab ghar ki taraf ja rahe the.

Idhar hum jis jungle se nikle the usi jungle se bahar akar ek farmhouse tha.

Wo house ek aisi jagah tha jo dur se dikhne par dikhayi nahi dega par agar pass aa gaye to sahi se dikhayi
dega.

vaha par usi farmhouse me do shaksh bahut chintit the aur wo dono bhi bahut gusse me dikh rahe the...

Sudhir- (Gusse se) Kyu Shera bhai aapne to kaha tha wo Jagra bahut hi bada admi hai...

Uske sare admi bahut trained hai ladhayi me unke age koi nahi tik sakta.

Wo sab ek se badhkar ek hai. ab jakar dekho unka haal kaise mare pade hai burie tarah...

Shera bhi sudhir ki baat sunkar bahut hi dar bhi gaya tha aur usko Jagra par bahut gussa bhi aa raha tha.

Use ab kya kare aur abhi kya huva kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha. Kuch Der pahle wo kitna khush tha.

Sab bazi uske hath me thi sab uske man mutabik ho raha tha.

Par ab dekho uske sare sapne tahas nahas ho gaye.par sabse badi baat ye sab huva kaise.

Use kuch bhi samaj nahi aa raha tha wo apna sir ko hath me pakadkar chair par baith jata hai...

Shera- (Dar se) Pata nahi yaar ye sab kaise ho raha hai Pichli baar bhi.

un logo ne mera kuch Aisa hi haal kiya tha aur is baar bhi kuch aisa hi kiya hai.
Sudhir- Wo sab chodo bhai par mujhe ek baat batao ki us jagra ko aur uske admiyo ko kisne Mara aur wo
bhi Kaise.

Shera- Ha mai bhi vahi soch raha hu kyu ki un logo ko aise Mara gaya hai.

Jaise ek admi ko ek nahi balki 2-3 admi dho rahe ho. Aur wo bhi unse bhi jyada trained admi kya baat
hai..

Siraj Patel 606

 Sudhir- (Kuch sochte huye) Akhir ye The Rock chij kya hai.. Jab Tak hum vaha the usne kuch bhi nahi kiya.

aur jaise hi hum aur tum vaha se nikale usne apna game khelna shuru kar deta hai.

Aur aisa game khelta hai ki samne wala age game khele hi na usne sath.

Par akhir wo ye sab Kaisee manage karta hai. Matlab usne aise admi kaha se lata hai....

Shera ab Sudhir ki baat se bahut gusse me aa gaya tha...

Shera-(gusse me) Mujhe kuch nahi sunna us The Rock ke bare me.. Aur sabse badi baat.

mai aaj bhi vahi Shera hu jo pahle tha Sabse bada Don hu mai aur age bhi rahunga.

Ab is baar mujhe kuch ajib sa plan banana hoga.

Jisse aisa kuch ho Apna to kuch nahi jayega par uska bahut bada nuksan hoga..

Sudhir- Lekin aap akhir plan banaoge kya...

Shera-Pichli baar mai kuch shant tha par is baar nahi is baar mai jald hi action lunga.

par har samay ki tarah nahi.Is baar kuch alag hoga....

Sudhir- Aur wo kya...

Shera-(kamini smile haste huye) thoda sabar rakho tumhe sab samaj aa jayega...

Sudhir- phir mai apne Boss ko is bare me kya batao..

Shera- unhe in sabke bare me tum hi batate ho na.. To isbaar unhe kuch bhi mat batana.

Aur waise bhi Jagra Mara hai ye baat sirf hum dono ki malum honi chahiye.

Sudhir- Aur wo kyu...

Shera- kyu ki hame apna adha mal bhi mangawana hai. Aur mujhe uske boss se kuch baat bhi karni hai..

Jo sirf Jagra ke muh se hi ho sakte hai.. Kyu ki Jagra uska bahut hi khas admi tha..

Sudhir- Aur ha hum unse aise hi trained admi aur mangawate hai jo age hamare liye kaam ayenge...

Shera- Thik hai ek kaam karo vaha par jitni bhi lashe hai sab ko achi tarah se jala do.

aur phir wo sab kaam khatam kar lo isbaar kuch din ke liye underground ho jate hai. Par jyada din ke liye
nahi....

Siraj Patel 607

 Sudhir- Okk Boss....

Shera- Aur ha apna thikana ab change karo kyu ki Us suar ke bache ko ab apne place ke bare me pata lag
chuka hai.

to jyada der yaha rukna khatre se khaki bhi nahi hai. To isiliye apne admiyo se kahkar..

yaha ka Sara maal kahi aur shift karo aur ab tum bhi jao.

Sudhir- Ji shera Bhai....

Itna kahkar sudhir vaha se chala jata hai.

aur idhar Shera kuch sochne lagta hai wo kuch purani yado me kho jata hai...

Shera- (Kuch sochte huye)Rajveer ek baat sun The Rock to ek Bahana hai.

Asli dushmani to meri tere sath hai aur wo bhi bahut hi purani par mai wo jald hi nibhaunga....

Aur tere sath us The Rock ki position bhi meri ho jayegi.Aur bhi bahut kuch hai.....

Aise hi sochte huye Shera vaha kuch Der baithta hai..

aur phir wo vaha se uthkar kahi chala jata hai.

Jo kisi ko nahi dikhayi deta ki akhir wo gaya kaha..................

Aur yaha Gadi me hum ghar ja rahe the. Mai Aram se baitha huva tha.

Bhale hi ye sab mere apne ho par Abhi ke liye to ye sab naye the. Us waqt kisi ne bhi mujhe kuch nahi
kaha.

Par kuch der chip rahne ke baad Ritika piche mudte huye boli.

Ritika- Ye mote kya sach me Teri yaddast chali gayi hai.

Maine sirf uski taraf dekha aur ha me sir hilaya par mai kuch nahi bola. To mere side me baithe huyi Di
boli.

Di- Ritika tu dipu ko pareshan mat kar. pahle se hi wo bahut tense hai.

Ritia-(sidha baithti huyi par tedhe muh ke sath) Thik hai Di....

Di- (Pyaar se mere upar hath phirate huye) Dipu Teri yaadast bhi chali gayi hai aur tujhe kuch yaad bhi
nahi hai.

to isiliye yaha par sab log tujhe naye lag rahe hoge. aur mujhe lagta hai ki tu uncomfortable feel kar raha
hai.

Siraj Patel 608

 par tu tension na le mai tujhe sab ke naam batati hu yaad rakhna...

Mere man ki baat Di ne shayad Jaan li thi isiliye wo aisa kah rahi hai.

Par phir bhi maine Di se sirf itna hi kah saka.

Mai-(sir hilate huye) Hmmm....

Di-ye dekh (Papa ki taraf ishare karte huye) tere matlab hamare Papa aur ye hai Teri Judwa bahan Ritika
aur mai Teri badi bahan hu.

aur ye Jo tere side me baithi huyi hai na wo hai Neha bhabi.

Matlab hamare bade bhaiya ki biwi hai aur wo Jo uske side me hai na wo hai Sonam.

Mai-(bich me) phir Hamare Bhai aur hamari Maa kaha hai.

Di- (Mujhe Pyaar se samjhate huye)Bhai to new york me hai wo business ke silsile me vaha gaye hai.

Wo bhi tujhe bahut yaad karte the. Unhone bhi tujhe dhundne ki bahut koshish ki thi. Aur hamari
mom...

Di age kuch bol hi nahi payi kyu ki wo mujhe ek side se gale lagate huye Rone lagi thi..

Di ko sabne bahut dino baad rota dekha tha. Aur di ko dekhte huye sabke ankho me ansu aa gaye the.

Unke ankho me ansu dekhkar mere bhi dil me ek ajib si baicheni hone lagi thi.

Ek ajib sa dar lag raha tha mujhe. Par na jane kyu Mai unke ankho me ansu na dekh saka.

Siraj Patel 609

 aur mai age badhkar unke ansu hath se pochta hu aur Di se kahta hu.

Mai- (Apne Anshu rokte huye) Di bataiye na kya huva hai Mom ko.

Di- (Ankh me ansu the par phir bhi kisi baat se khush hote huye) Dipu... Ye phir se bol na...

Mai- Kya Di...

Di- (Khushi se)Yahi Di words kitne dino se ye shabd tere muh se sunne ke liye mere kaan Taras gaye the.
Aaj mai tere muh se sunkar bahut khush hu.

Mai bhi Di ki baat se khush ho gaya tha.

Par mujhe Mom ke bare me janana tha to isiliye mai Di se phir se puch liya.

Mai- Di ab to batao na mom kaha hai...

Meri baat se phir se Di ke ankho me ansu aa gaye the. To wo waise hi kahti hai.

Di-(Rote huye) Dipu jab tum ghar se kahi chale gaye the. Aur kuch din ke baad humne tujhse contact
karne ki koshish kiya.

par tujhse contact nahi ho pa raha tha Aur uske baad tumhe dhundne ki bhi bahut koshish kiya.

par phir bhi tum nahi mile.To hum sabko laga jarur tumhare sath koi bahut bada hadsa huva hai.

par Mom tumhare aise gayab ho jane se bahut tense ho gayi thi.

unki tabiyat bahut bigad gayi thi. To wo tumhe kho Jane ka sadma wo sahan nahi kar saki.

aur unhe heart attack bhi aa gaya. Phir unhe hospital le jaya gaya.

Par vaha jakar pata chala ki wo Koma me chali gayi hai. Aur tabse wo Koma me hi hai.

Mai to ye sab sunkar bahut hi shock ho gaya. Mujhe ye sab sunte samay mere ankho me ansu aa gaye
the.

Mai sirf yahi soch raha tha ki Mom meri vajah se Koma me chali gayi hai.

Aur mai unke liye kuch na kar saka. Par ye sab sunkar sach me mujhe bhi bahut bada shock laga tha.

mai- (Shock)Kyaaa....?

Maine ye bahut jor se kaha tha. Ye sunkar to sab meri aur hi dekh rahe the to papa gadi chalate huye
bole.

Papa- Kya huva Rudra..

Siraj Patel 610

 Mai-(Apne aap ko sambhalte huye) Kuch nahi papa..

Ritika- (Meri taraf ajib si najar se dekhte huye)To phir tu aise chilaya kyu..

Mai- bas aise hi wo Di kuch bata rahi thi to mere muh se aise hi nikal gaya.

Ab sab shant ho gaye aur pahle ki tarah baith gaye.

Bhabi aur Sonam hamari bate sun rahi thi par unhone bhi kuch nahi kaha.

To mai phir se Di se puchne laga...

Mai- (Di se) Di tab mai kaha gaya tha.

Di- (Halke gusse se)Ab ye to tumhe pata hoga na. aur tum ho ki mujhe puch rahe ho...

Mai- ( bade hi masum se)Mai kaise bata Sakta hu meri to...

Di- Isiliye to mai bol rahi hu jab tujhe yaad ayega tab Hume bhi bata dena.

(Apni bahe piche lete huye) Aur us waqt mai Teri ache se khabar lungi...

Mai- Jarur Di par marna mat ha mujhe Pyaar se hi puchna..

Di- (halka sa muskurate huye)ha mai bahut hi pyaar se puchungi tujhe.. Tu tension na le...

Hum in bato me kuch normal ho gaye the. Tabhi mera dhyan Sonam ke upar gaya.

Mai- Waise Di apne bataya nahi Ye sonam kon hai hamari...

Ye baat Neha bhabi ne bhi sun li thi to Di ke bolne se pahle wo khud boli.

Neha Bhabi- Devarji wo to meri choti bahan hai...

(Naughty smile ke sath) waise aap Kyu puch rahe ho Sonam ke bare me...

Mai- aise hi bas jaanna tha. Sab ke bare me puch liya tha bas sonam ko chodkar.

to socha usi ke bare me bhi puch lu. Aur ek baat hai wo hum sab se kuch ajib hi dikhti hai.

Matlab dekho na wo kitni fair hai aur uske halke halke sunhare Baal bas isiliye aur kuch nahi..

Siraj Patel 611

 Neha Bhabi-( haste huye) ohh.. Dekho to kaisi tarif kar rahe hai meri choti ki. aur kaise line maar raha
hai.

(Halke se gusse me)Par Najar bhi mat lagana Meri choti bahan ko samje na Devar ji. Varnaaa.......

Mai bhabi ko Aisa bolte hi shant ho gaya aur mujhe laga.

maine koi galti kar Di hai isiliye maine niche muh karke baith gaya..

Mai- (Masum chehare ke sath) Sorry Bhabi mai age se aisa nahi kahunga.

Maine itna kaha aur phir se muh niche karke baith gaya.

Mere Aisa karne aur kahne se hi Neha Bhabi aur Di jor jor se hasne lagi.

aur Sonam bhi Sharmane lagi thi. Kyu ki usne to sab sun hi liya tha.

Siraj Patel 612

 Mujhe inki hasi se laga Bhabi mujhe Chhed Rahi hai. Aur mai inke jaal me phas gaya.

Par Ab tak jo Di ro rahi thi. Unke chehare par khushi se aur khul kar haste huye dekhkar mere bhi
chehare par smile aa gayi.

Tabhi Sonam Bhabi se kuch puchti hai Jise maine aur Di ne sun liya tha.

Sonam- Waise Di.. Ye line Marna Kya hota hai aur ye kaisi mari jati hai...

sonam ke itna kahte hi Di to aur bhi nor se hasne lagi thi aur Bhabi ne to apna sir hi pit liya.

Bhabi-Hey...God.. Aisi Bahan ko tune mere hi nasib me kyu likhi hai.

bhabi ke baat se Mai aur Di phir se hasne lage the. par mujhe nahi pata tha.

Sonam itni masum aur bholi hai.ha wo baat alag thi ki uske chehare se sirf masumiyat hi jhalak rahi thi.

Sonam ki aur Bhabi ki baat sabne sun li thi.to Ritika aur Papa bhi hamare sath hasne lage the.

phir mahol kuch der shant raha. to mai sochne laga. Kya aisi hi tang khichyai hoti hai kya meri.

Subah se ye Ritika kam thi Jo ab Neha Bhabi bhi shuru ho gayi hai...

Maine ek baar Ritika ko dekha to wo hamare hi taraf dekh rahi thi.

Par uske chehare par abhi kuch expression the jise mai samaj nahi paya.

To mai Di ke najdik gaya aur mai ritika ki taraf dekhte huye bola..

Mai- Waise Di ye Jungli Billi hamesha aise hi rahti hai kya muh fulakar aur hamesha Gusse me..

Mere ye words Di ke sath sath Bhabi aur Sonam ne bhi sun liye the.

To wo tino pahle ki tarah is baar bhi jor se hasne lagi the kyu ki unko malum tha maine ye words kiske
liye Bole the.

Ritika aur Papa dono bhi piche dekhne lage the.

Un dono ko to kuch samaj nahi aya ki hum kyu has rahe hai par aaj papa bahut khush the.

Kyu ki aaj bahut dino baad unhone sab ke chehare par hasi dekh rahe the. Aur sab aaj bahut hi khush bhi
the.

Ritika ko laga hi tha ki maine kuch bola hai aur wo bhi uske khilaf.

Par usne mujhe is samay kuch bolna sahi nahi laga.

Kyu ki pahli baat to side me papa baithe huye the.aur dusri baat aaj sab bahut khuhs bhi the.

Siraj Patel 613

 Par akhir bola to maine hi tha aur wo bhi uske khilaf.

to wo bhi age dekhte huye muh phulakar baith gayi.

Hum sab aise hi hasi mazak karte huye huye ghar aa gaye.

sab aaj bahut khush the kyu ki aaj bahut dino baad Mai Jo ghar aa gaya tha.........

Ghar to sach me bahar se bahut hi bada tha. Wo ghar kam mahal jyada lag raha tha.

Phir mai gadi me se utar kar sab ke sath ghar me chala aya...

Ghar jitna bahar se sundar tha usse kahi jyada andar se bhi sundar tha.

Par is waqt mai kisi dusri hi soch me tha isiliye maine Ghar ko jyada gaur se nahi dekha.

Hum sab andar ate hi maine Di se kaha...

Mai- (Dhire se)Di Mom kaha hai...

Di ne mera hath pakda aur ek kamre me le gayi..

vaha par maine dekha ek aurat Bed par leti huyi thi uski ankhe band thi par uski sanse chal rahi thi.

Di- (Ishara karte huye)Vahi hai Hamari Mom...

Mai unke pass jakar baith gaya. Mom shanti se soyi huyi thi.

Jaise unke Charo aur kya ho Raha hai unse unka kuch Lena dena nahi.

Maine jab mom ko dekha to meri ankho me ansu ane lage. aur mai unhe dekhte huye Rone laga.

mere piche piche Sara pariwaar aa chuka tha wo sab mere piche Khade huye..

mujhe aur mom ko dekh rahe the.the aur un sabki ankho me bhi ansu aa gaye the.

Mai-(Rote huye) Mom mai Dipu.... Apka dipu mom mai aa gaya hu. Dekho mai apke samne baitha hu.

Please aap uth jao na ab.. Dekho na Sab log mujhe chidha rahe hai.

Ritika Di bhabi Sonam sab log mujhe bahut bura kah rahe hai.

Aur dekho na mai jab se aya hu kisi ne mujhe khana bhi nahi diya aur nahi kisi ne mujhe kuch pucha.

Par mujhe sirf aapke hath ka khana khana hai.Please aap uth jao varna..

mai khana nahi khaunga aise hi bhuka rahunga.. Aur ab mai apko kabhi bhi chodkar nahi jaunga...

Siraj Patel 614

 Please mom uth jao naaaa.... Moommm.....

Itna kahkar mai mom ke gale lagkar Rone laga..

Aur mere ankho ke kuch ansu unke cheharo ke upar gir gayi thi..

Mere ye sab imotional dialogue sunkar sab ghar wale bhi ro rahe the.

Sab mere kaha sirf sun rahe the par koi kuch nahi bol raha tha.Sirf sab rote ja rahe the.

mere ye sab kahne par Papa Di aur Ritu bahar chale gaye the aur wo sab bahar jakar jor se ro rahe the.

Aur mai mom ke gale lagkar ro raha tha. Par mom ki taraf se koi bhi response nahi aa raha tha.

To Mai mom se alag huva aur bola.

Mai- (Rote huye) Mom agar aaj aur Abhi Aap nahi uthi na to mai...

phir se ghar chodkar chala jaunga aur phir kabhi laut kar nahi aunga...

Itna kahkar mai phir se mom ke gale lagkar rone laga.

Meri baat kisi ke dil me jaye ya na jaye par lagta hai Mom ke dil me jarur chali gayi thi.

Unke dil ki dhadkan badhne lagi thi. Jo mujhe sunayi de rahi thi.

Kyu ki mai mom ke gale lagkar ro raha tha. Par rone ki bajah se maine us waqt jyada gaur nahi diya.

Tabhi Sonam dekhti hai Ki mom ne Abhi apne hanth aur pair hilaye.

par Use laga shayad uska bhram hoga par kuch Der baad phir se mom ke hath aur pair hile.

to sonam is baar apne aap ko rok na saki aur hickhichate huye hum sabse boli..

Sonam- (dhire se par Shock) Hhhaaatthhh. Aur ppaiirre. Hilaaa...

Sonam ke aisa kaha par Bhabi ko kuch samaj nahi aya to bhabi Sonam ko dekh rahi thi.

Sonam- (Phir se Shock) wo mom ke hhh....haattthhh aur ppp...paaaiiir hile Abhi...

Tabhi bhabi ka dhyan Mom ke upar jata hai to wo bhi dekhti hai Mom ki pair ki ungliya hil rahi hai.

Tabhi Bhabi khush hote huye bahar chali jati hai chali kya wo to bahar bhagte huye jati hai.

sabko ye khushkabar batane bhabi bahar ate huye khushi se unhe bola bhi nahi ja raha tha..

to wo waise hi ladkhadate huye boli....

Siraj Patel 615

 Neha bhabi- Wwooo.....aannddaaarr......momm.....

Itna words kahkar wo Rone lagi par wo uske age kuch bol hi nahi payi kyu ki sab ko laga andar kuch to
huva hai.

Par sab ye dekhna bhul gaye the ki bhabi ke ankho se nikle huye Ansu ye Khushi ke ansu hai.

Isiliye sab bhagte huye andar aa jate hai. To sab log andar ka najara dekhkar shock ho jate hai.

Kyu ki andar ka najara hi kuch alag tha.

Wo najara dekhkar sabki ankho me ek chamak si aa jati hai.

mom ne mujhe sote huye hi apne gale lagaya tha. Aur unki ankhe khul chuki hai.

Mujhe jab ahsas huva ki kisi ke hath mujhe apni aur khich rahe hai aur mujhe apni baho me le raha hai.

to maine apani ansu bhare huye ankho ko khola aur dekha to Mom mujhe hi dekhe ja rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 616

 Mujhe ye dekhkar bahut khushi huyi aur maine mom ko aur kaskar gale laga liya..

unhe dekhkar meri ankho me phir se pani aa gaya aur mai Rone laga.

Par is baar mere sath me mom bhi Rone lagi thi...

Mujhe kuch yaad to nahi aa raha tha. Par mom ki baho me mujhe bahut sukun mil raha tha.

Jaise bahut dino se mai in baho me ane ke liye tadap Raha hu...

Aaj mujhe mom ki baho me ek alag si khushi ho rahi thi.

Mom bhi Roye ja rahi thi aur mai bhi piche se Sab log bhi ro rahe the. Sab mahol Ronamay ho gaya tha.

Tabhi Ritika is rote huye mahol ko thanda karne ke liye apne ansu pochkar apni language me bolti hai.

Ritika-(Ansu pochte huye) Ye Mote agar tera mom se milna ho gaya hoga..

to jara Rasta de aur side me hat ja Hume bhi mom se milna hai.

Mai- (Waise hi mom ko gale lagate huye)Chip kar Chipkali aaj mai bahut Dino baad mom se mila hu aaj
nahi chodunga Mai apni mom ko...

Mere muh se ye words achanak nikal gaya tha.

Jisse mujhe khud bhi samaj nahi aya ki maj Abhi kya bol gaya.

Ritika bhi mujhko muh phade huye dekh rahi thi.

Ab mai Mom ki baho se alag ho gaya tha.

Siraj Patel 617

 Mujhe ab ritika se dar lagne laga kyu ki shayad wo mujhe gusse me kuch kah na de.

Aur meri ye baat sirf uske hi dhyan me aa gayi thi.

shayad baki sab log to sirf mom ke hosh ane me hi kho gaye the.

Mom-(Rote huye) Nahi aaj Mera beta mujhe chodkar kahi nahi jayega..

aaj sirf mai aur mera bacha dipu dono hi hai aur koi nahi aa sakta hamare bich me..

Papa-(Naughty Smile ke sath) kya mai bhi nahi..

Mom-(Haste huye) Ha ha aap bhi nahi... Aaj sirf mai aur mera beta... Hai na Dipu...

Ab mai kya kahta isiliye maine bhi mom ke ha me kah kah diya...

Mai-(Sabko ankh dikhate huye) Ha aaj sirf Mom aur mai.. Aur koi nahi ayega samje na...

Sabne hamari taraf dekhkar haste huye ha me sir hilaya.

Phir mai mom ko chod deta hu to mom mere pure face ko chum chum kar gila karne lagti hai.

Papa- (Haste huye)Are bass.. Bass.. Dekha pura face gila kar diya mere bete ka..

(Naughy Smile ke sath)kabhi aise pyaar hamari upar bhi kiya karo..

Papa ke Aisa bolne se hum sab papa ki aur dekhne lage aur phir mom ki taraf.

Phir kya tha hum sab dono ko dekhkar jor jor se hasne lage the.mom to full sharma rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 618

 Aur papa ko bhi baad me yaad aya ki wo kuch jyada hi bol gaye hai bacho ke samne...

Papa- (Apne aap ko bachate huye) Wwoo... Mai Doctor ko bulata hu...

Itna kahkar papa chale jate hai aur papa ke jate hi hum sab Mom ko dekhte huye..

phir se hasne lagte hai aur mom phir se sharmane lagti hai...

Di- (haste huye)Dipu dekh mom kaisi sharma Rahi hai.

Mai- (Di ko ankh dikhate huye) Nahi Di aaj meri mom ko koi bhi kuch nahi kahega..

Bhabi- thik hai phir Mom ko aaj Papa ke sath rahne dete hai.

Mai- (Pyaar se Mom ki taraf dekhte huye) Nahi mom aaj sirf mere sath hi rahegi..

Ritika - (Apni kamar par hath rakhte huye) Kyu tu mom ke sath rahega to phir se papa yahi bolenge.

Siraj Patel 619

 (Papa ki acting karte huye) kabhi aisa pyaar hamare upar bhi kiya karo...

Ritika itna bolkar wo phir se hasne lagi. Aur uske sath hum bhi hasne lage the..

Phir maine sabko mana kiya Mom ko chidhane ke liye...

Ab Di Sonam Bhabi aur ritika sab log Mom ke bed par baithe huye the.

Aur mom mujhe ek side se gale lagakar baithi huyi thi. Phir mom ne baat change ki.

Mom- (Meri taraf dekhte huye) beta kitna patla ho gaya hai re tu khana wana khata nahi tha kya tu..

Ritu- Ha na mom aur ye dekho na dadhi aur muche bhi kitni badayi hai full to jungli Lag raha hai.

Phir mom ko kuch yaad aa gaya to wo boli...

Mom- Waise Beta akhir tu kaha gaya tha. Aur itne din kaha tha...

Ab mai kya batata. Khud mujhe hi pata nahi tha mai itne din kaha kaha ghumkar yaha aya hu.

Siraj Patel 620

 Tabhi meri halat samajkar Di Mom se bolti hai.

Di-( Bich me) Mom aap itni dino baad uthi ho to aaj aram karo kal iske bare me mai apko bataungi..

Mom- Thik hai par tune kya kaha tha ye sab tujhe khana nahi dete to aaj mai tujhe apne hatho se khana
khilaungi...

Itna kahkar Mom apni jagah se uthne lagi par itne din ke bed Rest ke baad..

aur Koma me rahne ke baad unhe kamjori lag rahi thi to wo apni jagah se uth nahi payi aur wahi baith
gayi.

Di-( Mom ko sambhalte huye)Mom aap yahi Raho Mai Dipu ka khana yahi le ati hu.phir aap apne hatho
se Dipu ko khana khilana .

Bhabi- Ha chal Monu Mai bhi tere sath ati hu.

Di- (Mujhe dekhte huye)Aur dipu tu bhi ab fresh ho ja aur mom ko kuch der aram karne de. Phir akar mil
Lena mom se...

Ritika- Aur ha ye jungli ki tarah Rahna band kar aur ye dadi muche katwa kar Kuch Admi ki tarah hokar
niche aa..

Mai- (Mom se) Mom mai Abhi gaya aur Abhi aya..

tab Tak aram karo phir hum sath me khana khayenge...

Mom- Thik hai Beta Ja...

Phir mai Mom ke Room se bahar aya par mujhe Mer Room hi nahi malum tha kaha hai.

Sonam- Kya huva aap kuch pareshan lag rahe ho..

Mai- Ha wo Room....

maine itna hi kaha tha ki Sonam bich me boli..

Sonam- (Bich me)Ha mai samaj gayi aap Chalo mere sath apko apka Room dikhati hu....

To Sonam ne mujhe mera Room dikhaya.....

aur mujhe mere Room me chodkar wo chali gayi.....................

Mai Room me Gaya to sach me meri room bahut hi badhiya thi.

Us room me bahut kuch saman rakha tha jo shayad mai use karta tha.

par is waqt mai un chijo par jyada dhyan nahi diya.

Siraj Patel 621

 Aur fresh hone bathroom me chala gaya. Bathroom bhi bahut hi badhiya tha.

wo bathroom bahut hi alishan tha. baba ka ghar ek kamra usi ke size ka ye Bathroom mujhe lag raha tha.

Akhir kyu na ho ye Mera ghar hai. aaj mai bahut khush bhi tha.

mai yahi sab soch raha tha Tabhi mere room ka door knock hota hai.

Mai jakar door kholta hu aur jakkar dekhta hu to ek admi samne khada tha aur uske sath kuch saman
tha.

Mai- (Admi ko dekhte huye) Yes Kon ho aap aur yaha kya kar rahe ho.

Admi- Ji mai ek naee hu aur mujhe yaha apke baal katwane ke liye bulaya gaya hai.

Mai- (Rasta dete huye) thik hai ayiye na andar...

Phir wo admi andar aya aur usne mujhe ek chair par bithaya aur phir mere Baal katne laga.

Usko ye sab karne me kuch ek-dhed ghanta lag jata hai.

Uske baad wo chala jata hai. Aur mai fresh hone ke liye matlab nahane ke liye bathroom chala jata hu.

Aur phir achi tarah se nahane ke baad maine bahar akar dress pahna.

Aur ready hone ke baad Mai khud ko aine me dekhta hu to khud mai bhi shock rah jata hu.

Mai apne aap ko mirror me dekhkar pahchana bhi nahi paya.

Mai apne cheharo ko hath lagakar dekhya hu.

Mai- (man me)Kya ye sach me mai hu.

Mai to khud ko pahchan nahi pa raha hu.Ab mai Niche jata hu.

To niche sab Mom ke kamre me the sab log mujhe dekhkar shock rah hate hai.

Bhabi- Dekha mera Devar Kaise Hero ki tarah Lag raha hai.

Di- dikh kya Raha hai Hero hi hai wo sahi me...

Ritika - oye.. bada Chikna dikh raha hai re tu aaj...

Sab log mujhe dekhte hi Rahte hai. Tabhi mom mujhe apne pass bulati hai.

Mai unke pass jata hu to wo apne ankh se kajal nikalkar mere kaan ke piche laga deti hai Aur kahti hai.

Siraj Patel 622

 Mom-(Kajal lagate huye) Mere bete ko kisi ki najar na lage.

usi waqt Papa doctor ko sath liye huye apne sath aa jati hai. Doctor bhi Mom ko check karte hai.

Aur wo kuch injection mom ko dekar unko IV laga dete hai.

Doctor - Ab aap kuch Der yahi aram karo. Mai Nurse ko yahi apke dekhbhal ke liye chod deta hu.

Jab apka ho jayega tab yeh hospital chali jayegi.

Papa- Thik hai Doctor..

Doctor- Sir aap mere sath bahar ayiye apko kuch medical deni hai.

Uske baad doctor aur Papa bahar chale jate hai. Aur mai Mom ke pass hi baith jata hu.

mom waise hi So jati hai. aur Bahar mujhe Di khane ko bulane ati hai.

Di- Dipu Beta chalo khana khate hai.

Mai- Ha di abhi aya.

Phir mai mom ko chodkar di ke piche chala jata hu. Mai bahar jakar dining table par baith jata hu.

mai mere hath se khane hi wala tha ki Di mere hath ko Marti hai aur bolti hai.

Di-Dipu ruk.. Aaj mai mere hath se Mere Dipu ko khilati hi.

Ritika- (naraj hone ki acting karte huye)Kya Di kabhi apne hatho se Hume bhi khilaya karo..

Di- kyu nahi idhar aja aise mere side me baith..

Phir kya Di mujhe aur Ritika ko khilati hai aur kabhi kabhi sonam aur Bhabi ko bhi.. Mai bhi Di ko khila
deta hu.

Di- (Khana khilate huye)Waise Dipu ek baat tumhe mai batana chahti hu.

Mai- Wo kya di.

Di- Dekh Mom abhi Koma se bahar nikali hai. Aur mujhe lagta hai ki..

is samay unhe jyada tension dena acha nahi hoga.

Mai- di aap jo kahna chahti ho saaf saaf kaho.

Di- Mai chahti hu ki hum abhi mom ko tumhare bare kuch nahi batate hai.

matlab tumhari yaddast chali gayi hai aur tumhare sath kya kya huva hai.

Siraj Patel 623

 Bhabi- Par Monu kya unse itni badi baat chupana asan hoga. Mera matlab...

Di- Samaj gayi bhabi.. Par aap hi socho mom Abhi abhj koma se bahar nikali hai.

Aur jab unhe ye baat pata chalegi tab unke dimag par bura asar padega.

aur tab mai nahi chahti ki unhe phir se kuch ho jaye.

Mai-(Di ke hath ke upar hath rakhte huye) Di aap chinta mat karo mai Mom ko kuch Aisa nahi hone
dunga.

Aur nahi mai mom ko kuch kahunga is bare me.

Di- (mere sir par hath phirate huye)Thanks Dipu...

Mai- (Mayus hote huye) Kya Di aap bhi.. wo mere bhi mom hai to kya mai apne mom ke liye itna bhi nahi
kar sakta.

Ritika-(Apne hi andaj me) Kar sakta hai kyu nahi kar sakta. Bilkul kar sakta hai.

Jo chahe kar sakta hai. jo chahe kah sakta hai.Aur jo na chahe wo bhi kah sakta hai.....

Bhabi-(Bich me haste huye) Basss... Basss....Use samaj aya tum kya kahna chahati ho. Aur ab apna khana
khao.

Ritika ke aur Bhabi ke aisa kahne se hum sab hasne lage the.

Aise hi sab log bate karte huye ek sath khana khate hai.

Khana khane ke baad mujhe kuch nind aa rahi thi.

kyu ki mai Kal Raat se soya nahi tha to mai Di Ko kahkar apne room me chala jata hu.

Mai aise hi soya huva tha ki mujhe laga koi mere kamre aa gaya hai.

Aur wo sidha mere Bed pe aa kar baith gaya hai. Mai use mahsus to kar sakta hu.

par meri nind ki bajah se ankhe nahi khol rahi thi.

Mai itne gahri nind me tha phir bhi mujhe us vyakti ka ahsas mahsus ho raha tha.

Par mai apni ankhe khol nahi pa raha tha.Wo vyakti kuch der mujhe niharati rahi.

aur phir mere pass jhukkar pahle mere mathe par aur phir Gaal aur phir Halka sa Kiss mere hotho par kar
diya.

Mujhe ye sab bahut acha lag raha tha par mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki ye sab mere sapno me ho raha hai.

Siraj Patel 624

 Par mai uska chehara nahi dekh pa raha hu.

Kuch 10 second kiss ke baad wo vyakti mere upar se uth gayi aur wo chali gayi.

Uske Jane ke kuch der baad hi mai nind se uth gaya.

Maine dekha mere baaju me koi bhi nahi tha to isiliye mujhe laga sach me maine sapna hi dekha hoga.

varna yaha kon hoga Jo mujhe Aisa kiss kare.Maine time dekha to raat ke 9 baje the.

Sach me mai aaj bahut soya tha. Aur kyu nahi sota 2 din se jo nahi soya tha.

Phir mai utha aur Fresh hone bathroom chala gaya.

Mujhe sach me yakin nahi ho raha tha kya sach me mai isi ghar ka hu aur kya mai pahle yahi rahta tha.

Yaha par sab mujhe kitna pyaar karte hai. Sab log mujhe kitna mante hai.

Na Jane aur kon kon log honge Jo is RD ko pahchante hai. Aur na Jane mai us Grah par Kaise gaya.

Yaha par iske bare me kisi ko kuch puch bhi nahi sakta. aur mujhe is baat se kisi par bharosa bhi nahi
hai.

Na Jane ab meri yaaddast kaise wapas ayegi...

Mai yahi sab sochte huye Shower ke niche naha raha tha. Tabhi mujhe bahar se abaj ati hai.

Di- dipu....dipu....

Mai- Ha Di mai bathroom me hu.

Di- chal thik hai fresh hone ke baad niche aa Jana sab log tera wait kar rahe hai.

Mai- Thik hai Di Abhi ata hu.

Di chali gayi aur mai fresh hone ke baad bahar aa gaya phir ek T-shirt aur lower pahankar niche ane laga.

Niche sab dining table par mera hi wait kar rahe the.mai vaha ja hi raha tha ki mom ne mujhe apne pass
bulaya.

Mom-(Meri taraf dekhte huye) Aaj mai apne hatho se apne bete ko khana khilaungi kitna patla ho gaya
hai tu.

Ritika- (niche dekhkar khana khate huye)Agar ye patla hai to hum apko dikhte hi nahi honge kyu hai na
Mom..

Tabhi Di Ritika ke hath ke upar hath Marti hai aur chup rahne ka ishara karti hai.

Siraj Patel 625

 Mai mom ke hath se khana kha raha tha aur bich me unhe bhi mere hatho se khila raha tha.

tabhi khate samah mera dhyan diwar par gaya.Jaha par hamare sare pariwaar ki photo thi.

Usme mai bhi tha sabko mai pahchan paya par ek ladke ko chdkkar.Kyu ki Maine use ab Tak nahi dekha
tha.

Kyu ki mai kab se yaha aya hu wo mujhe Milne bhi nahi aye.

aur nahi mujhe kisi ne us ladke ki baat kari. aur ye hai kon ye bhi nahi pahchan pa raha hu.

Us photo dekhkar achanak mere muh se nikal gaya..................

Mai- Mom ye kon hai...

Mere dekhne ke aur puchne ke andaj se mom shock ho gayi aur mujhe ghurne lagi.

Aur mera ye sawal sunkar sabke muh khul hi rah gaya aur unke muh ke andar ka khana bahar ane wala
tha.

Mom- ( meri taraf ajib si najar se dekhte huye) Kya huva hai tujhe aur tu mujhe aisa kyu sawal puch raha
hai.

Mai- wo kya hai na mom meri yaaddd..............

Iske age mai kuch bol hi nahi paya kyu ki mujhe bich me rokte huye Di bol padti hai.

Di- (bich me)mom wo kya hai na Dipu ko Bhai ki yaad aa rahi hai na isiliye wo aisa bol raha hai.

Bhai new york gaye hai na aur bahut din huye dipu se mila bhi nahi hai.

aur nahi Dipu se baat ki hai.(mujhe ankh dikhate huye aur kuch ishara karte huye) Sahi hai na Dipu.

Neha bhabi- acha to isiliye devarji naraj lagte hai Inse. isiliye ye aisa behave kar rahe hai....

Ab mujhe bhi kuch kuch ye mamla samaj aa raha tha. Aur tabhi mujhe yaad aya..

Di ne mujhe kuch der pahle khana khate samay is bare me batayi tha.

Isiliye maine bhi unke ha me ha milaya aur apna sir ha me hilaya.

Mai- Ha....ha.. mom... Di aur Bhabi sahi kah rahe hai...

Mom-(Mere chehare ko pyaar se sahlate huye) Aisa hai to mera bacha naraj hai apne bhai se..

to phir hum use call karte hai aur phir Bhai ko datenge aur use bahut sunayenge..

Siraj Patel 626

 Akhir wo kyu nahi apne chote bhai se baat kar raha hai..lekin aaj nahi kal subah...

Mai-(Smile dete huye) Thik hai mom..

Mom-(niwala khilate huye) Waise Prithvi bhi bahut naraj hai tujhse...

Mai- Kyu mom...

Mom- Tu Hume bina bataye huye kaha chala gaya tha itne din..

na koi khabar na koi baat.aur sabne tujhse contact karne ki kitni koshish ki..

Lekin tujhse contact bhi nahi ho pa raha tha. To tu akhir gaya kaha tha.

Maine mom ka kaha suna par khate samay bina soche samje speed me bol gaya..

Mai- ( fast ) Wo to mujhe bhi nahi malum mom...

Mom-(shock) Kyaa......?

Di-( man me) Aaj ye marawayega hum sabko.

Aur agar aaj yaha se Bach gaye to baad me ye mere hath se nahi bachega..

Bhabi- wo mom Dipu kah raha hai pahle aap thik ho jao phir wo apko sab bata dega.

Mai- Thik hai Beta.

Papa-chalo bacho hamara khana khtam ho gaya hai ab chalo sab khtam karo aur chalo so jao..

Bhabi- Dipu tujhe aur kuch chahiye kya...

Mai- Nahi bhabi aaj mera Pet to mom ke hath se full bhar gaya hai.

Maine apna hath dhoya aur uske baad mai apne room ki taraf ja hi raha tha ki tabhi mom mujhe abaj
deti hai...

Mom-Dipu Beta....

Mai-(mudte huye) Haa mom...

Mom- Aaj tu mere Room me soyega aur wo bhi mere sath.

Mai- Thik hai Mom mai Abhi aya...

Mom- thik jai Beta jaldi aa...

Mai apne room me Jane ke liye muda hi tha ki tabhi Ritika mere side se gujarte huye bolti hai...

Siraj Patel 627

 Ritika- (Dhire se)Chupke se mere Room me aja aur wo bhi Abhi...

Itna kahkar wo apne Room me chali gayi. Aur mai uske piche piche chalte huye sochne laga.

Mai- (man me) yaar ye jungli Billi bhi na kab kya kar jaye kuch kaha nahi ja sakta.

mujhe to usse hamesha dar lagta hai. Ab kis liye bulaye hai mujhe apne room me. kahi subah ke liye to
nahi...

Mujhe ab is ritika se sach me dar lag raha tha mai darte huye uske kamre me chala gaya.

To mere ate hi usne apne room ka door band kar diya. maine uski taraf dekha to wo niche short lower
aur half sleeve shirt me thi

wo is dress me bahut hi hot aur cute dikh rahi thi...

Phir Ritika mere pass akar mujhe gaur se dekhne lagi thi.

to mai use najar churakar niche sir kar ke khada ho jata hu.

Siraj Patel 628

 Ye kab kya kar jaye iska kuch bharosa nahi tha isiliye Maine shant rahne me hi bhalayi samji.

Wo mere Charo aur ghumte huye mujhe dekhne lagi thi.

Last me wo mere samne Bed pe jakar baith gayi aur mai uske samne khada tha..

Akhir us jungli Billi ne apna muh khol hi diya...

Ritika- (Normal abaj me) chal ab bata tu ye sab Nautanki kyu kar raha hai...

Mai-(chonkte huye) jjjiii......

Ritika- Ji ke bache chal jaldi bata tu ye sab yaddast Jane ki nautanki kyu kar raha hai. Aur Iske piche ka
kya raaj hai.

Mai- Wo... Maine apko bataya na sach me mujhe kuch bhi yaad nahi hai.aap ye kya bol rahi ho...

Ritika- ( haste huye) Aaappp.... Ye kya bol raha hai be tu. tu mujhe aap kah raha hai sach me tu to bahut
hi badhiya acting karne laga hai ab...

(Ankh marte huye) mai to fida ho gayi yaar tumhare acting par.

I like your acting (ab sidha normal abaj me) Chal ab Bata bahut huva...

Mai-(Ritika ko samjate huye) Ji mai sach kah raha hu.

aapko aisa kyu lagta hai mai jhuth bol raha hu aur mai nautanki kar raha hu.

Ritika- ( ajib si najar se mujhe dekhte huye) wo isiliye kyu ki tu ek aisa ladka hai Jise sab bure log bahut
darte hai.

Aur tere age koi bhi shakti jyada der tik nahi sakti hai.

Aur tumhare samne jo bhi ayega wo palbhar me dher ho sakta hai.

koi bhi buri shakti tumhe chot nahi pahucha sakti aur nahi tera koi kuch bigad sakta hai.

phir bhi tu kah raha hai meri yaddast chali gayi hai. To bol mai kaise tujh par bharosa karu.

Chal thik hai Maine bharosa bhi kar liya tujh par. par tu subaah mujhe Chipkali bulaya tha wo kya tha..

Jo mujhe sirf RD hi bolta tha to ab bata mai tere upar shak nahi Karu to kya karu...

Mai-(man me)Kahi isko pata to nahi chala mai us grah par gaya tha aur mai us grab se yaha aya hu.

Aur mere andar kuch special powers hai. Nahi nahi isko Kaise pata chalega ye to yahi thi.

Siraj Patel 629

 Mai- (Ritika se)Wo to mere muh se achanak nikal gaya mujhe bhi nahi pata wo words mere muh se Kaise
nikal gaya.

(Bhole pan se)Aur aap shakti ke bare me kya bol rahi hai sach me mujhe nahi malum. Mere andar koi
shakti nahi hai.

Ritika ab meri baato se full irritate ho gayi thi.

To wo pure gusse me apni jagah se uth jati aur meri taraf dekhte huye bolti haai.

Ritika- (irritate hote huye aur full gusse me) ab tu mujhe gussa dila raha hai aur mujhe ab lagta hai..

tu mujhe aise nahi batayega ab mujhe dusra rasta nikalna padega.

Mai to ab ritika ke full gusse se dar gaya tha ab mujhe khud pata nahi tha..

ye kya karne wali hai mai uske chehare ki taraf dekhne laga ki ye kya karne wali hai.

Ritika -(Gusse se aur Jor se) Annssshhhh......... Samne.... aaaoo.....

Tabhi ek jor ki bijali girti hai. Aur usi bijali ke sath hamare same koi aa jata hai.

Mere samne Jo khada hota hai usko dekhkar mai pura Shock ho jata hu.

Kyu ki mere samne koi aur nahi same mere jaisa hi ek ladka khada tha par usme ek baat alag thi.

Uski Body kisi tej ki bajah se bahut chamak rahi thi.

aur uska pahnava matlab Dress bhi ek alag hi tarah ke the.

Aur uski ankhe bhi nili thi.( Mei bhi thi par us waqt meri yaddast jane ki bajah se mujhe malum nahi tha.)

Mai to sirf us ladke ko dekhe hi ja raha tha tabhi mujhe Ritika ke bolne se mujhe hosh ata hai.

Ritika- (Mei taraf dekhte huye) Ab batao RD kya Abhi bhi tumhe kuch yaad nahi aya kya...?

Mai- mmm....maaaiii.......mai....... Wwooo.....mmmaaaiii........

Tabhi mere samne wala ladka jo same meri hi tarah dikh raha tha matlab wo ansh Ritika se kahta hai.

Ansh- Nahi Ritika ji inhe sach me kuch yaad nahi hai...

Ansh ki muh se itna sunkar Ritika chock jati hai. Aur kabhi meri aur to kabhi Ansh ki aur dekhti hai.

Mai-(Man me)Wahh...kya abaj thi us ansh ki same mere jaisi par ye akhir kon hai.

Jo mere bare me itna sab janta hai aur meri hi tarah dikhta hai....

Siraj Patel 630

 Ritika- (Ankho me ansu lakar)Ansh kya tum bhi iska sath de rahe ho.

Ansh- Apko bhi pata hai mai kabhi jhuth nahi bolta aur ye bhi sahi hai inki sach me yaddast chali gayi
hai..

Mai- (khushi se) Thanks Ansh... Mai bhi kab se yahi kahna chahata hu par ye meri baat sunne ko tayar hi
nahi hai ..

Ritika-(ansh se) Thik hai Ansh. Par Dekho ab Dipu bhi aa gaya hai. Ab to tum mere sare sawalo ka lawab
doge na.

Aur mujhe sab sach bataoge na ki akhir dipu ke sath kya huva tha aur wo ab aisa kyu hai..

Ansh- ha Jarur ab aap mujhse koi bhi sawal puch sakti ho.

Mai apko apke sare sawalo ka jawab dunga jo mai de sakta hu.

Ritika- Thik hai to ab mujhe batao dipu ke sath akhir huva kya hai.

aur dipu ki yaddast kyu aur kaise gayi hai.

aur tum Rudradip ko dhund kyu nahi pa rahe the mera Matlab.....

Ansh- Mai samaj gaya aap kya kahna chahati ho to suno...

Ab mai bhi bade gaur se mere ansh ki baat sunana chahta tha.

Mai ye bhi janne ke liye utsuk tha ki sach me mera ansh mere bare kya batata hai.

Aur akhir mere sath aisa kya huva hai jiski bajah se meri yaddast chali gayi hai.

Aur ab mai aise ho gaya hu.................

Ansh- pahle mai apko pahle sawalo ka jawab deta hu.

Jab ye apni shakti hasil karne ke baad uska trial lene ke liye idhar udhar ghum rahe the.

Phir ye Dharti par ane ke liye nikalte hai ki tabhi inka samna Saitano se hota hai .

Aur in dono me ladayi hone hi wali thi ki tabhi wo saitano ka sardar ek aisi chij nikalta hai.

aur us chij se inpar hamla karta hai. Isiliye inki yaddast chali hayi...

Ye sab sunkar mai khud shock ho gaya ki mera ansh kya kah raha hai par phir mere man me ek sawal
aya.

Mai- Lekin Ansh mai konsi shakti hasil karne ke liye kaha gaya tha.

Siraj Patel 631

 Ansh- Aap dusre Galaxy me gaye the wo shakti hasil karne ke liye.

aur wo shakti kya thi wo mai apko baad me bataunga.

Mai-(man me) Acha to isiliye mai us grah par tha jaha se mai yaha aya hu.

Phir se mere man me ek sawal ata hai Jo mai puchne hi wala tha to..

usi samay ritika aur mere matlab hum dono ke muh se ek hi sawal nikalta hai jo hum Ansh se puchte hai.

Mai & Ritika- (Dono ek sath)wo chij kya thi Ansh...

Ansh- Wo Chij ek Kali Shaktiyo ka Stone hai. Matlab wo andhere ki Shakti ka source hai.

Aur wo Chij dikhne me Glob jaise dikhti hai. Us Chij me se Kali shaktiya, Mayavi shakti aur Jo Paap ki
Shaktiya hai.

wo sab usi me se hi Sare galaxy ko milti hai. matlab Wo chij ek Devil ki Shaktiyo ka Source hai.

Siraj Patel 632

 Vahi Se Kali Shaktiyo ka ugam hota hai. Par us chij ko aaj Tak koi bhi chu bhi nahi paya hai.

aur agar koi chune ki koshish bhi kare to wo us Chij ke Kali shaktiyo se Bach nahi payega.

aur wo vahi khtam ho jayega wo vahi mar jayega...

Mai aur Ritika ye sab sunkar Shock ho jate hai kyu ki ye sab mere liye naya tha par ye sab sunkar Ritika
bhi shock ho jati hai...

Ritika- kya...? itni badi Shakti se RD par hamla kiya par phir to us Black Stone me bahut taqat hogi..

aur tum bata rahe the koi bhi use chu nahi Sakta phir ye kaise....

Ansh- samaj gaya... Us Sardar ne ek kala kapda us Mani par dala tha ye ek special kapda hai..

us ek hi chij se sirf black stone ko pakda ja sakta. kyu ki wo Kali Chij bhi usi black stone ke shaktiyo se hi
banayi gayi hai.

Phir us Sardar ne us black stone ko upar se kapda hatakar inpar hamla kar diya aur wo sidha jakar inke
sir par lag gaya.

Mai-(Surprised hokar) Devil ki shaktiyo ka source Wo Black stone mujhe mere sir par laga phir bhi mai
yaha jinda...

Ansh-(Halke se haste huye) Khud jiske pass Devil ki shakti hai uska Ye Black stone kuch bigad nahi sakta..

aur phir aap to khud God aur Devil ka sangam ho...

Ye baat mere Dimag me nahi ghusi par Sunane me bahut ajib bhi lagi aur uske sath muje Surprised bhi
kar gayi.

Siraj Patel 633

 Mai- Iska kya Matlab huva...

Ansh- Wo mai Apko baad me bataunga..

Ritika- (Baichen hote huye) Agar sach me wo black stone Dipu ko kuch kar nahi sakti thi to Phir iski
yaadast kaise chali gayi..

Ansh- Kyu ki us waqt inke pass apni puri shakti nahi thi aur Abhi bhi nahi hai.

Par phir bhi apke pass agar puri shakti bhi hoti to ye apko maar to nahi sakti.

Aur isse inki yaddast bhi nahi jati. ha us Chij se ye jarur bahut Ghayal hote...

Ritika- To kya is pure galaxy me koi Aisa nahi hai Jo us Mani ko sambhal sakta hai..

Ansh- ha hai na par uske bare me mai apko Abhi kuch bhi nahi bata sakta jab waqt ayega tab mai khud
Apko bata dunga...

Mai- Par Ansh wo Chij akhir kaha se ayi hai... matlab use kisi ne banaya hoga na..

Ansh- Iska jawab mere Pass nahi hai.

Mai- To phir mujhe Is sawal ka Jawab non de Sakta hai.

Ansh- Is duniya me sirf ek hi aise hai jo is Sawal ka jawab de sakte hai Apko...

par wo apko Abhi nahi mil sakte jab apka sahi samay ayega wo khud apko is sawala ka jawab de denge.

Ansh ki baat se mai aur Ritika bahut baichen ho gaye the.

Par mere se jyada to Ritika baichen ho gayi thi. Aur waise hi wo Ansh se bolti hai.

Ritika-(Baiche hote huye) Par mere dimag me Abhi Tak ye baat nahi ghusi hai. iski yaddast gayi kaise aur
kis bajah se.

Ansh- inki yaddast gayi bhi hai aur nahi bhi gayi hai.

Mai- (Confuse hote huye)Matlab..... Jo kahna hai saaf saaf kaho.

Ansh- Us Kali shakti ka matlab us Black Stone ki Jo Mayavi shakti hai inke dimag ke upar hawi ho gayi
hai.

Aur inke andar ki shakti hai aur jo inki yade hai unko bahar ane ke liye rok rahi hai..

isiliye Inke andar ki koi bhi Shakti bahar nahi aa rahi hai. aur nahi ine Yadein...

Ritika- Matlab....

Siraj Patel 634

 Ansh- matlab inke Dimag ke andar ek diwar ho gayi hai us Black stone ke Andhere mayajaal ki.

Jiski bajah se inke andar ke shaktiyo ko aur inke ab Tak ke Yado ko wo Diwar bahar ane nahi de rahi hai.

Par ha kabhi kabhi inks andar ki Shakti bahar bhi aa jati hai.

jab inka dimag shant ho Jaye ya kabhi kabhi inko bahut gussa aa jaye...

Mai aur Ritika to Ansh ki bato ko Sirf sune hi ja rahe the. Muje ye sab bahut ajib lag raha tha.

Par kya kare ye sab to mere hi sath ho raha hai na.. Phir mai Ansh se puchta hu.

Mai- Ansh Phir Meri yaddast kab laut ayegi mera matlab kab ye mayajaal ki diwar mere dimag se tut
jayegi.

Aur kab meri Shaktiya Puri tarah bahar ayegi..

Aur Tabhi Ritika bhi mere sawal puchne ke baad apna sawal puchti hai.

Ansh-(Baichen hote huye) Wo sab Chodo pahle mujhe Ye batao Ansh Tum Dipu ko Dhund kyu nahi pa
rahe the.

Ansh- Bhai Apke is sawal ka jawab dene se pahle mai (Ritika ki taraf dekhte huye) Apke sawal ka jawab
dena chahunga.

To is jawab ke do vajah hai pahla ye Jo apko Maine Abhi bataya hai..

Aur dusra inke gale me Jo hai na wo Locket.. Vahi hai...

Mai mere gale me Pahane huye locket ko dekgne laga aur Sochne kaga.

Mai-(man me) Are ha yaar is Locket ke bare me maine to kabhi Socha hi nahi.

ye to kab se mere Gale me hai. Nahi isko kisne dekha aur nahi kisi ne iske bare me pucha.

Siraj Patel 635

 Aur ise dekhkar lagta hai ki ye Locket to adha hi hai.Par akhir is locket me kya Shakti ho sakti hai.

Mai ye sab soch hi raha tha ki Tabhi Ritika Ansh se kahti hai.

Ritika-acha to isiliye tum iske pass nahi pahuch sakte Par tum to iske Ansh ho na Phir ye Locket...

Ansh- Ha ye Sach hai Mujhe Inka Locket rok nahi sakta inke Pass jane ke liye.

par wo Mayavi Shakti ki Diwar to Rok rahi thi.

Isiliye mai inke pass nahi ja raha tha aur inko dhundh nahi pa raha tha.

Mai Is Locket ke bare me Ansh se puchna chahata tha par Socha Jane Do.

jab meri yaddast wapas ayegi tab to mujhe pata Chalega hi na isiliye maine Ansh se nahi pucha.

Lekin Ritika kaise Shant baithti wo to aaj Sawalo ki Dukan hi lekar baithi thi.

To phir kya usne aur Ek sawal apne Dukan se nikala aur Ansh ki taraf phek diya.

Bechara Ansh Shant Man se sab Sawalo ke Jawab dete ja raha tha.

Agar iski jagah mai hota na to kab ka yaha se chala jata. Aur nahi to isko chup bithata..

Ritika- Ansh Ab Hume batao na iski yaddast laut kaise ayegi Matlab..

Abhi ansh kuch bolne hi wala tha ki tabhi niche se Mom ki abaj ati hai..

Mom- Dipu...beta..dipuu...beta niche aao...

Mom ki abaj se mai aur Ritika bhi hosh me ate hai.

Siraj Patel 636

 Maine Time dekha to hume yaha aye 2 ghante ho gaye the. Tabhi ansh kahta hai.

Ansh- Iska jawab mai apko kal bataunga ki Bhai ki Yaddast Kaise laut ayegi aur apko uske liye kya karna
hai.

Itna bolkar ansh chala jata hai aur phir se mon ki abaj ati hai.

to mai Ritika ko good night kahkar niche mom ki taraf chala jata hu.

Mom- Itni der kyu laga di beta..

Mai- Mom wo Ritika se kuch baate kar raha tha.

Mom- Chalo ab sona nahi hai kya tumhe..

Mai- Ha mom chalo...

Sab log apne kamre me ja chuke the aur sab apne kamro me jakar so bhi Chuke the.

To Phir mai aur mom unke kamre me chale jate hai sone ke liye...

Mai jakar mom ke Bed par pith ke bal let jata hu. Papa usi kamre me apna kuch kaam kar rahe the.

aur wo kisi ke sath phone par kuch bate kar rahe the.

Mujhe dekhte hi unhone apna phone Rakh diya aur mujhe choti si smile dete huye bole...

Papa- Ohh... To aaj Barkhuddar yaha sone Aye hai...

Mom- Kyu apko kuch problem hai kya...

Papa- Bhala mujhe kya problem ho sakti hai tum maa bete apas me dekhlo kya hai...

Mai- (Masum Chehare ke sath)Lekin Papa aap kaha soyenge...

Papa- Bhai mera Kya hai Jaha is garib ko jagah mil jaye vahi so jau...

Mom-(Haste huye) Acha to phir aap aaj bahar hi soyenge..

Aur aaj mere Bache ko aur mujhe koi Disturb nahi karega..agar...

Papa-(Pyaar se) Nahi aunga Anu.. Ab tum so jao. Mujhe bhi nind aa rahi hai mai chalta hu....

Papa itna kahte hi bahar chale gaye.........................

Mom- Beta mai Change karke ati hu.

Siraj Patel 637

 Mai-Ok mom..

phir mom bathroom me jakar ek nighty pahne huye mere pass aa gayi.

Mai to mom ko aisa dekhkar shock hi rah gaya sach Me mom aaj bahut hi khubsurat dikh rahi thi..

Wo Nighty bahut hi tight aur slim fit tha. Jiski bajah se Mom ke body ka Shape bilkul Hot dikh raha tha.

Mere aisa dekhne se mom sharmane lagi aur mujhse gusse ka natak karte huye kahne lagi.

Mom-(gusse se) aisa kya dekh raha hai dipu tu...

Mom ke aisa gussa karne se mai hosh me aa gaya aur mai mom se darne laga.

Kyu ki mom ns mujhe unke body ki taraf dekhte huye pakad liya tha.

Siraj Patel 638

 To mai mom ki taraf dekh na saka aur apna sir dar se niche kar ke kahne laga.

Mai- (Darte huye) kkkuucchhh... nnaahhiii mom... I am Sorry Mom...

Mom mere pass akar mere sir par hath rakhte huye mera sir upar karti hai.

to mere ankho me kuch ansu aa gaye the Jo Mom dekh leti hai.

Mom wo dekhte hi mujhe Gale laga leti hai aur mere ansu pochte huye bolti hai..

Mom- Beta tu ro kyu raha hai mai to majak kar rahi thi... Tu Roya mat kar warna mai bhi rone lagungi.

Mai-(Apne aap ko control karte huye)Thik hai Mom...

Par mai abhi bhi Mom ke gale laga huva tha aur Mom ne night pahni huva thi.

Isiliye mujhe gale lagte hai ki unke wo Gol gol mere sine se lag gaye.

Aur wo dono mujhe mere sine par mahsus hone lage.

Par maine apne apko bahak ne se pahle hi mere man ko sambhala aur mom se dur ho gaya.

Mom- (Smile ke sath)Waise kya dekh raha tha tu...

Mujhe laga Mom mujhe phir se sharminda kar rahi hai. Isiliye phir se mere ankho me ansu ane lage to
mai waise hi bola..

Mai-(rote huye) Mom....

Mom- (Mere ansu pochte huye) Acha thik hai koi baat nahi karti ab sote hai...

Phir mai Mom ke sath Bed par let gaya to mai Mood change karne ke liye mom se bola.

Mai- Waise mom papa kaha chale gaye...

Mom- Wo kaha jayenge bahar soye honge ya gaye hoge Tere room me....

Phir mom mere pass akar mujhe gale se lagakar sote huye boli.

Mom- ab bas bahut huyi bate Chal Beta ab So ja...

Mai mom ke god me sone laga. Mujhe mom ki baho me Sokar sach much bahut khushi ho rahi thi.

Aaj bahut dino baad mujhe sukun ki nind aa rahi thi.

Aur mai kab mom ki baho me so gaya kuch pata nahi chala..

Siraj Patel 639

 Subah jab mai utha tab mai akela hi bed par soya huva tha. Mom dikh nahi rahi thi aur nahi papa...

Mai bed se utha aur bahar aya to bahar bhi mujhe koi bhi nahi dikha..

Ab mai apnr Room me ja hi raha tha tabhi kitchen ek abaj ati hai. Aur wo Mom ki abaj thi.

Mom- Uth gaya Mera Beta..

Mai- Ha mom..

Mom- Chal phir Jaldi se Ready hokar niche aja. Aaj teri pasand ka nashta banaya hai..

Mai- Thik hai Mom...

Mai jaldi se Ready hokar niche aa gaya to Sab Dining Table par baithe huye the. Mai bhi unke sath jakkar
baith gaya.

Paapa- (Smile karte huye)Aa gaya mera Beta...

Mai- Ha Papa...

Papa- Waise jaldi se nasta kar aaj hum kahi bahar ja rahe hai.

Aur Anu(Mom se) tum bhi ready ho jao tum bhi sath chalogi...

Mom- Mai kaha chalu apke sath aur hum kaha ja rahe hai.

Papa- Kahi nahi hum tumhara routine Check up karne ja rahe hai Hospital Me. aur rahi dipu ki baat tu
use rahne do mere sath me..

Di- Papa aap kahe to hum bhi Chale sath me..

Papa- na koi jarurat nahi hai. aap sab ghar pe hi rahe hum jakar ate hai.

Mom- Thik hai hum jab jayenge tab jaynge.

par abhi to mere Bete ko nashta karne do. Uski pasand khana banaya jai aaj...

Papa- ha to maine kab use mana kiya hai. ya uske hath pakad ke rakhe hai.

Aur waise bhi hum Breakfast ke baad hi ja rahe hai....

Phir hamara breakfast hone ke baad mai Papa aur mom hum tino gadi mai baithkar hospital ki taraf Jane
large.

Kuch hi der me ek bade se hospital ke samne Gadi ruk gayi.

wo hospital bahut hi bada tha to hum tino gadi me se utar ke Hospital ke andar chale ja rahe the.

Siraj Patel 640

 Par ek baat thi hamare Charo aur Bodyguard the jinke hatho me latest guns thi.

Aur unke bich me hum chal rahe the. Hamare vaha jate hi sab log hamare hi taraf dekh rahe.

Hume andar ate hi 4-5 Doctors hame dekhte hi wo hamare pass aa Gaye..

Doctor1- Sir aap aa Gaye...

Papa- Maine Jo bola tha wo sab Ready hai na...

Doctor2- Ha Sir sab Ready hai aap Chalo..

Papa- Chalo phir..

hum ek Room ke andar chale gaye Jaha par ek Ladies doctor Mom ka Routine check up doctor karne
lage.

Mom ke andar kuch glucose ki kami thi aur kuch vitamins ki bhi.

to unko kuch injection dekhar ek IV lagawa di.

Aur phir unhe kuch der aram karne ka kahkar mai aur Papa un doctor ke sath bahar aa gaye.

Papa apne guards me se kuch logo ko yahi Rukne ko kahkar mai aur papa Age bad Gaye..

Phir agle room me jakar papa bole..

Papa- Rudra Beta ab ye doctor tumhara check up karenge...

Mai- (Surprise hokar)Mera Lekin kyu.?

Papa- Beta wo tumhare dimag ko check karne wale hai Tumhari yaddast gayi hai na isiliye...

Mai-(Man hi man me haste huye) Us grah par meri dimag ko koi bhi pad nahi paya.

aur nahi mere dimag ka kuch hal dhund paye aur sabse badi baat Ansh....

Chalo dekhte hai yaha ke ye Doctor kya hal dhundte hai mera..

Phir bhi mai papa ke kahne par man gaya aur Phir 1 Doctor ke kahne par us Bed par let gaya.

Vaha par kuch 3 Doctors the To un sab Doctoro ne milkar mera kuch 1 ghante tak bahut se check up
kiye.

Jo bhi wo Doctors kar sakte the unhone kiya.

Phir wo sab baithkar apas Me kuch discuss karne lage.

Siraj Patel 641

 Mujhe apni jagah se uthaya aur phir mujhe Doctor ke Cabin me bithaya.

Aur kuch hi der baad Papa bhi mere pass akar baith gaye.

mai aur papa cabin me baithkar Doctors ka intzaar karne lage. Aur kuch hi der baad wo Doctors aa gaye.

Papa- (Baichen hote huye) Kya huva Doctor aap kuch nervous lag rahe hai.

Un sab doctors me se ek doctor senior tha to wo bola..

Doctor1- Sir humne har tarah se puri koshish ki par inke dimag me ya Brain me aisi koi bhi inner ya outer
chot nahi hai.

aur nahi konsa Part damage huva hai.isiliye hum puri tarah se sure nahi hai.

Phir bhi inki yaadast chali gayi hai ye Hume samaj nahi aa raha hai.

Papa kuch der unki aur dekhne lage aur phir unhe dekhte huye kuch sochne lage aur phir wo doctor se
bole.

Paapa- Koi baat nahi Doctor agar koi baat pata chal gayi ho to hume batana ab hum chalte hai.

Doctor1- Ji sir jarur...

Phir papa aur mai apni jagah se uth gaya aur hum dono Mom ke Room me chale gaye.

Mom bed par Abhi bhi soyi huyi thi. Kisi ki ahat sunte hi unhone apni ankhe khol li.

Mom- Kaha chale gaye the aap dono.

Papa- Wo doctor se kuch puchna tha tumhare bare me.

aur tumhare medical bhi lene the to isiliye der ho gayi.

Mom- Thik hai thik hai ab chalo Der ho rahi hai hume bache rah dekh rahe honge hamari...

Phir hum tino ghar ke liye nikalte hai.

Ghar me sab log hall me hi baithe huye the aur sab hamari hi rah dekh rahe the...........................

Di ne Hume dekh ke apni jagah se khadi huyi aur kahne lagi..

Di- Kaha gaye the aap log kitni der kara Di ane me.

Mai- Wo hum mom ka check up karne gaye the aur Mom ke liye kuch dawaiya le rahe the. isiliye late ho
gaye..

Siraj Patel 642

 Bhabi- thik hai chalo mai khana parosti hu chalo sab khana khate hai.

Mai- (Pet pakadte huye)ha ha chalo muje to sach me bahut bhuk lagi hai.

Ritika- (Tedha Muh karte huye)Ha tujhe to kab bhuk nahi lagti Mote Bhukkad Kahi ke...

Mai-(man me) ye ladki akhir kya chij hai Jo sab ke samne alag aur akele me alag...

Par Maine Ritika ke sawal ka Jawab Nahi diya. Hum sabne bate karte huye khana khaya..

Aur phir mai mere Room me ane laga. Tabhi Bhabi ne Mujhe Bualaya...

Bhabi- Devarji....

Mai-(Mudte huye) Ha Bhabi....

Bhabi- Wo kuch nahi Aapke Bhaiya apse baat karna chahate the.

Mai- Thik hai Bhabi lekin kab karni hai unse baat...

Mom- Kab matlab kya.. abhi karte hai Tumhare Bhai se baat..

Bhabi- Chalo phir Mai Laptop lekar ati hu..

sab akar Sofe par baith gaye. Mere Side me Mom baithi huyi thi. to Phir Bhabi ne Bhaiya ko Video call
kiya..

aur kuch hi der me Bhai hamare samne aa gaye.

Mai Yaddast Jane ke Baad Pahli baar Bhai ko dekh raha tha aur wo Bhi mujhe dekh rahe the...

Bhai-(Haste huye) Kaise hai Chote...

Mai- Mast hu Bhai...

Bhai- Tabiyat kaise hai teri aur Ghar me sabka kya haal hai...

Mom- Sab badhiya hai aur ab dekh mai bhi yaha baithi hu..

Bhai mom ko dekhkar Shock ho gaye..

Halanki unhe Bhabi ne sab bataya tha par wo mom ko show nahi hone de rahe the.

Bhai-(Surprise hone ki acting karte huye) oohh... my God... Mom Aap yaha.. Matlab aap kab Thik ho
gayi..

Mom mujhe side se Gale lagakar kahti hai.

Siraj Patel 643

 Mom- Jab Mera Beta ghar aya tabhi hi mai Thik ho gayi.

Bhai- Ye to bahut achi baat hai.. Waise Bhai kiska hai...

Tabhi Di bich me bolti hai..

Di-(Bich me) Mera....

Di ki baat se sab hasne lage the. Aur bhai bhi has rahe the..

Bhai- Waise Chote tu akhir gaya kaha tha na koi khabar aur na koi baat..

Tujhse Contact karne ki sabne kitni Koshish ki..

Par tumse contact hi nahi ho pa raha tha. Kaha gayab ho gaye the Tum...

Bhai ne to ye kah diya par bhai ko kahne ke baad yaad aya ki wo kya kah gaye hai aur wo bhi Mom ke
samne..

Aur yaha par Bhabi bhi baithe huye unhe gusse se ankhe dikha rahi thi...

Mom- Dekh na Beta mai kal se use yahi sawal Puch rahi hu..

par ye to mera jawab hi nahi deta hai. Ab Tu hi dekh ise agar tujhe bata diya to...

Ab to sab ko chinta ho gayi thi kya kahe Mom ko.. Agar sach bol diya to phir se kuch ho na jaye.

aur agar jhuth kahna hai to bahana kya banaye..

mujhe bhi kuch nahi sujh raha tha aur nahi ghar walo ko...

Bhai bhi tense aa gaye the. Kyu ki call cut karne ke baad Bhabi ke hath se wo nahi bachne wale..

Par usse pahle ab kya hoga..Koi kuch bhi nahi bol raha tha...

Sab log yahi soch rahe the ki tabhi Sonam Bolti hai...

Sonam- Bhai wo kya hai na RD mere Pariwaar ko matlab Meri Family ko dhundne gaya tha...

Unhone ghumne ko Jane se pahle meri baat sun li thi ki mai mere Family ko meri Maa ko bahut miss
karti hu.

isiliye to wo mere Pariwaar ko dhundne ke liye gaye the kisi ko bina bataye..

Mom- (Gusse se)To ye baat tumne pahle kyu nahi batayi jab ye gaya tha.

Aur tu(meri taraf dekhte huye) tu bhi Hume bata kar nahi gaya..

Siraj Patel 644

 (Ankho me ansu aa Gaye the unke to wo rote huye kahti hai.)

Pata hai Hum yaha kitna Pareshan ho gaye the. Hume laga tere sath kuch Bura to nahi ho gaya...

Sonam- Wo kya hai na Mom Ye Baat to mujhe bhi nahi Malum thi. wo to RD ne kal raat ane ke baad
mujhe ye baat batayi..

wo mujhe surprise dena chahate the. Par unhe koi mila hi nahi meri Family se...

Mai- (Haklate huye) Hhhaaa...hhhaaa mmm... Mom yahi baat thi. Isiliye Maine kisi ko nahi bataya..

Bhai- Jane do Mom use Maaf kar do...Mera Chota bhai to ab ghar aa gaya hai na..

Ritika-(Dhire se) Aa gaya hai ya Laya gaya hai...

Maine To ritika ki baat nahi suni thi. par mujhe laga usne Abhi kuch kaha. par maine use Pucha nahi..

Phir maine Mom ko side se Gale lagaya. maine unke ansu poche aur Mom se kaha..

mai- Sorry Mom...

Mom- (Smile karte huye) Koi Baat nahi Pahle Bhai se Baat kar..

Phir mai Bhai se kahne laga...

Mai- Waise Bhai aap kab aa rahe ho wapas...

Bhai- Chote Abhi to kuch kaha nahi ja sakta.. Yaha par kaam bahut hai..

Mai- Okk...Bhai koi baat nahi....

Phir Bhai ne sabse bahut achi tarah baate kari..aur last me call cut kar diya.

Par phone rakhne se pahle Bhabi ne unhe signal jarur diya tha ki aaj unki koi khair nahi...

Call rakhne ke baad Mom mujhae boli..

Mom- Beta agli baar dhyan rakhna Jaha bhi Jana ho sabko bata kar Jana..

aur agar koi secret baat ho to phir kisi ko nahi par Mujhe jarur bata kar jana.

Mai- (Smile karte huye)OK mom...

Mom- aisa sukha OK mom nahi chalega mujhe Promise kar.

Tu jaha bhi lambe din ke liye jayega mujhe bata kar jayega...

Siraj Patel 645

 Mai(Bina soche samje) Okk.. Mom mai aapse wada karta hu aaj se lambe din ke liye Jaha bhi jaunga...

Aapse puchkar hi jaunga apse puche bagair mai ghar se bahar pao Tak nahi rakhunga...

Mom-(Smile karte huye) Mera Pyara beta... (Sonam ki taraf dekhte huye)Aur Sonam tujhe kyu apni
Family ki yaad ane lagi.

Yaha par tujhe koi Pyaar nahi karta kya.. Ya tujhe koi yaha par pareshan karta hai aisa hai to bol...

Sonam- Nahi Mom.. Mai yaha par bahut khush hu... Balki mai Pahle se bhi jyada yaha happy hu..

Par wo kya hai na mujhe kabhi kabhi apne Mom ki yaad ati hai bas aur kuch nahi...

Mom- Aisa hai to jab bhi tujhe apne maa ki yaad ayegi tab tu mere pass chali ana.

Mai tujhe apne Mom ki kami kabhi mahsus nahi hone dungi..

Par age se aise dukhi mat ho. Hamesha khush rah meri bachi..

Mom ke itna Sunte hi Sonam ke ankho me ansu ane lage aur usne Mom ko gale laga liya.

Sonam- Okk mom..ainda mai aisi galti kabhi nahi karungi...

Aise hi kuch der hamari bate hoti rahi.

Aur phir Mom aur papa apne room me chale gaye. Mom ke Jane ke baad sab Free ho gaye...

Sab khuhs the ki Mom ko meri baat nahi pata chali varna kya ho jata kya Malum.

Waise Sonam ne Bich me bolkar sab ko bacha diya. To sab Sonam ko Thanks kahne lage...

Sonam- Kya Di aap bhi ye bhi to meri Maa hai na agar mai inka khyal nahi karungi to kon karega..

Bhabi- (Khushi se Sonam ko Gale lagate huye)Wahh.. Re... meri Choti bahan aaj to bahut badi badi bate
karne lagi hai tu.

Par kuch bhi bol aaj tune Mahol ko bahut achi tarah se sambhal liya...

Sonam- Sab Aap hi ke sangat ka asar hai Didi...

Bhabi- (Garv se) Wo to hai..

Bhabi ki Baat se sab hasne lagte hai par Tabhi Bhabi ke chehare par Gussa ata hai..

jo mai dekh leta hu To mai Bhabi se kahta hu.

Mai- Kya huva Bhabi aap Abhi has rahe the aur Abhi aap gussa ho gayi ho..

Siraj Patel 646

 Bhabi- (Gusse se) Devarji aaj aap ke bhaiya ki koi khair nahi wo aaj nahi bachenge mere hatho se...

Tabhi ritika Bolta padti hai...

Ritika- To Bhabi kya soch rahi ho aap. Jao apne Room me jaldi jao aur apne kaam ko anjam do.

Varna phir gussa kam ho jayega.. Aur agar ek baar apka Gussa kam ho gaya na.

tab Aap Bhai se kuch Bol nahi payegi..

Bhabi-(Kuch sochte huye) Ha ritu aap sach bol rahi ho mai Abhi jati hu aur unhe maja chakhati hu.

Itna bolta hi Bhabi apni jagaj se uth gayi aur apni Room ki taraf chali gayi.

Di- Waise Ritu agar Ye baat maine Bhai se kah Di to ki Tune hi Bhabi ko bhadkaya tha...

Ritika- (Ajib sa Muh karte huye)Nahi Di Plzzz.... aisa kabhi mat karna Aapko pata hai Na Mai Bhai se kitna
darti hu..

Di- (Haste huye) ha... haha... Chal thik hai nahi batati mai Tumhare bare me.. Ab ye nautanki band kar...

Aur tabhi Ritika ne Sonam ko kuch ishara kiya Jise mai dekh na saka..

aur bhabi ke Jane ke baad hi Ritika aur Sonam dono ek sath uth gayi aur upar Apne aroom ki taraf chali
gayi.

Ritika- Acha Di ab mai Chalti hu...

Di- Thik hai...

Phir mai di ko bye kahkar apne Room ki taraf chal diya...

Par jate waqt mere dimag me kai sawal aya jo mai sochne laga..

Mai-(man me) Ye Sonam to Bhabi ki bahan hai na to phir Mai Sonam ke Family ko kyu dhundne jaunga..

Aur ye bahan hai to us waqt Bhabi kyu kuch nahi boli. Aur kisi ne bhi kuch nahi kaha..

jarur kuch aur baat hai Shayad Ritu janti hogi Mai use hi puchta hu.................

Yahi sab sochte huye mai ritu ke room ki taraf Jane laga to Mujhe vaha jate huye uske room se kuch abaj
sunayi di.

Maine gaur se suna to ye ritika ki abaj thi Jo kisi ko kuch samaja rahi thi.

uska door halka Open tha to Maine door se dekha to Ritika sonam ko kuch bol rahi thi

Ritika- Dekho Sonam mujhe lagta hai jab Tak uski yaadast wapas nahi aa jati tab Tak tum apne bare me

Siraj Patel 647

 use kuch mat batao..

Sonam- Thik hai Lekin Kya mai usme kuch madad kar sakti hu..

Ritika- Nahi abhi nahi Par jab tumhati Jarurat lagegi tab mai tumhe khud bulaungi....

Sonam- Thik hai jaisa aapko sahi lage.

In dono ka conversation mujh pe hi tha par ye sab mere sir ke upar se tha.

Isiliye mai apne Room me jakar bed par let gaya. Aur letkar mai Sochne laga..

Ye ritu mujhse konsi baat chupane ke liye Bol rahi hai...

Kya ho sakti hai wo Baat...yahi sab sochte huye mai So gaya..

Mujhe Sote huye kuch waqt hi huva tha ki tabhi mera door knock hone laga.

Mai door open karne gaya to samne Ritika khadi thi.

Mai- Tumm.. Is waqt...

Ritika- aise yahi Khade rahega ya mujhe andar ane ke liye Rasta bhi dega.

Mai- (side me hatate huye) Ha.. Ha... Aao na... Apna hi Room samjo..

Ritika andar ate samay mujhe ghur ghur kar dekhne lagi.

Aur jate huye man me kuch badabad kar chalu gayi. Jise maine Sun liya tha.

Ritika -(Dhire se ) Samajna kya hai Apna hi hai.

Ritika andar ate hi mere bed par jakar baith gayi. Maine andar se door lock kiya.

aur uski taraf ane laga to usne bina der karte huye ansh ko bulaya...

Jaise usko kisi baat ki bahut jaldi thi. aur shayad ansh ko bhi..

Wo bhi ek baar bulane se hi aa gaya.. Jaise wo hamesha ready hi rahta hai.

Kab hum use bulate hai aur kab wo yaha ata hai.

Ritu- Ansh....samne aao...

Tabhi ek bijali ke sath ansh hamare samne aa jata hai.

Ansh- (Mere taraf dekhte huye)Bolo Bhai hume kaise yaad kiya.

Siraj Patel 648

 Mai- Maine nahi (Ritu ki taraf ishara karte huye) Isne yaad kiya hai Tumhe...

Ritika- Ab batao tum kal raat kya bata rahe the. RD ki yaddast ke bare me kaise uski yaddast wapas aa
sakti hai.

Ansh- To suno Iska sirf ek hi upay hai aur wo hai inka hathyaar, inka astra aur shastra...

Mai- (confuse hote hote) Matlab..

Ansh- Matlab apki khud ki Talwaar. Aur wo ek tarah se Aap ki agli Shakti bhi hai.jise aapko hasil karna
hai...

Mai- (Surprise hote huye)Kyaaa...? Sirf ek Talwaar kya us ek talwaar se meri yaddast wapas aa jayegi.

Aur ye Tum kya kah rahe the agli Shakti Matlab....

Ritika- Kuch nahi wo mai tujhe baad me bataungi...

Mai-(Ansh se) Kya us ek talwaar se matlab us Shakti se mere dimag par wo kali shakti ke mayajaal ki jo
diwar hai wo tuth jayegi.

Siraj Patel 649

 Ansh- Ha tuth jayegi kyu Ki ye koi aisi waisi Talwaar nahi hai.

Ye Talwaar apne aap me ek Shakti hai Jo Sirf Aapki hai...

Is talwaar se koi bhi bade se badi Shaktiyo ka asar khatam ho jata hai.

Koi bhi mayavi shakti iske age kuch bhi nahi hai.Iske 1 waar se sab shaktiya Khatam jati hai.

ye Shakti matlab ye Talwaar agar apke Pass ho to aap par Kisi bhi Mayavi Shakti ya aur koi bhi Shakti ho.

jo Apko kshati phuchana chahati ho. Wo ye kar nahi payegi.

Aur wo shakti apko chune se pahle hi khatam ho jayegi.

Is talwaar se aap koi Bhi waar ko Phir wo kaise bhi ho kisi Jadu se kisi ke Shakti se ya Phir hathyaar se ho
Use Aap rok sakte ho.

Jab aapke Pass ye shakti hogi na To aapka Koi bhi Nash nahi kar sakta...

Aur ha sabse badi baat is Talwaar ki ye hai ki Agar is hathyaar se kisi par waar kiya na..

Siraj Patel 650

 to age koi bhi ho wo apni hi jagah mar jayega. aur phir uska jinda hona Impossible...

Phir use kuch bhi kare wo jinda nahi ho sakta...

Ye sunte hi Ritika kisi soch me dub gayi jaise use kuch yaad aa gaya ho.

aur shayad ye bolte huye Ansh ko bhi kuch yaad aa gaya tha..

Ritika ke ankho me ansu aa gaye the aur Shayad Ansh ke bhi ankho me pani tha par wo ro nahi raha tha.

Mai to un dono ke ankho ko dekhta hi rah gaya. Aur mai ye Sochne laga aise achanak in dono ko kya ho
gaya..

Maine Ritika ko hilaya to wo hosh me ayi aur sidha Mujhe Gale laga liya..

Mai to use aise gale lagne se Surprise hi ho gaya. Kyu ki aisa pahli baar huva tha.

jo wo ro rahi hai aur usne rote huye Mujhe Gale laga liya tha.

Maine use kuch der waise hi rahne diya. tab tak Ansh apni jagah shant khada raha.

Kuch der ke baad maine Ritu ko alag kiya aur uske ansu Poche.

Mai- (Ansu Pochte huye)Kya hua hai Tumhe... tum ro kyu rahi ho...

Ritika-kk...kkk....kkuuch bhi to nahi...(Smile dete huye)wo to bas aise hi..

Mai- Kuch To baat hai warna tum aise hi Roti nahi kabhi...

Ritika- Kaha na kuch Baat nahi hai.. Agar hogi to mai tumhe jarur bataungi..

Mai-Thik hai (Ansh se)Aur tum Ansh... tumhare ankho me pani kyu aa gaya tha...

Ansh- Kya karu Bhai akhir hu to apka hi Ansh na...apka Dard mera dard aur apki Khushi meri Khushi...

Mai- Shayad Tum dono mujhe koi Baat chupa rahe ho. Aur mujhse Bata nahi pa rahe ho.

par koi baat nahi. Par Jab meri yaddast laut ayegi na Tab mai tum dono ko iska Karan jarur Puchuga..

Ritika- Tab ki Tab dekhte hai...

Mai- To Kya ansh agar mai us Talwar se kisi par bhi waar kar diya to wo mar jayega.. aur phir kabhi bhi
jinda nahi hoga...

Ansh- Ha ye Sach hai.. Par kuch Logo ko Chod kar...

Mai- To phir wo Log kon hai..

Siraj Patel 651

 Ansh- Wo mai Apko Waqt ane par bataunga..

tabhi Mujhe kuch yaad aya to Mai Ansh se Bola..

Mai- Acha thik hai ansh To Phir tum mera ek kaam karo..

Ansh- Konsa Kaam...

Mai- tum wo talwaar le aao aur mujhe de do phir meri yaddast bhi wapas aa jayegi. Aur phir uske Baad
koi tension bhi nahi hoga...

Ansh-(Smile karte huye) Ye kaam Apko hi karna hai mujhe nahi. Aur wo bhi khud Vaha jakar..

Mai- Kya Ansh Tum bhi.. tum to mere hi Ansh ho na. to mai le aya kya ya Tum le aye kya.. dono ek hi to
Baat hai...

Ansh- Ek Baat nahi hai... kyu ki Apki Yaddast Chali gayi hai. Apke upar wo Kali Shakti hawi ho gayi hai
Mere Upar nahi....

Mai-Thik hai Ansh...

Ritika- Waise Ansh us Takwaar me Aur bhi kuch Shaktiya hai kya...

Ansh- Ha hai na.. Wo Shakti koi bhi hathyaar me badal sakti hai.

Is Pure duniya me jitne bhi hathyaar hai na wo uska Roop le sakti hai.

Jis kisi ko bhi aap yaad karenge wo usme badal sakti hai. Wo uska Roop Le sakti hai...

Mai-(Khush hote huye) Ye to phir bahut hi achi Shakti hai. Ye to Apne Kaam bahut ayegi...

Ritika- (Ansh se)To phir hum kab ja rahe hai..

Mai- (Shock se)Kaha aur Hum matlab...

Ritika- Kaha matlab Us hathyaar ko Matlab us shakti ko hasil karne ke liye.

Ansh- 2 din baad hum nikalenge...

Abhi mai kuch bolne hi wala tha Tabhi door knock hota hai.

Aur ansh Gayab ho jata hai. Ritika jakar door kholti hai.

To samne Di khadi thi.....................

Di- Tum dono yaha kya kar rahe ho. Niche tumhare dost Aye hai.

Siraj Patel 652

 Mai- Hamare Dost..Lekin kon..

Ritu- Ye Mote niche chal ke dekhna konse Dost hai. Kya yaha se hi puchega ab.

Mai To Ritu ki taraf hairani se dekhne laga. Aur mai ye Sochne laga.

Ye Ritu akhir aisa Kyu karti hai. Di ko dekhte hi aapna mood change kar diya..

Par ab mujhe iski adat ho gayi thi to isiliye maine kuch nahi bola.

Mai aur Ritika Di ke piche piche chal ne lage.

Niche ate huye Maine dekha niche 5 Boys aur kuch 4 Girls baithi huyi thi.

Mai waise hi sab ko dekhne laga aur ate huye Di ko ishara bhi kiya.

Mom kaha hai to Di ne isharo se hi kah diya Mom unke Room me so rahi hai.

Tabhi unhe dekhte huye Ritu Bolti hai...

Ritu-(Khush hote huye) Are wah... Aaj to Tum Tino Bhi aa gaye...Bahut Dino baad mile ho...

Ritu Tabhi 1 ladki ke Pass jakar use Gale lagati hai.

Us Ladki ne hizab pahna huva tha...

Tabhi unme se Ek ladka Bolta hai...

Ladka4- Kya kare Bahut Din ho gaye the aap sabse mile huye.

To humne Socha Aaj mauka hai.

Ladka3- aap sabki yaad bhi bahut aa rahi thi to chale aye sabse Milne...

Mai unki bate sunte huye Apne Dosto ke sath jakar baith gaya aur mai sabko ajib si najar se dekhne laga.

par mujhe koi bhi yaad nahi aa raha tha. Par jab Maine ek ladki ko dekha.

Tabhi meri Heart beat badhne lagi aur mujhe meri hi dil ki dhadkan sunayi dene lagi.

Mujhe us Ladki ko dekhkar Aisa kyu lag raha tha.

ye Mujhe bhi nahi pata chal raha tha. par sirf usi Ladki ko dekhte jau Aisa lag raha tha...

Tabhi unme se ek Ladka Bola Jo Mera hi Dost tha...

Ladka1- Kaise Ho RD...

Siraj Patel 653

 Mai idhar udhar dekhne laga mujhe laga shayad inme se koi ho RD.par ye to meri taraf dekhkar hi bol
raha hai.

Matlab ye mujhe RD bulata hai. Par mera naam to Rudradip.. Acha aise RD...

Ladka1- (Apna hath hilate huye) Kaha kho gaye RD.. Aur idhar udhar Kya dekh rahe ho Mai tumse hi
Puch raha hu kaise ho...

Mai-( smile karte huye) Ha thik hu...

Ritika-(Apni Tone me) Ye Muchhad... Tumhe malum nahi hai kya..

Phir bhi aisi bate kar raha hai. Kya use tumhare naam thodi yaad hoga..

Ladka1- Are ha mai bhul hi gaya tha... any way RD mai hu Shyam tumhara Bachpan ka Dost.

Ladka2- Aur mera Rohit Naam hai Ravi mai bhi tumhara bachpan ka Dost hu...

Ladka3 - Aur mai Rohit mai Bhi Tumhare bachpan ka hi Dost hu...

Phir aisa karke sab Friends ne mujhe Apne Naam bata diye.

Jaise ki Shyam,Ravi,Rohit,Salman aur Rahul aur Girls ke Naam Nisha, Pooja,Zarina.

aur last me us ladki ne apna naam batay Jise Dekhkar Meri dil ki dhadkan badh gayi thi.

Ladki- Mera Naam hai Divya... Aur mai tumhari.....(Thoda Rukkar) friend hu...

Ladki ne itna bolte hi uske ankho me ansu aa gaye the par usne apne ansu rok liye the...

Siraj Patel 654

 Maine bhi uski ankho me ansu dekhe the to use aisa dekhte hi mere bhi ankho me ansu ane lage the.

Par usi ki tarah Maine bhi apne ansu rok liye the.

Na jane Kyu par hum dono ko ek dusre ko dekhkar kyu ansu aa gaye the.

Shayad wo mujhe bahut hi achi tarah se janti hai..

Par mai uske bare me abhi kuch baat nahi karna chahata tha.

Jab meri yaddast wapas aayegi tab use mai Bolunga yahi sochkar mai chup raha...

Phir kya hum sab aise hi kuch der bate karte rahe. Sab log mujhe hamare bachpan ki bate bata rahe the.

Aur Mujhe yaad dilane ki Koshish bhi kar rahe the.

Agar aise yaad aa jata To Ansh mujhe Wo sab na kahta.

mai sirf unki bate sunne ke alawa kuch nahi kar sakta tha. Kyu ki mujhe to kuch yaad tha hi nahi.

Aise hi hum sab kuch der bate karte rahe aur phir kuch der baad wo sab chale gaye...

Aur mai bhi aram karne Apne Room me chala gaya....

Aise hi raat ho gayi aur papa bhi aa Gaye the. Mom bhi hamare sath baithi huyi thi.

Siraj Patel 655

 Hum sabne Ache se bate karte huye Khana kha rahe the.

Khana khane ke baad Mom apne Room me Dawayi khane chali gayi. Aur Papa ne unhe vahi aram karne
ko kah diya.

Aur hum Sab Sofe par akar baithkar TV dekhne lage.

Tabhi Bhabi ko us din ki baat yaad aa gayi jis din maine un sabko bachaya tha Anjane me..

Par jab unhe last ka scene yaad aya tab wo apne aap ko rok nahi payi aur achnak wo bol padi.

Bhabi- Waise Ritu Didi aapne us Din wo apne hatho se un Gundo par Aag kaise laga Di..

Aur Phir uske baad apna hath upar kar ke Bijaliya girakar un sabko kaise jala diya...

Ritika to ye sunkar shock hi rah gayi kyu ki tab wo gusse me thi. Aur use kuch hosh hi nahi tha us samay.

par ab wo ghar walo ko kya batayegi use kuch sujh nahi raha tha. aur sabko bhi wo scene yaad aa gaya.

Sab tense me the isiliye wo scene ko sab log bhul gaye the.

par aaj achanak us scene ko yaad karke wo scene Taja ho gaya tha.

aur us baat se sab bahut dar gaye the.to Di ne bhi Ritu se puch liya..

Di- Ha bata Ritu kya baat hai matlab tumne wo sab kaise kuya. tumhare andar koi Magic hai kya..

Ab to Ritu puri phase gayi thi use Ab Sach bolna hi padega Aisa lag raha tha. kuch rasta bhi nahi tha...

Ritika - (Darte huye)woo....wwooo... Sab...kaise huva Mujhe nahi pata. Wo sab to Gusse me ho gaya tha..

Papa- (Shant man se)Sach sach batao Ritu ye sab huva kaise.

Wo Ritu ko Darana nahi chahate the. Isiliye Papanl ne Ritu se Pyaar se puch liya..

Ab Ritika ko kya kahe kuch sujh nahi raha tha tabhi mujhe ek idea aya to mai bol pada.

Mai- papa ye meri hi judwa hai to mere andar jaise Shaktiya hai waise Ritika me bhi aa gayi hogi..

Darasar mujhe malum nahi tha mere andar Power hai ye baat Ghar walo ko malum hai.

Par do din pahle hi mujhe ritika ne hi ye baat bata Di thi.

Par Maine us baat ko jyada seriously nahi liya kyu ki..

Mujhe laga meri yaddast Jane se pahle maine hi unhe bata diya hoga.

Bhabi-(Ajib so najar se mujhe dekhte huye) Devarji Apko kaise Pata apke andar taqat hai aur apko ye bhi

Siraj Patel 656

 Kaise pata..

ye baat Hume Pata hai balki aapki to yaadast chali gayi hai na...

Mai- Ha wo Mujhe 2 din pahle Ritika ne hi bataya tha ki mere andar kuch Powers hai aur ye baat aap
sabko Pata hai.

Meri Ye sab bate sunkar lagta hai Papa ko kuch yaad aa gaya.

Isiliye Wo normal rahe meri baat par. Aur Ritika ke andar Power hai ye sunkar...

Ritika- Papa mai apko sab batungi par pahle mujhe ek kaam par Jana hai.

Vaha se ane ke baad mai Apko sab kuch bataungi...

Di- kis kaam par Jane wali ho tum. Aur kis ke Sath...

Ritika- Di wo Darasar dipu ki yaddast chali gayi hai na usi ke silsile me mujhe Jana hai.

Abhi Di kuch bolne hi wali thi ki Tabhi hamare Piche se ek abaj ati hai.

Jise sunkar hum sab chonk hate hai. Kyu ki wo aabaj mom ki athi..

Mom-(Chillate huye) Naaaahhhhhiiiii..........

Hum Sab Piche mudkar dekhte hai To piche mom khadi thi.

Aur unhone apne dono hath apne Kaan pa lagaaye huye the. jaise wo ye baat sunna nahi chahti thi.

Aur hum sab is baat se dar gaye the. Kyu ki ab Tak jo baat hum Mom se chupana chahate the.

Wo baat unhe akhir pata chal hi gayi. Isiliye mai Daudte huye Mom ke pass gaya.

Siraj Patel 657

 aur unhe Sambhalkar Sofe par bita diya. Mom kuch behoshi ki halat me thi. To maine unhe hilaya.

Aur jaise hi unhe hosh aya aur unhone mujhe apne samne dekha to sidha mujhe Gale laga liya.

Aur wo rone lagi.To maine unhe sambhala aur Mom ke ansu poch diye...

Mom- (Rote huye)Beta Ye Ritu kya kah rahi thi kya ye sab sach hai. Kya sach me Tumhari....

Unhe dekhkar mujhe bhi Rona aa gaya tha to isiliye mai bhi rote huye bola..

Mai- (Rote huye)Ha mom... Meri sach me yaddast chali gayi hai aur mujhe kuch bhi yaad nahi hai.

Mom- (Rote huye) To phir itne din wo sab kya tha aur kisine Mujhe bataya kyu nahi.

Mai- (Rote huye) Mom aap Abhi Abhi koma se bahar nikali ho isiliye Aapko koi Jyada tension nahi dena
chahata tha.

agar apko bata diya aur apko kuch ho gaya to...isiliye aapko kisi ne nahi bataya..

Mom- Beta mere liye tu mere pass surakshit baitha hai vahi mere liye bahut badi khushi ki baat hai...

Mom ne mujhe phir se gale lagaya aur maine bhi unhe Gale lagaya. Phir maine unke ansu poche.

Sab khush the kyu ki Mom ko sab malum hokar bhi Mom thik hai unhe kuch bhi nahi huva.

Mom- Lekin Beta ye sab huva Kaise aur Phir Tum Ghar Kaisee aa gaye aur kuch der pahle Neha kya kah
rahi thi...

Mai-(Smile karte huye) To aapne sab sun liya na...

Mom- Ha maine sab sun liya. Mai to tabhi bahar ayi thi. Kyu ki Mujhe Pani pina tha.

aur mere room me pani khatam ho gaya tha. Aur jab mai Bahar aa gayi to Mujhe kuch sunayi diya.

Aur jab mai yaha ayi to yaha par ye Sab chal raha tha...

Mai- aap sab janti hi ho to ab aapko kya janna hai.

Mom- Yahi ki ye sab kab huva aur mujhe kuch pata kyu nahi hai is bare me. Aur akhir huva kya tha.

Sonam- Mom me apko sab batati hu....

Phir kya Sonam ne sab maal masala dalkar aisi story batayi.

Jo mai kya koi bhi soch nahi Sakta tha ki aisi puri story kisi ko yaad hogi.

Aur wo bhi itni achi tarah se...................

Siraj Patel 658

 Ab to mom ne mujhe aur bhi apne gale laga liya aur boli

Mom- Ab mai apne bete ko kahi nahi Jane dungi mere ladla beta. Na Jane Kaise raha hoga us garib ke
ghar me...

Mom ke muh se itna sunte hi mujhe Baba Aur Radha ki yaad aa gayi.

To maine socha kal unse Milkar ata hu. Mujhe aaj unki bahut yaad aa rahi thi.

Waise Mom ne to Ritika ke andar kuch powers hai ye sab unhone sun to liya tha.

Par unhone us bare me abhi tak kuch baat nahi ki. Jaise wo is bare me pahle se hi janti ho. Tabhi Ritu
bolti hai.

Ritika- Mom lekin parso hum ja rahe hai.

Mom-(Shock) hum matlab kon...?

Ritika- Mai aur Dipu.

Mom- tujhe kahi Jana hai to tu ja par ab mai apne bete ko kahi nahi Jane dungi...

Ritka- Par mom ye uski yaddast wapas ane ke liye hai. Isiliye mai use le ja rahi hu.

Di- Par usse pahle tu ye bata ki teere andar itni sari taqate kaha se aa gayi.

Ritika- Mai apko apke sare sawalo ke jawab dungi par usse pahle mujhe iski yaddast wapas lane do.

aur iske liye mere sath sonam bhi chalegi aur koi nahi...

Mom- Nahi kabhi nahi.Aur Tum Sonam ko kyu le ja rahi ho..

Ritu- Please mom Abhi Jane do. Hum jald hi laut ayenge.

Aur Sonam kis liye uska bhi jawab mai ane ke baad de dungi.

Waise ye sawal to mere bhi man me aya tha itne sare logo ko chodkar.

ye Sonam ko kyu sath le rahi hai. Aur wo to Bhabi ki bahan hai phir bhi..

Papa- Par akhir tum sab kaha ja rahe ho..

Ab mujhe to bolna hi tha. Mujhe laga ab mere siwa kuch nahi hone wala.
Mujhe hi in he samjana hoga.

Mai- Mom Dad please Hume Jane do dekho aapne pichli baar mujhe bheja tha to is baar bhi Jane do.

Siraj Patel 659

 Mai wada karta hu is baar mere sath kuch nahi hoga. Aur mai sab thik hokar hi wapas aunga...

Mom-(Rote huye) Thik hai tum sab ja sakte ho par jald hi wapas aoge.

aur isbaar jaldi ana agar deri se ayena to yaad rakhana..

Mai- (Khush hote huye) Nahi mom is baar mai jarur Jaldi aunga...

Di- Thik hai agar aisa hai to mai bhi apke sath aungi.

Maine ek baar Ritika ko dekha to usne na me sir hilaya ab to mujhe hi kuch karna tha.

To mai Di ke pass jakar unke pairo ke pass baith gaya. Aur apne hatho me unke hath lekar mai bola..

Mai- (Emotional hote huye) Di kya aap nahi chahati ki meri yaddast wapas aa jaye.

Di- Ha chahati hu isiliye to me bol rahi hu.

Mai- Aur agar aap mere sath hogi to kya mai jaha bhi ja raha hu vaha par apna pura dhyan laga paunga
nahi na.

Mujhe apke hi sath rahna padega aur vaha par agar koi khatra huva to..

to please aap is baar maan jaye mai agli baar jab meri yaddast wapas ayegi na tab mai khud apko jarur le
jaunga...

Di-(Rote huye) Thik hai agar tujhe aisa lagta hai to yahi sahi par mujhse wada kar tu Aisa hi karega..

Mai- Ha Di mai apse wada karta hu...

Papa- Thik hai bhai. Ab aap sab razi ho to mai kya kah sakta hu.

Ritika- Thank u papa thank u so much...

Papa- Par Tum vaha jakar karne kya wale ho.aur kis jagah Jane wale ho.

Ritika- Maine kaha na papa mai apko sab bata dungi par Abhi nahi...

Bhabi- Par vaha se ane ke baad...ye to ab hum sabko pata ho gaya hai...

Bhabi ke Aisa bolne se hum sab hasne lagte hai.

Mere bhi man Sonam ke liye sawal tha par maine Socha kal use jarur puchuga...

Phir kya ye meeting hamari vahi barkhast ho gayi.

aur hum sab khana khane ke baad sone chale gaye. aaj bhi mai Mom me pass so gaya.

Siraj Patel 660

 Par kal se jyada aaj mom mujhe kuch jyada pyaar kar rahi thi.

Shayad aaj unhe mere bare me sach pata chal gaya tha isiliye aisa ho gaya hoga..

Aur aise hi mai mom ki baho me so gaya.Agli subah mai jaldi utha.

Aur phir ready hokar Blue jeans pant white shirt and upar ek jacket and goggle pahan kar niche ane laga.

Niche ate huye sab log mujhe bahut hi ajib si najar se dekhne lage.

Mai- kya huva aap sab mujhe aisi najar se kyu dekh rahr ho.

Bhabi- Kaha chale mere Devarji itna sajdhaj kar.. Kahi kisi ladki ko Milne to nahi ja rahe ho.

Mai- Kahi nahi bhabi kuch kaam tha isiliye ja raha hu.

Di- Lekin Aisa Hero jaisa bankar kaha ja rahe ho.aur tumhe konsa kaam aa gaya hai.

Mai- Di wo mai Baba se milne ja raha hu..bahut din huye unse mila nahi hu na isiliye.

Mom- Kon baba Beta..

Bhabi- Mom apko kal bataya tha na jisne hamari dipu ko itne din sahara diya tha. itne din jinke pass raha
unke pass ja raha hai.

Mom- Acha to phir ruk mai bhi chalti hu tere sath.

Mai- Na koi jarurat nahi hai. Hum agli baar unse Milne jayenge.

Pahle aapki tabiyat thik ho jaye phir mai khud apko vaha le jaunga...

Mom- Thik hai beta akhir tu mera kab sunne wala hai.par meri ek baat manega..

Mai- Ha mom bolo...

Mom- jate samay apni security lete Jana matlab kuch guards...

Mujhe malum hai tujhe in sabki jarurat nahi padti par Abhi Tujhe kuch yaad nahi hai na..

aur tu to humme se kisi ko bhi sath nahi le Jane wala par meri itni si baat maan le.

Mai- (Smile dete huye) OK Mom mai chalta hu...

Mai ghar se bahar aa hi gaya tha ki tabhi bahar kuch 10 gadiya khadi thi.

aur sabme bouncer aur security wale jinke hatho me guns thi.wo sab the...

Mai to ye sab dekhkar apne sir ko hath hi laga diya aur man hi man bola ye kuch log hai kya..

Siraj Patel 661

 yaha par to puri paltan di hai mere sath me...

Mai vaha gaya to ek bahut hi mast dikhne wali BMW ka Door driver ne open kiya.

Aur phir mai andar baith gaya. Mere baithne ke baad hi sab guards andar baith gaye. Aur sab gadiya
nikal padi.

Maine basti ke bahar hi sab cars rok Di to un sabme se ek security system ka chief tha wo mere pass aya
aur wo bola..

Chief- Kya huva Sir aapne yaha kyu car rok Di..

Mai- Ab aap sab yahi raho yaha se sirf mai akela hi age chala jata hu.

Chief- But sir mam ne to kaha tha ki...

Mai- Ha mujhe malum hai mam ne kya kaha tha aur ab tum sab yahi raho.mai jab Tak nahi ata tab tak.

aur iske age mere sath ek driver bhejo uske baad hum dono chale jate hai
aur it's my Order..

Chirf- OK sir... Hum sab yahi Rukte hai jab aap wapas ayenge tab hum sath ghar chalenge..

Phir mai jis car me aya tha usi BMW me age badh gaya.

Us basti me se sab bacho se lekar budhho Tak sab log us car ko dekhne lage the. Par unko andar ka kuch
nahi dikh raha tha...

Maine driver ko ek ghar ke samne jakar car Rokne ko kaha aur phir vaha car rokkar mai andar se utara.

to sab log mujhe hi ajib si najar se dekh rahe the. Aur wo sab yahi soch rahe the.
ye Hero jaisa dikhne wala ladka yaha is garib ki basti me kaha se aa gaya.

Aur wo bhi is budhe baba ke ghar me akhir Baat kya hai.

Sab bache mere Gadi ke pass akar Gadi ko aur mujhe dekhne lage the.

To maine unhe ignor karte huye ek chote se ghar ki aur bada.

Maine us jhopde ke samne jakar door knock kiya aur kuch hi der me door khul gaya. .......................

Door Baba be khola. Par wo mujhe Ajib si najar se dekhne lage the.

Baba- Ji...aap Kon... Aur kya chahiye apko...

Mai-(Man me) lagta hai Baba me mujhe pahchana nahi chalo inki maja leta hu.

Siraj Patel 662

 Mai- Ji mai Rani se Milne aya hu...

Baba aise sunte hi Shock ho gaye the.

Aur wo mujhe ajib si najar se dekhne lage the par phir bhi wo mujhe pahchan nahi paye.

Aur maine unhe unki hi Beti ke bare me pucha tha isiliye wo mujhe dhire abaj me bole

Baba- Lekin tum kon ho Beta...

Mai- Mai uska Dost hu plz aap use bulayenge kuch urgent kaam hai...

Baba pahle mujhe dekhte rahe. Aur phir unhone Rani ko abaj Di.

Baba-(Ghar ke andar dekhte huye) Rani....Rani.....

Tabhi Andar se Rani ki abaj ati hai..

Rani- Kya hai Baba....

Baba- Yaha bahar aa. tujhse koi Milne aya hai...

Rani- Abhi ayi Baba...

Tabhi Maine dekha Rani apne hath pochte huye hi bahar aa jati hai.

Usne Simple sa salwar suit pahna huva tha. par usme bhi wo Bahut khubsurat aur cute dikh rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 663

 Aur Rani bahar ate huye bolti hai...

Rani- kon hai Baba....

Rani bahar akar mujhe dekhti hai par wo bhi mujhe pahchan nahi pati hai...

Maine usko dekhta hu to uski ankhe laal ho gayo thi. Shayad raat bhar jagti rahi hogi ya Rone se aisa
huva hoga.

Par ye kyu Royi hai ya Raat bhar soyi nahi hai. ye mujhe nahi pata chala...

Phir bhi mai uske Red ankho dekhta huye bola...

Mai- Kya tumne bhi mujhe Nahi pahchana Rani...

Rani- Nahi...aap kon ho aur yaha kyu aye ho...

Ab maine apni ankho se goggle nikala aur Rani se bola...

Mai-(haste huye) Kya Abhi bhi nahi pahchanti ho tum mujhe...

Rani-(Shock) Tummm.....

Siraj Patel 664

 Ab baba bhi mujhe dekhte hai to wo bhi pahle shock ho jate hai.

Par phir hasne lagte hai. wo dono bhi bahut khush ho jate hai Mujhe dekhkar...

Baba- Beta tum ho.. Tumne to Hume pal bhar ke liye dara hi diya tha.

Hum dono ne to tumhe pahchana hi nahi kitna badal gaye ho tum in 3-4 dino me...

Mai- Sach me Baba...(Style marte huye) lag raha hu na ekdum Hero jaisa...

Rani tedha muh karte huye andar chali jati hai... Par wo bahut gusse se andar chali jati hai.

Par ye gussa dikhane ke liye tha. Andar se to wo bahut khush thi...

Mai- ise kya huva..?

Baba- Use kya hoga chal andar aa... Gayi hogi Pani lane..

Mai- Hmmm....

Ab mai aur baba andar chale jate hai. Andar Rani pani lati hai.

Par wo meri taraf dekhti bhi nahi. aur phir pani dekar andar chali jati hai...

Baba- Kya haal hai Beta tumhara vaha par sab thik na...

Mai- Kuch nahi Baba vaha par sab thik hai... Mai to Aise hi aap sab logo se Milne aya.

Aap Sab ki bahut Yaad aa rahi thi.. Aur kal se mai kahi bahar ja raha hu isiliye socha apse milkar chala jau.

Baba- Kaha ja rahe ho Beta...

Mai- Baba wo mujhe ilaz ke liye le ja rahe hai. Dusre desh me to mai ja raha hu. Vaha par mera ilaz
hoga..

Baba- ye to bahut hi achi baat hai. Waise tumhare Jane ke baad Shethji ek baar yaha aya tha.

Mujhe to ye baat sunkar thoda gussa aa gaya tha.to maine Baba se pucha.

Mai- (Gusse se) To usne kuch kiya to nahi na Baba apke sath.

Baba- Nahi re Beta wo to yaha aya aur hum sabse bahut Mafi mangne laga.

Phir usne Mere aur Rani ke pair bhi pakad liye. Aur hamara sara karza maaf kar ke niche sir kar ke chala
gaya.

Mai-(man me) lagta hai Papa ne Unhe dhamkaya hoga ya wo Papa ko dekhkar dar gaya hoga. Isiliye aisi
baat kar raha hoga

Siraj Patel 665

 Mai- Acha wo to ab lagta hai apko jyada pareshan bhi nahi karega aur wo Aisa kabhi sochega bhi nahi...

Baba- Aur Humne suna hai ki uska Bhatija hai na wo Gautam.

aur uske dost Pagal ho gaye hai. Isiliye unhe hospital me daal diya hai.

Mai-(Shock) Acha Lekin kaise Achanak ho gaya. Wo to thik tha Na..

Baba-Suna hai usne kisi Bhoot ko dekh liya tha isiliye wo aisa behave kar raha hai..

mai-(Man me) Lagta hai usne mujhe un logo ko marte huye aur Ritu ko magic use karte huye dekha
hoga.

Mai- Jane do Hume kya wo kuch bhi kare apko to koi problem nahi hai na. Waise Sunil Bhaiya dikh nahi
rahi hai..

Baba-(Gusse se) Aur kaha hoga.. gaya hoga Daru pine apne Roj ke thikane par. Na Jane wo Ladka kab
sudharega..

Mai- Wo bhi Thik hoga Baba aap uski Chinta mat karo...

Phir mai aur Baba kuch Der aise hi bate karte rahe.

aur phir baba ko kuch kaam tha to wo mujhe baithne ko kahkar bahar chale gaye...

Jab Tak baba the Rani andar se bahar hi nahi nikali thi.

Par wo hum dono ke bate chupkar sun jarur rahi thi. Baba ke jate hi Mai uske pass chala gaya.

To wo andar kuch kaam kar rahi thi. Mai uske pass gaya aur use dekhne laga..

Mai- Naraz ho mujhse...

Phir bhi wo kuch nahi boli Maine do teen baar use abaj Di par usne meri taraf dekha bhi nahi...

Mai- Agar tumhe mujhse baat hi nahi karni to mai yaha rahkar kya karu bye ab mai chalta hu...

Mai Jane ke liye muda hi tha ki tabhi Rani piche se boli.

Rani- (Gusse se) Ha ha jao hum kon hote hai tumhe Rokne wale.

Ab tum bade admi ho Gaye ho. Tumhe Apna pariwaar mil gaya hai.yaha kon hai Tumhara..

Ye bolte samay uske ankho me ansu aa gaye the. Mai uske pass gaya aur uske ansu pochte huye bola..

Mai-(Dhire se) Kya huva hai tumhe. Aap sab bhi to mera Ek Pariwaar ho.

Siraj Patel 666

 mai kitna bhi bada ho jau na to tum sabko bhul nahi sakta. Par Tum aisi bate kyu kar rahi ho.

Rani- (Rote huye) Aur nahi to kya.. tum vaha jakar Hume bhul hi gaye..na koi khabar na koi baat...

Mai-(Ansu pochte huye) Acha wo to mujhe sab log akela hi nahi chod rahe the.Sab logo ne mujhe gher
kar rakha tha.

Mujhe kahi Jane bhi nahi de rahe the. Aaj Mai un sabko manakar yaha aya hu...

Rani- Acha to phir kal tum kaha ja rahe ho...

Mai-(Haste huye) Tumhe kaise pata..kahi Tumne hamari bate suni to nahi..

Rani-(Sharmate huye) Ha wo Apna kaam karte huye Tumhari bate sun li thi. Ab batao na.

Mai- Wo mujhe ilaz karne ke liye le ja rahe hai Dusre desh me isiliye ..

Rani- acha to phir baad me tum Hume bhul jaoge na tumhari yaddast wapas ane ke baad..

Mai- Nahi re mai tum sab logo ko kabhi nahi bhul Sakta.

Rani- Kitne din ke liye ja rahe ho aur wapas kab aoge..

Mai- Ye to mujhe bhi nahi pata. Par jab laut aunga na tab yaha jarur aunga..

Rani- Promise Karo... Tum jarur aoge aur Hume bhuloge nahi.

Mai-Pakka Promise... Ab thoda has bhi lo kab se apna muh latkaye huye ho.

Aise hi kuch der hum bate karte rahe phir kuch hi der me baba aa gaye.

aur uske baad hum tino ne Rani ke hath se banaya huva khana khaya.

Bahut dino baad Mai ye khana kha raha tha. isiliye maine Pet bhar ke khana khaya.

aur ab raat ka samay ho gaya tha.Din bhar mai unke sath hi raha.

mere jate waqt Rani ro rahi thi. Par maine use samjaya aur use kaha mai jaldi hi aunga tumse Milne.

Phir Baba aur Rani se bye kahkar mai Apne BMW me baith gaya aur apne ghar ki taraf nikal gaya.

Raste me hi mujhe mari security dikhayi Di.

To maine unhe sath liya aur ghar ki aur nikal pada...........................

Ghar me sab aa gaye the. Aur sab meri hi Rah dekh rahe the. Mujhe dekhte hi Mom Boli.

Mom- Bahut Der kar di Beta ane me..

Siraj Patel 667

 Mai- Ha Mom wo Baba mujhe ane hi nahi de rahe the. Par mai bahana banakar yaha chala aya.

Mom- (haste huye)Lagta hai tumhe unse bahut lagav ho gaya hai.

Mai- Ha Mom unhone mujhe itne din Apne pass Rakha.

aur jab se mai Hosh me aya hu unhone hi to mujhe sambhala hai.

Mom- Maine to tujhse pahle hi kaha tha mujhe ane de tere sath.

Mai- Koi baat nahi Mom jab hum vaha se wapas ayenge na tab mai apko Sath chalenge.

Mom- Chal thik hai ja ab apne Room me ja aur Fresh hokar Aram kar.

Mai- Okk mom...

mai apne Room me gaya aur Fresh hokar kuch der aram kiya.

Phir kuch der baad niche jakar maine sab ke sath khana khaya aur us raat bhi mai Mom ke sath hi so
gaya.

Mom mujhe raat me akela chod hi nahi rahi thi...

Agli subah mai jaldi utha aur apne Room me gaya to Ritika meri Bags Packing kar rahi thi.

Mai- Kya huva tum mere bag kyu pack kar rahi hai...

Ritika- (Bag pack karte huye)Wo isiliye kyu ki inhe koi shak nahi ho hum kaha ja rahe hai aur hum earth
pe hi hai...

Mai- (Confuse)Earth pe hi hai matlab....

Ritika- (Smile karte huye)wo tumhe thodi der me pata chal hi jayga..

ab jyda socho mat fresh ho jao hum kuch hi der me nikalne hi wale hai.

Mai- OK..

Phir maine uske bato par jyada Dhyan nahi diya aur apne bathroom me gaya aur nahane laga..

Nahate huye mai Sochne laga is jungli billi ke bare me matlab ye sab ke samne alag aur akele me mere
sath alag hi behave karti thi.

Kitne Pyaar se bolti hai aur Samajati hai mujhe.Aur bahar jao to Jaise iski aur meri kabhi jamti hi nahi...

Yahi sab sochte huye maine shower liya. Aur phir bahhar akar ek normal se dress me ready ho gaya...

Siraj Patel 668

 Niche aya to sab breakfast karne baithe huye the. Mai bhi unke sath jakar baith gaya.

Mom- Beta tum wapas kab aa rahe ho....

Mai- (Sochte huye)Humm.....

Mujhe kuch suja nahi to Maine Ritika ki aur dekha to wo khud boli.

Ritika- Ji jaldi hi ayenge..agar vaha ka kaam jaldi ho gaya to jarur jaldi ane ki Koshish karenge.

aur ha agar kisi ko contact karna ho to mujhe yaad karna..

Bhabi- (Confuse hote huye) Yaad karna matlab....

Ritika- Ohh... Matlab mujhe call karna...

Mom- Ha ha thik hai par apna Khaal rakhna aur Dipu ka bhi. aur Sonam tum bhi apni khyal rakhna.

pata nahi tum(Ritika) Bechari Sonam ko kyu sath le ja rahi hai...

Ritika- (man me) Ye aur Bechari agar ye apne asli roop me aa gayi na to ache acho ki chutti kar de..
Dragon Queen....

Di- Ritu Mom ne kuch pucha hai tu kya soch rahi hai...

Ritika- (Apne Soch se bahar ate huye)aaahhhh...Wo mai apko akar bata dungi... Ab hum chalte hai...

Papa- Sambhal ke Jana aur ana. Aur jaha bhi ja rahi ho vaha kuch Problem ho gayi to mujhe Call karna...

Ritika Papa ke aise kahne se man hi man has rahi thi.

Par hum dono Normal the par hum tino hi ek sath hi bole.

Mai&Ritu&Sonam- Okk Papa...

Phir hum Tino bahar aa gaye...aur Ritika ne ek Car nikali jise mai Kal le gaya tha Baba se milne ke liye.

aur phir hum sabko bye kah kar nikal pade highway par.

jate Samay sabke ankho me ansu the par maine unhe apni kasam dekar Rone se mana kar diya..

phir hum Tino Age bade. Ritika Car chala rahi thi.

to Kuch Age Jane ke baad Right side me ek kacha rasta tha aur uske age jungle tha.

To Ritu ne usi Raste par Gadi bada di.matlab hum jungle me ja rahe hai..

Mai sochne laga is jungle me kaha hoga wo mera hathyaar.

Siraj Patel 669

 Mai- Ritu ye Hum kaha ja rahe hai.

Ritu- Shant Baitho aur sirf dekhte jao..

Kuch age Jane ke baad Ritika ne gadi rok di. Aur Ritu ne Hume Car se utarne ko kaha...

Sonam- Ye hum kaha aa gaye Ritu Didi...

Ritu- Batati hu sabar rakho....

Mai piche Jane laga Car ke to Ritika mujhe abaj deti hai...

Ritika- (jor se) oyee... Mote... Kya huva tum Piche kyu ja rahe ho...

Mai- Kyu matlab... Yaha Tumne Gadi rok di matlab yaha se hume paidal Jana hoga na age.

to hamara saman bahar nikal raha hu gadi se...

Ritika- (Apna hath Na me hilate huye) Koi jarurat nahi hai tum yaha akar Khade ho jao...

Ab mai kya kahta... Mai uske pass jakar khada ho gaya.

Aur Ritu ne Sonam ko bhi apne Pass bulaya.usne ankhe band karne ko kah diya hum dono ko...

Jo kaam pahle mai karta tha ab wo kaam Ritika kar rahi hai wahh...kya din aa gaaye...

Lekin koi baat nahi meri yaadast chali gayi hai na jab ayegi tab dekhte hai.

Phir Ritu ne ansh ko yaad kiya...

Ritu-(man me) Ansh hum ready hai....

Ansh- Aap ankhe khol sakte ho...

Ritika ne apni ankhe khol di aur hum sab ko bhi kah diya ankhe kholne ke liye....

Maine ankhe kholi aur age dekha to mai ek dusre hi jagah par tha.

Mai ye dekhkar to full shock hi ho gaya.to maine Ritu se pucha..

Mai- Ritika hum kaha aye hai..

Ritika- ye hum kisi dusre grah par aye hai.. Par mujhe nahi pata hum kaha aye hai..

Par ek baat hai.. Yaha Hume hamari manjil jarur mil jayegi...

Mai- Kamal hai Yaar tum Hume yaha layi ho aur tumhe hi nahi pata hum kaha Aye hai.

Siraj Patel 670

 Ritika- Sach me yaar mujhe nahi pata par koi baat nahi Age Pata chal hi jayega..

Jaha Tak mujhe shock laga tha yaha is Grah par akar. waise Sonam ko to bilkul bhi shock nahi laga tha..

Par akhir mere samaj me ye nahi aa raha tha akhir Ritika ne Sonam ko kyu sath le liya...

Aur Dusri baat mai yaha se pahle jis Grah par tha. Vaha se Mujhe Dharti par ane ke liye 30 din lage the.

aur yaha to mai bas 1 second ke andar hi aa gaya.

Sirf ankhe band ki aur kholi to yaha lagta hai is Ritu me bahut powers hai.

Isiliye hum yaha itne Jaldi aa gaye.

Mai yahi Sab sochte huye Charo aur dekhne laga tha.

Aur us soch ke bahar ane ke baad mai hosh me aya to mai Apne Charo aur dekhne laga aur is jagah ko
samajne laga.

Hum tino Charo aur dekhne lage. Charo aur Hume khandar hi khandar dikh raha tha.

Matlab adhe-adhure ghar. Jinko na chat thi aur nahi Side ki wall. Aur kisi Jagah to Sirf Diwar hi thi..

Mai- ye hum kaha aa gaye hai..

Ritu- Lagta hai ye koi khandar hai.

Mai- (Ritu ko dekhte huye)Ye to Hume bhi dikh raha hai.

Ritu-(Gusse se) Dikh raha hai to phir mujhe kyu puch raha hai.

ab mai kya kahta Ritu se. isliye Shant raha.

Phir hum us jagah ko dekhne lage to phir se ritu bolti hai.

Ritika- (Jor se) Ab age bhi chalna hai kya yaha par yeh sab khandar hi dekhna hai...

Sonam- Ha to chalo na kisi ne Roka hai...

Hum tino age chalne lage the. Par bich bich me mujhe kabhi sonam to kabhi Ritika dekh rahe the..

aur hamare charo aur sirf khandar hi khandar the...

Kuch age Jane ke baad mujhe us khandar me lashe bhi dikhne lage the..

To hum us taraf nahi Gaye uske dusre disha me chalne lage. Chalte huye sham ho gayi thi..

Siraj Patel 671

 Par abhi bhi hum us khandar ke bahar nahi aye the.

Ab mujhe is khandar me ek ajib sa lag raha tha..

Na Jane par aisa lag rahaa tha jaise hamara koi picha kar raha hai........................
Maine Piche mud kar dekha par vaha koi bhi nahi tha. Tabhi Sonam boli.

Sonam- Mujhe lagta hai aaj raat ko Hume yahi rukna chahiye...

Mai- Par hum is khandar me rukenge kaha.. Yaha na koi admi dikhayi de raha hai aur nahi koi aur...

Ritika- ha yaar dekho na hum kuch 2 ghante se chal rahe hai.

par phir bhi hum is Khandar se bahar nahi nikale.

Tabhi mujhe aisa laga jaise mai kuch der pahle is jagah se ja chuka hu...

Aur Maine Age dekha to mujhe vahi scene dikhayi diya jab hum yaha par pahli baar Aye the.

Hum Ghum phirkar phir se vahi pahuh Gaye.

Mai- (Shock ) are ye dekho humne Jaha se chalna shuru kiya tha.

hum ghum phirkar phir se vahi aa gaye. Aisa lagta hai..

Ritika aur Sonam dono bhi dekhne lage to unhe bhi vahi dikhne laga jaise mai kah raha hu...

Tabhi hamare piche se kuch ajib si abaj ane lagi.. Humne piche mudkar dekha.

Par mujhe piche koi bhi dikhayi nahi diya. Par shayad sonam ko kuch dikhayi diya To wo boli..

Sonam- Shayad Abhi (Ek taraf ishara karte huye) vaha se koi gujra hai par wo bahut tej tha...

Mai- Fast tha matlab. Hum kab se yaha ghum rahe hai. Par ab Tak Hume to koi bhi nahi dikha..

Hum sab piche hi dekh rahe the. Tabhi Aisa ahsas huva jaise age se koi gujra hai.

Aur Jo koi bhi age se gujra usne Ritika ko dhakka de diya aur wo mere upar gir gayi...

Ritika- ooouuuccccchhhhhhh......

Mai- Kya huva tum aise mere upar kyu gir rahi hu sidha nahi khadi ho sakti kya..?

Ritika- Are mai sidhi hi khadi thi.mujhe piche se kisi ne dhaka diya...

Sonam- Par vaha to koi bhi nahi hai...

Tabhi Aisa laga jaise koi shaksh chillate huye hamare hi taraf aa rahe the.

Siraj Patel 672

 Aur wo Bahut Sare the Par unme se mujhe koi bhi nahi dikh raha tha.aur nahi Ritu ko.

Kyu ki wo hamare Dusri aur matlab Mere aur Sonam ki piche dekh rahi thi.

Par shayad Sonam ko wo log dikh Gaye the Aisa mujhe laga.

Mujhe aisa isiliye laga kyu ki wo ready ho gayi thi defence ke liye.

Jaise use laga ho age se koi samna hone wala ho...

Aur tabhi usne apne dono hath hawao me uthaye aur hawao me hath ghumane lagi.

Par usne hath ghumane se wo invisible logo ki ajib ajib chillane ki abaj ane lagi thi.

Sonam to kabhi hawa me udte huye hath aur pair bhi maar rahi thi..

Jab ye Chal raha tha tab Ritu ne bhi hamari aur dekha par wo Sonam ko ye sab karte huye sirf dekh rahi
thi.

kuch bol nahi rahi thi. Aur kuch hi der me wo Chillana gayab ho gaya tha.

To Mai ajib si najar se sonam ko dekhne laga...

Sonam- Kya huva aap aise kyu dekh rahe ho.

Mai- Tum ye Abhi kya kar rahi thi...

Sonam- hum logo par kuch ajib se dikhne wale logo ne hamla kiya tha to unhe hi maar rahi thi...

Mai- Par yaha to koi bhi nahi tha sirf abaje aa rahi thi. To tumne un logo ko kaise dekh liya...

Sonam- Kaise matlab apni ankho se.

Mai- (Confuse hote huye) Par.....

Sonam-(Bich me) Aap ka sawal ka jawab mai Abhi nahi de sakti.

Jab samay ayega tab aap ko khud pata chal jayega..

Ritika idhar udhar kuch dekh rahi thi to wo waise hi dekhte huye boli...

Ritika- Agar aap dono ka ho gaya ho to rasta dhunde yaha se kaise bahar nikle. Aur lagta hai Ab Hume
jald se jald bahar nikalna hoga.

(man me) Pata nahi ye ansh ne Hume kaha phasa diya...

Ghanghor andhera tha us jagah par ritika aur sonam ko to andhere me bhi dikh raha tha. Aur mai in logo

Siraj Patel 673

 ke sahare chal raha tha...

Ritika- (ek jagah baithte huye) Mai to bahut Thak gayi hu.

ab aap Dono hi rasta dhundo aur phir mujhe akar batao kaha Jana hai...

Mai Abhi use kuch kahne hi wala tha ki tabhi mujhe age se kuch log hath me aag ki mashale lete huye
chal rahe the.

Wo sab kuch 9-10 log the par unka chehara Maine Abhi Tak nahi dekha tha...

Mai- Ritu wo dekho age kuch log dikh rahe hai. Aur hath masale liye huye wo lagta hai idhar hi aa rahe
hai..

Shayad unhe malum hoga is Khandar se bahar jane ka rasta..

Tabhi hamare piche se ab pahli wali hi chillane ki abaj aa rahi thi aur wo abaj badhne lagi thi..

Hum Tino ne piche mudkar dekha to Ritu aur Sonam ne piche ka scene dekhkar shock hi ho gayi.

Aisa mujhe unke expression dekhkar laga...

Mai- Kya huva sonam tum dono kya dekh rahi ho piche...

Sonam- Jinko Maine Abhi kuch der pahle Mara tha na wo badi tadad me aa rahe hai..

Aur wo sab karib 3-4 hazar to zarur hoge...par aap tension mat lo mai inhe sambhal lungi..

Mai- (Surprise hote huye)Sambhal lungi matlab....

Ritika- Tum dono shant raho pahle wo age se aa rahe wo Log hai unhe puchte hai.

Agar unhe yaha se bahar Jane ka rasta malum hoga to phukat ki ladayi kis liye...

Mai- Ha yeh bhi sahi haai..waise sonam wo log kitne dur hai humse ..

Sonam- unhe pahuchne me Karib 5 minute lagege.

Mai- Phir utna waqt kafi hai in Logo se bate karne ke kiye...

Tab Tak wo age ke log hamare najdik aa Gaye the unhone Hume dekh liya tha aur humne bhi unhe..

wo log to humari tarah hi dikh rahe the. Matlab unme aur humme jyada koi antar nahi tha..

Bas unme ek baat alag thi unke kaan bahut bade the ham logo me se...

Pahle to Wo log hume is Khandar me dekhkar dar hi gaye the.

Siraj Patel 674

 To un logo me se Admi3 ne apnr hath me mashal lete huye hume dara raha tha.

Jaise hum aag se darte ho. Par hum Normal rahe. To unme se 1 Admj hamare pass akar puchta hai.

Admi1- Tum log kon ho aur yaha is Khandar me kya kar rahe ho...

Ritika- Ji hum yaha par rasta bhul gaye hai aur yaha hum kitne bhi ghumkar phir se yaha hi aa rahe hai.

Mai- ji ha Hume yaha se bahar Jane ka rasta nahi mil pa raha hai.

Admi- Yeh to ek mayajaal he yaha ka... Koi bhi Admi yaha se bahar nahi nikal sakta kabhi bhi..

jab Tak use yaha se bahar nikalne ka rasta na mil jaye..

Mai- Matlab....

Sonam- Matlab ek jaduyi Place hai Jo yaha aya wo yaha phas gaya...

Mai- (Man me) Acha to phir humne kuch der pahle jo lashe Dekhi thi wo Shayad unki hi hogi.

(Us Admi se puchta hu) Phir hum yaha se bahar kaise nikalenge...

Admi2- Hum hai na hum apko yaha se bahar le jate hai...

Tabhi un darindo ki abaj sunayi deti hai hum logo ko aur wo bhi bahut jor Jor se...

Admi2- chalo jaldi yaha se lagta hai wo darinde idhar hi aa rahe hai aur wo bhi badi tadad me.

Aur unki abaj se lagta hai wo bahut Gusse me hai.

Mai- ha ha chalo jaldi yaha se....

Admi1- Waise daro nahi bacho jab Tak hamare hath me ye aag ki mashale hai tab Tak wo darinde
hamara kuch bhi nahi bigad sakte...

Phir hum unke piche chalne lagi. Hum to sirf sidha chal rahe the.

Par wo kuch age jakar hi right side mud gaye tab Tak wo darinde hamare pass aa rahe the.

Aur wo sab Hume dur se dara rahe the.par jab Tak in sabke hatho me aag ki mashale hai.

wo hamare taraf aa nahi rahe the. Wo sab Hume dur se hi dara rahe the.

Tabhi Sonam ne ek Admi ke hath se mashal li. Aur us admi ne bhi bina puche wo mashal de Di Sonam ko.

Aur wo sab age chalne lage. Aur mai ye dekhne laga Sonam us Mashaal ke sath kya karne wali hai.

Ritu bhi hamare hi sath thi. Aur achanak Sonam ne kuch aisa kiya jisko mai Soch bhi nahi sakta tha.

Siraj Patel 675

 Usne us Aag ki Mashaal ko ek Phuk mari.

Uske phuk Marne se hi wo ek choti si Aag ek bada roop lekar piche ki aur Jane lagi.

aur wo Darinde us Aag ko darkar bhaagne lage.

Aur jo bhi us Badi si Aag me aya wo vahi Jalkar khak ho gayya.

Ye mujhe dikh to nahi raha tha par ye mujhe Ritu bata rahi thi chalte huye.

Aur mujhe in Darindo ko abaj se hi pata chal raha tha.

Kyu ki unki abaje bahut dardnak chikho me badal gayi thi.

Aur ab Wo unke piche tab Tak Rahegi jab Tak hum yaha se bahar nahi chale jate..

Ye sab hone ke baad Sonam ne phir wo mashal us Admi ke hath me de di.

Aur hum Tino pahle ki tarah unke piche chalne lage.

Kuch age Jane ke baad wo phir se right me mud gaye aur phir left me.

Hum Jaha chal rahe the wo ek choti si gali jaisa tha par itni bhi choti nahi thi...

Us raste par hum aram se chal rahe the..Tabhi hum kuch age Badhe.

to age Hume kuch bhi dikhayi nahi de raha tha phir bhi wo admi age badhte gaye.

Age ek diwar jaisi dikhayi dene lagi..par wo diwar bahut Badi thi..

Wo sare admi us diwar se aise ja rahe the jaise vaha koi diwar hi na ho...unhone Hume bhi waise hi ane
ka kaha...

Aur hum tino bhi unke piche piche chalne lage.

aur humne bhi wo diwar paar kar Di par age ka najar dekhkar hum tino bhi chonk gaye..........................

Kyu ki jaha tak diwar ke piche khandar hi khandar tha vaha par age bahut hi Hariyali hi hariyali thi...

Matlab age sab ped hi ped the.wo sab ek jungle jaisa lag raha tha.

Usse age Hume kuch jyada dikhayi nahi diya kyu ki Charo aur andhera hi andhera tha.

Aur us andhere me dikhna sambhav nahi tha...

Mai- Ye konsi jagah hai kaka...

Siraj Patel 676

 Admi- isi jagah hum sab rahte hai. Yaha se kuch der chalne ke baad.

apko ek chota sa gaon dikhayi dega usi me hum rahte hai...

Hum sab aise hi bate karte huye chal rahe the...

Admi2- Waise aap log humse kuch alag dikhte ho to aap log kon ho aur kaha se aye ho....

Ritika- Ha hum yaha ke nahi hai. Hum yaha se bahut dur rahte hai...

To hum yaha koi chij lene aye hai. Par jab hum yaha aye to hum us khandar me hum kho gaye the...

Admi3- Acha to phir aap yaha kya lene aye ho is jagah...

Mai- Hum yaha.....

Ritika-(bich me tokte huye) Wo darasar Hume pata chala ki yaha koi bahut bada jadugar rahta hai....

Wo sab admi Jadugar ka naam sunkar chonk jate hai...

Wo sab hamari taraf hi ajib si najar se dekh rahe the. Jaise humne koi badi baat kah Di...

Mujhr in logo ka Aisa dekhna kuch ajib laga. Kyu ki Ritu ne to aise hi jhuth kah diya tha Jadugar ke bare
me.

Par mujhe inhe aisa dekhte huye bahut Ajib laga isiliye maine baat badalne ke liye unse bola.

Mai- Waise aap mujhe ek baat batao wo khandar kya chij hai.

Aur aap logo ko kaise malum ki yahi wo rasta hai Jo yaha se bahar jata hai. Aur aap sab log kaha se aa
rahe hai...

Admi1- ye to hamara ghar hai. Hamare baju ke shahar me aaj subah se bajar tha.

to hum sab vahi gaye the kuch kaam se aur wo gaon us khandar se us paar hai.

To hum har hafte vaha jate hai. Aur raat hone se pahle wapas ate hai...

Admi2- ha par aaj Hume kuch late ho gaya tha. Vaha hamare kuch dost rahte hai.

Unhone Hume mana kiya tha Jane ke liye itni raat ko.

par aaj hamara yaha ana jaruri tha isiliye vaha se mashal lete huye hum chalne lage.

Sonam- Par aapne ye naahi bataya ki ye khandar Kaise us jagah bana...

Admi1- Ji wo to Hume bhi nahi malum wo khandar kaise vaha hai.

Siraj Patel 677

 wo to hamare janm lene se bahut pahle se wo yahi tha... Hume to hamare bado ne yahi bataya hai.

ye sab to ek mayajaal hai. Jo apko is grah par bahut jagah milega...

Par ye yaha kaise wo Hume nahi malum.isiliye hum yaha Jyada ghumte nahi hai.

Mai- Phir Hume kon batayega ki ye jagah yaha kaise hai...

Wo sab admi chalte huye apas me kuch bate kar rahe the.

par unhone mere sawal ka jawab Abhi Tak nahi diya tha. Wo kuch der bate karne ke baad bolte hai...

Admi1- hamare yaha ek bahut hi budhi budhiya hai. Par use aaj tak kisi ne bhi nahi dekha.

Shayad use kuch malum hoga par wo kabhi bhi kisi se pyaar se nahi bolti.

jo bhi uske pass jaye use bahut darati hai..isiliye uske pass Jane se sab darte hai...

Mujhe lagta hai shayad wo kuch madad kar sakti hai aapki is baat ke liye...

Hum aise hi bate karte huye age badh rahe the.

Kuch age Jane ke baad Hume kuch lights dikhne lagi thi to unme se ek admi bola...

Admi4- Wo dekho hamara gaon hai usi jagah hum rahte hai...

Phir hum vaha jate hai. To gaon me sabhi log soye huye the.

to wo sab bhi Hume ek chote se Ghar me le jakar aram karne ko kahte hai.aur wo bhi chale jate hai...

Mujhe to bahut nind aa rahi thi. To mai vaha jis haal me tha usi haal me so gaya.

Kab din hua Kuch pata hi nahi chala. Jab subah mujhe sonam uthane ayi tab mujhe hosh aya...

Sonam- utho RD... Chalo subah ho gayi hai ab Hume chalna chahiye.

Mai- (Nind me) Sone do na Rani.....

Mera Rani kahna shayad use acha nahi laga hoga Par usne jataya nahi aur wo ab mujhe hilate huye boli.

Sonam- Utho RD mai sonam hu koi Rani nahi..chalo bahar aa jao kuch log aye hai wo humse milna
chahate hai.

Mai ab hosh me aa gaya tha. Aur mujhe pata bhi chala ki mai nind me kya kah raha tha.

To mai usko dekhkar bahut hi embarrassing feel kar raha tha.

Mai- Ohh.. Sorry... Ji.. Wo kya hai na mai bhul gaya tha aur mujhe laga ki....

Siraj Patel 678

 Sonam- ji koi baat nahi RD (dhire se) waise bhi pahle hi bahut kuch bhul chuke ho.

Aur us bhul bhulaiya ko dusri baar to thik tha.

par is bhul me bhi bhul gaye wahh.. re RD kya bhul bhulaiya hai Teri....

Mujhe to usne Jo kuch kaha wo sab to sunayi diya tha.

par kuch samaj nahi aya ki ye bhul bhul kya kar rahi hai isiliye mai usko puch baitha.

Mai- Ji.....apne Abhi kuch kaha...

Sonam- Nahi ji...aap jaldi bahar aa jao bahar sab wait kar rahe hai.

Mai- thik hai mai Kuch hi der me ata hu.

Phir mai ready huva aur bahar chal diya.

Maine baahar jakar dekha to bahar Ritika tayar baithi thi aur sonam bhi wo dono mera hi intzaar kar rahi
thi.

Ritika-(pyaar se) Kitna intzaar karoge dipu.. tera wait karte huye wo log chale gaye Chal ab unse milte
hai..

Mai to uske aisa bolne se surprise hi ho gaya tha.. Kyu ki aaj Tak usne mujhe itne pyaar se kabhi baat
nahi ki thi...

Pata nahj ye jungli billi itne jaldi ghar ki billi Kaisee ban gayi.

Mai- Sorry...wo late utha tha ab chalo kaha Jana hai...

Phir hum sab bahar aa gaye to sab log apna apna kaam kar rahe the.

Par sab log hamari taraf aisi ajib si najar se dekh rahe the jaise hi hum koi ajuba ho.

Aur ye kuch sach bhi tha kyu ki hum sab unke liye koi ajube se kam nahi the.

Hum thaire dhartiwasi. Aur wo koi dusre Galaxy ke. Par dikhte the hamari hi tarah.

Unke ghar bhi kuch kuch hamare hi tarah the par unki technology humse bahut hi pichdi huyi thi.

Matlab hamari technology unse kai jyada behatar thi.

Aur mai jaha se aya tha baha ki to pucho hi mat. Wo sab log hum logo ko surprise hokar dekhne lage
the..

Hume dekhkar sab apni jagah Khade ho gaye the.

Siraj Patel 679

 Unhe aaj subah malum ho gaya tha ki kuch naye log hamare yaha aye hai.

Par wo log ye hai ye baat unhe nahi malum thi. Hum sab bhi unki taraf dekhne lage the.

In sabke kaan kuch jyada hi bade the. Aur sabke sir ke Baal bhi..

Unme se ek admi hammari taraf aya Jise humne pahchan liya tha wo kal raat hamare sath hi aya tha.

Admi- Ji apki raat kaise gayi thik se nind to ayi na...

Mai- ji koi problem nahi huyi humko.

Ab us admi ne sab logo ko jane ke liye kah diya. Jo bhi hum logo ko dekhkar khade ho gaye the.

Aur phir hum ek ghar me jakar niche baith gaye. Us admi ke sath aur bhi kuch log aye the.

Jo humse kal raat hi mile the. Aur kuch aurate bhi.

Phir vahi admi ne bola...

Admi- Ji mai yaha ka mukhiya hu. Matlab ye gaon wale meri hi baat mante hai.

Aur mera naam hai bhiku...

Ye meri patni hai Yalu...hume abhi Tak koi bacha nahi hai...

Mai- Ji..(Man me) Yaar inki biwiya bhi kitni hot Dikhti hai itne bade kaan hokar bhi...

Phir usne ek ek karke sab ke intro diye. Phir wo bola...

Bhiku- Mujhe ek baat bataoge aap hamare is grah par kyu aye ho. Matlab koi bhi yaha is tarah nahi ata.

Ritika- Ji aapne sahi socha. Wo kya hai na hamari yaha ek chij hai.

jo bahut salo pahle yaha rah gayi thi. To hum use yaha lene aye hai.

Bhiku- yaha... Is grah par...aisi konsi chij hai apki..

Mai- Wo kya hai na hamara ek hathyaar yaha par rah gaya tha jo bahut salo pahle hamare yaha se gum
ho gaya tha.

Aur ab us hathyaar ki hame bahut jarurat hai to isiliye hum use yaha dhundne aye hai.

Bhiku- Yaha par apka aisa konsa hathyaar hoga. Aur hume us bare me kuch bhi nahi pata hai.

Par maine apko kal bataya tha na hamare yaha ek budhiya rahti hai use sab pata hai...

Ritu- Ji lekin hume wo kaha milegi.

Siraj Patel 680

 Bhiku- Ji wo yaha se daee aur me kuch der chalne ke baad ek bahut hi bada ghanghor jungle hai wo vahi
rahti hai.

Kahte hai vaha uske bahut hi paltu janwar rahte hai.

Jo vaha par koi bhi dikhayi diya use kha jate hai. Isiliye aaj Tak vaha koi nahi gaya.

Aur aaj Tak jo koi bhi vaha gaye wo Jinda bahar nahi aye.

Ritika- Thik hai hum Ab hum chalte hai us disha ki taraf raat hone se pahle vaha pahuch jayenge...

Tabhi vaha par khadi Bhiku ki wife jiska naam Yalu tha wo boli.......................

Yalu- Ji kahna to thik nahi hoga par aaj raat aap yahi ruk jaiye. Kal subah aap jaldi yaha se chale Jana.

wo kya hai na agar hamare yaha koi atithi ata hai to hum ek chota sa jashn rakhte hai.

usi ke liye (meri taraf dekhte huye) Kya aap yaha aaj ki raat ruk sakte hai..

Mujhe uski ankho me ek alag so khumari dikhi jo mujhe jor jor se kah raha thi.

aaj ki raat yahi ruk jao. Aur na Jane kyu Mai unhe na nahi kah saka.

Mai- (Yalu ki ankho me dekhte huye) Thik hai koi baat nahi aaj hum yahi rukte hai hum kal subah yaha se
chale jayenge...

Bhiku- (hath jodte huye)Ji dhanyawaad hamara maan rakhne ke liye.

Ab hum chalte hai hume kuch kaam karna hai. Aur raat ki tayari bhi karni hai..

Sonam- ji koi baat nahi...

Phir wo sab ja rahe the tabhi us bhiku ki wife yalu ne jate waqt mujhe ek smile di Aur wo chali gayi.

Mai to shock raha gaya aur sochne laga ki ye mujhe aise kyu smile de rahi hai.

Un sab logo ke Jane ke baad ritika Meri taraf dekhte hey mujhe puchti hai..

Ritika-(Gusse me) Ye mote kya jarurat thi tujhe bolne ki aaj raat hum yahi rukte hai. Hum aaj hi yaha see
Chale jate.

Mai- Wo kya hai na Ritu unhone itne pyaar se kaha ki mai na nahi kah saka.

aur waise bhi un logo ne hamari kitni madad ki aur bas ek hi raat ki to baat hai.Kal subah hum yaha see
Chale jayenge...

Sonam-(dhire se) mujhe dikha wo pyaar kis tarah ka tha aur wo kis pyaar se kah rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 681

 aur ye bhi dikha ki aap ne kis pyaar se unhe ha kah diya hai.

Usne itne dhire se haha tha ki Ritu sun na sake par uski bate mujhe sunayi di thi.

Par maine use kuch na kahne ka socha. Kyu ki agar Mai use kuch kahta to baat badh jati. Aur Ritu ke
samne Mai ye nahi chahata tha

Ritika-(Man mayus karte hey) Ab hum din bhar yaha kya kare...

Mai-din Ki baat baad me soche pahle mujhe bhuk lagi hai. Kuch khane ko hai kya...

Sonam- (Apne hi andaz me) Mai lau yaha se khana...

Ritika- (Hath jodte huye) No...tumhe lane ki koi jarurat nahi hai..

mujhe pata hai tum khana Kaise laogi aur tumhara Khana kaisa hoga..

Ritu is tarah kah rahi thi jaise wo bahut achi tarah janti ho Sonam ke Khana lane ke bare me.

Mai- (Sonam ki taraf dekhte huye) Ye kya Ritu bechari Khana la rahi hai to use lane do na...

Ritu-(Haste huye) ye Aur Khana.. kabhi nahi.. iske hath ka Khana chodkar Mai

Aur kuch bhi lane ke liye kah sakti hu. Par khana.... No...way....

Sonam- Ritu Didi ab mai Sikh gayi hu. Aur is baar mai dharti ka hi khana laungi...

Mai-(confused hotel huye) Par yaha kaha Aur kaise khana laungi tum dharti ka..?

Sonam ne apna daina hath left side se right side me ghumaya aur boli.

Sonam- Aise....

Maine age dekha to sach me hamare samne khana tha aur wo bhi hamare ghar ka.

Mai to ye dekhkar bahut hi khush ho gaya. Wo meri side me baithi huyi thi.

To maine khushi se uske gaal par ek choti si kiss de Di. Wo to mere kiss dene se hi sharmane lagi thi.

Par ek baat thi. Us waqt ritika ka dhyan kahi aur tha jiske bajah se bhukamp ate ate bacha..

Tabhi Ritu boli...

Ritu- (tarif karte huye) Waise Sonam manna padega tumko tum to Sach me Sikh gayi ho...

Phir humne khana khaya aur uske baad mere kahne par sab log Yalu ko sath me lekar hum gaon dekhne
chale gaye.

Siraj Patel 682

 Unka gaon sach me bahut hi acha tha jyada bada to nahi tha.

Isiliye Sab log ek dusre ko bahut achi tarah jante the aur maante the.

Yalu bhi hume gaon ki puri jankari rahi thi.

Par jyada tar wo mujhse hi bolne ka try karti thi.

Par uske is baat ko Ritika safal nahi hone deti thi. Kyu ki ritika to mera hath pakad ke hi chal rahi thi.

Vahi pe sonam aur yalu chal rahe the. Humko us Yalu ne Pura gaon ghumaya Aur hum bhi masti karte
huye gaon dekhne lage.

Aise kuch der humne wo gaon dekha phir hum wapas aa gaye. Mujhe to bahut nind aa rahi thi to mai
chala gaya sone.

Par ritika aur sonam ko yalu apne friends ke yaha le gayi. Jaha par sab baithkar bate kar rahe the.

Ab thi to wo Ladies ki bate our aapko to pata hi hai ladies ki bate kaisi hoti hai.

Isiliye unhe na sunana hi behatar hai....

Mujhe sote huye kuch der hi huva tha ki tabhi Ritu mujhe Nind se jagati hai.

Mai to usko dekhte hi uth Gaya. Aur use dekhne laga par wo sirf akeli hi ayi thi.

Mai- Kya huva tymne mujhe uthaya kyu aur Sonam kaha hai aur tum akeli kyu ayi...

Ritu- uth ja ab... kitne sawal puchega. Mujhe tujhse kuch kaam nahi hai.

our Sonam bhi bahar bate kar Rahi hai yalu ke sath. Mujhe to yaha Ansh ne bulaya tha.

Mai-(Shock) Ansh ne par kyu....

Ritu- wo to mujhe bhi nahi pata ab ye to Ansh hi batayega....

Tabhi Ritu ansh ko abaj deti hai our Ansh hamare samne Bijali ki tarah aa jata hai.

Mai- Kya baat hai Ansh Tum kuch kahna chahate ho...

Ansh- ha Bhai mujhe laga ye baat apko batana chahiye isiliye Mai yaha aa Gaya.

Mai- Aisi konsi baat hai Jo tumne mujhe abhi batana jaruri Samia...

Ansh- wo baat aisi hai ki Aap wo hathyaar matlab wo Shakti hasil to karoge.

par apke us Shakti ke hasil Karne ke baad bahut kuch aisa hoga Jo acha nahi hoga..

Siraj Patel 683

 Mujhe Ansh ki baat bahut ajib lagi par kuch samaj nahi ayi isiliye maine use pucha..

Mai- kya Mera us Shakti ko hasila karna acha nahi hai.. ya Meri yaddast wapae laut Ana acha nahi hai..

Ritu- Ansh tum kya kahna chahate ho saaf saaf kaho.

Ansh- jis tarah us hathyaar ke Matlab us Shakti ko hasil Karne ke baad..

Apke Dimag me Jo Kali Shaktiyo ke mayajaal ki Jo Diwar tuth jayegi usi tarah yaha bhi hoga...

Mai- (Confused hotel huye) Matlab....

Ansh- Matlab yaha par ek aisi Kali Shakti hai ek aisi Mayavi Shakti hai Jo bahut hi Shaktishali hai.

Aur us kali Shakti ko Apke is hathyaar ne, Apke is Talwar ki Shakti ne rok ke rakha hai.

Jab Tak apki Shakti yaha hai tab Tak wo Kali Shakti yaha se bahar nahi nikal payegi...

Ritu- Aur wo Talwar rudra ke hasil Karne ke baad....

Ansh- Uske baad would Shakti yaha se bahar chali jayegi.. aur ek baar wo Kali Shakti yaha se chali gayi.
To use rokna asmbhav.....

Mai- Kya wo Shakti itni Shaktishali hai....

Ansh- Bahut Shaktishali... Ab Tak Apke Talwaar ne us Kali Shakti ko bandh kar rakha tha.

Par jab wo Talwaar aap hasil kar lenge tab wo Shakti aazad ho jayegi...

Mai- To tum kya kahna chahate ho Mai us Talwar to hasila na karu....

Ansh- Mere kahne ke ye Matlab nahi hai Bhai.. Mai to kah Raha hu aap jald se jald wo Talwar hasil karo.

Par jab wo Talwar hasil karoge tab aap hoshiyaar rahe...

Ritu- Mujhe ek baat batao Ansh.. akhir wo Kali Shakti kya Bahut Shaktishali hai...

Ansh- Ha Bahut Shaktishali hai.. ek baar wo aazad ho gayi uske baad wo Shakti bahut kahar machayegi...

Aur baad me sirf (Meri taraf dekhte huye) aap hi us Shakti ko rok sakte hai.

Mai-(Shock) mmmaaiiii...... Lekin kaise....

Ansh-Apni usi hathyaar ki madad se. Usi power ki madad se ..

Mai- To phir tum ye Sab mujhe ab hi kyu Bata rahe ho..

Ansh- wo isiliye kyu ki wo Shakti apko bahut pareshan karegi apko bahut dukh pahuchayegi.

Siraj Patel 684

 Jab bhi aap Uske pass jaoge. Wo apko bahut dard degi..

Aur wo tab Tak karegi jab tak aap use Pa nahi sakte...

Mai- To thik hai Ansh Mai apna Khyal rakhunga..

Par Ansh mujhe ek baat batao tum kah rahe ho wo Shakti bahut khatarnaak hai.

To phir wo Shakti Sirf mere ek hathyaar se hi kaise yaha par kaid ho gayi.....

Ansh- kyu ki Abhi wo Shakti kamjor hai... aur Uska Yaha par Adha hissa hai Aur baki ka Adha hissa kahi
Aur....

Ritu- to phir baki ka Adha hissa kaha hai...

Ansh- Ye Apko Mai waqt ane par Bata dunga......

Ritu- Waise Ansh mujhe ek bast batao tum abhi jis Shakti ki baat kar rahe ho.

Wo Shakti akhir kiski hai Matlab koi to hoga us Shakti kah Malik...

Ritu ne itna hi kaha tha ki bahar karib 5 second ke liye.....

bahut joro se bijaliya chamak Rahi thi aur unki abaj bahut hi khatarnaak thi...

Uski abaj bahut tej thi jiski bajah se Maine aur Ritu ne apne kaan band kar diye the....

Kuch der wo abaj band ho gayi to hum dono ne apne kano se hath hata diye.

Ab Bahar se koi bhi abaj nahi aa Rahi thi..Tabhi Ansh bola....

Ansh-(Bahar ki taraf ishara karte huye) Dekha Apne.. jab Apne uska naam hi pucha to Aap ko is tarah
Jawab Mila..

jab Mai Apko khud bataunga tab kya hoga. Isiliye sabar rakho..

waqt ane par mai apko Sab sach Bata dunga... Tab Tak aap apna Khyal rakhiye..

Ritu- Ek akhri sawal Ansh.... Mujhe batao Jab wo Shakti aazad ho jayegi tab kya hoga.

Ansh- Ye bhi Apko waqt ane par pata chal jayega.Aur agar apko abhi janna hi hai to abhi huye trailor se
Aap samaj hi gayi hogi....

Itna kahkar Ansh Bijali ki tarah vaha se Chala jata hai. Par jate jate hum dono ko bahut bade socho me
Duba deta hai.

Mai to abhi Tak Ansh ne Jo kaha tha usi ke bare me soch Raha tha...

Siraj Patel 685

 Tabhi bahar se kuch abaj ati hai. Jiski bajah se Hum dono hosh me ate hai.

Aur hum dono ek dusre ko dekhe ja rahe the. Tabhi bahar se Yalu Ritu ko bahar bulati hai to Ritu mujhse
kahti hai....

Ritu- Ab Mai bahar ja rahi hu Aur tum iske bare me jyada mat socho.

Jab want ayega tab tumhe khud pata chal jayega... Ab tum Aram karo Mai chalti hu...

Mai- Thik hai...

Itna kahiar Ritu bahar chali jati hai.. aur Mai Ansh ne Jo kaha tha uske bare me sochne lagta hu.

Aur yahi Sab sochte huye Mai kab so Gaya kuch pata nahi chala......................

Sham ko mujhe Ritika ne uthaya. Is baar mai nind me kuch bola nahi.

Varna mujhe pata tha is baar jarur bhuchal aa jayega...

To usne mujhe kuch vastra diye jo aaj raat mujhe inke jashn me pahnane the.

Uske baad ritika bahar chali gayi. Phir mai fresh huva aur wo dress pahan liya.

Par ye kya wo to dress kahanne ke layak hi nahi tha.

Matlab wo white colour ka bahut hi Patla one piece Gown ki tarah dress tha. Jo mujhe Upar se lekar
niche Pairo Tak Aa jata tha.

Jiske andar kuch bhi nahi tha. Par ek Short thi. Aur WO bhi Meri hi layi huyi thi.

Is dress me mujhe bahut hi ajib lag raha tha.

Kyu ki agar by chance mera khada ho jaye to use Asani se koi bhi dekh sakta hai.

Tabhi waha par bhiku aa jata hai. Usne bhi mere hi tarah dress pahanne the.

Sirf uske sir par ek taaj jaisa kuch tha. Shayad wo mukhiya ho isiliye.

Bhiku- Raja aap to bahut hi ache dikh rahe ho is Poshak me. Apke Sharir par ye Kapde ek dum Fit ho gaye
hai..

Mai- (Man me haste huye) Ye bhi Kya dress hai.. Sirf Upar se ek bada sa Kurta dala.

jo piro Tak tha aur uske andar Apki Marji kuch pahnana hai pahno varna na pahno koi Dekhne wala nahi
hai...

Par Ab inko kuch Bolna hi Sahi tha to isiliye ab mai In kapde me bare me inka shukriya Ada karne laga.

Siraj Patel 686

 Bhale ho in Logo ko jo unhone mujhe pahanne ke kiye kuch diya to sahi...

Hamare yaha To Aise dresses Mental Hospital me bhi nahi pahanate hai.

aur yaha par inke tyoharo par matlab inke Jashn ke Din pahante hai.

Raja- Ji dhanyawaad... Ab chale...

Phir mai aur bhiku bahar aa gaye. Bahar ate waqt mujhe kuch instrument bajane ki abaj sunayi di.

To bahar ka jashn ka mahol tha. Ek side me kuch log dhol ke jaise kuch Baja rahe the.

Aur kuch logo ke hath me ajib se instrument the WO bhi Baja rahe the.

Wo dikhne me ajib dikh rahe the. Par unka music baahut hi achi tarah baj raha tha.

Phir uske side me kuch pine ke liye aur khane ke liye chije rakhi gayi thi.

Jaha par kuch log kha bhi rahe the aur pite huye masti me Jhul bhi rahe the.

Tabhi ek taraf se ate huye Ritika aur sonam mujhe dikhayi diye. Aur unke Sath Bhiku ki wife bhi aa rahi
thi.

Jab Maine unki taraf dekha to mera muh khula ka khula hi rah gaya.

Kyu ki jab se Maine bahar aya tha ladkiyo ki taraf dekha bhi nahi tha. Mai sirf jashn ka mahol dekh raha
tha.

Aur us bajah se mai aurato ko dekh hi nahi paya.

Par jab Maine un dono ko dekha to aur bakiyo ko dekha sare aurat ko dress same thi.

Par is dress me Sonam aur ritika bahut hi hot dikh rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 687

 Kyu ki unhone ek saree pahni thi. Par us saree me andar koi blouse nahi tha.

Par unke body ka part kuch dikh bhi to nahi raha tha. Matlab wo saree niche ghutno ke kuch Niche Tak
hi thi.

Aur upar adha shoulder nanga tha. Aur adha pallu se dhakka huva.

Un dono ke Cheharo par ek Alag si Chamak thi jo un Dono ko sab Aurato se Bahut hi alag dikh rahi thi.

Aur ek baat thi Un sab Aurato ke Chehare par ek alag sa Make up kiya gaya tha jo un sabke chehare par
bahut Jajh raha tha.

Par un Dono ki Baat hi kuch Aur thi. ek baat aur thi us saree ki.

us saree me andar ka part dikhna impossible ki tarah tha. Mai to un dono ko Aisa dekhkar kho hi gaya
tha.

Kyu ki sach me wo dono bahut hi hot dikh rahi thi. mai Yahi sab soch raha tha tab tak wo dono mere
pass ati hai.

Aur mere pass akar Ritika ne mera Khula huva muh Apne Hatho se band kiya aur boli.

Siraj Patel 688

 Ritika- Apna muh band karo warna makkhiyon chali jayegi Andar...

Itna bolkar wo dono haste huye age nikal gayi. Aur usne Aisa kahne se mai hosh me aa gaya.

Aur mai Sharmate huye Sir niche karke Dekhne laga. Phir mujhe malum huva are ye ye to apni sagi
bahan hai.

Aur use mai aisi najar se dekh raha hu. Mujhe apne aap par hi sharmandigi mahsus hone lagi.

Par sonam ko dekha to phir se sab kuch bhul gaya.

Kyu ki un dono me mujhe aaj ek Alag sa attraction najar aa raha tha.

Jo mai na chahakar bhi unse najare nahi chura pa raha tha.

Unke sath bhiku ki wife bhi thi to wo bhi bahut hi hot dikh rahi thi.

Mai to use dekhta hi rah gaya. Phir bhiku ne mujhe apne sath ek jagah bithaya..

Aur phir mere side me Ritika aur sonam aur bhiku ke side me uski wife baithi huyi thi.

Phir shuru huva unka program Bhiku ke kabile ke log hamare samne akar nachne aur gane lage the.

Unki alag alag tarah ki jo instrument thi wo bajate ja rahe the..

Aur usi ke taal par wo sab nach rahe the. Aur usi ke sath kuch ga bhi rahe the...

In sab Ka Dance Bahut Different tha aur waise bhi unke Gane ka tarika aur unka Gana.. jo humne Kabhi
bhi nahi Suna tha...

Tabhi hamare samne kuch ladkiya ati hai. Unke hath me kuch drinks aur Kuch Khane ka chije thi.

jo hamko serve kar rahi thi. Maine WO Drinks uthya aur pine laga.

Aur usi ke sath unhone laya huva Bhi khane kaga.

to mujhe starting me uska taste bahut ajib laga. Par uske Baad bahut Maja aa gaya

Mere sath sath ritika aur sonam ne bhi wo drinks le li thi.

Shayad wo drinks bahut hi pasand aa gayi thi.isiliye wo baar baar le rahi thi. Aur Khana khate ja rahi thi.

To mai kaha kam rahne wala tha. Maine bhi wo drinks Lena start kar diya.

Aur hum Sab Drinks Pite huye Age me Mahfeel ka Maja Lutne lage..

Mai- Bhiku ji ye madpan to bahut hi swadishta hai. Aisa kya hai isme...

Siraj Patel 689

 Bhiku- Wo kya hai na ye yaha ki special pey(पपप) hai. Ise lene ke baad admi ho ya aurat wo apne aap
ko bhul jati hai.

Matlab apne sare tension bhul kar wo masti me jhumne lagti hai.

Mai- Acha aur agar jyada piye to...

Bhiku- To kuch nahi wo agle 12 hour masti me jhumta hai.

Aur nashe me so jata hai. Aur phir use 12 hours ka kuch pata nahi chalta..

Maine ye suna to Ritika aur Sonam ko rokne ka prayas kiya.

par wo to rukne ka naam hi nahi le rahi thi. Wo to bas piye hi ja rahi thi.

Phir kya tha ritika ko aaj Tak koi rok saka hai jo use aaj rok sakgea.

Wo mujhe apne sath lekar Jaha par sab nach rahe the vaha gayi aur usne apna nashila dance shuru kar
diya.

Halanki mujhe bhi us drinks ka asar shuru ho gaya tha. Isiliye mai bhi ab dhire dhire nashe me jhumne
laga.

Hum dono ko aisa dekhkar bhiku aur uski wife aur sonam bhi apne aap ko rokna sake.

Aur wo bhi hamare sath dance karne lag gaye.Ritika aur Sonam ko kuch jyada hi ho gayo thi.

Wo dono to dance karte huye girte huye Bach gayi thi. Maine un dono ko girte huye bachaya.

Aur mai unhe force ke sath us mahfeel me se bahar me aya aur unhe jabardasti ek kaksh me le gaya.

Jaha par hum sab ruke huye the. wo dono to abhi bhi nashe me dono jhum rahi thi.Aur bahar Jane ki
koshish kar rhii thi.

Ritika- (Nashe me) mm...muuujheee... Bbaahar.... Jaannaa hai...Dipu....

Mai- Na ab nahi tumne kuch jyada hi drinks le li hai.

Ritika - (Nashe me) Nnnaa.....mmujjheee....kkucchhhh naahhhhiii.sunnn....

Aisa bolte samay wo ladkhadate huye dhire se Bed par gir gayi. Aur vahi so gayi.

Aur jab hum dono ka yeh chal raha tha to Sonam vahi ek lakdi ki Chair par Baith gaayi.

Aur wo vahi so gayi. To maine use Apne baho me utha kar Bed par Lita diya.

Maine Sonam ke chehare ki taraf dekha to sote huye wo bahut hi masum aur Khubsurat dikh rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 690

 Aur uske chehare par ek cute si smile thi.Jise dekhkar mujhe uspar bahut pyaar aa raha tha.

Uske do pankhudiyo ki tarah pink lips mujhe uski taraf attract kar rahe the.

Na Jane Sonam me aisi konsi baat thi jo mai uski taraf attract hote ja raha tha.

Use dekhkar mai apne aap ko rok nahi saka aur uske labo par apne hoth rakh diye.

Mujhe bahut hi ajib sa ahsas apne body me ghumne lava. Mujhe wo ahsas ek alag hi duniya me le ja
raha tha.

Maine use Karib 10 second tak lips kiss kiya. Par uski taraf se koi bhi respond nahi aa raha tha.

Shayad wo sach me So gayi hai. Isiliye ab mai uske body ke upar se uthne laga tha ki...

tabhi usne mujhe apne dono hath phila kar nind me hi mujhe gale laga liya.

Sonam- (Nind me) I Love U RD... I Love u So much....

Sonam nind me hi bol rahi thi. To mujhe bhi aaj uspar bahut pyaar aa raha tha.

Par mujhe bahar Jana tha kyu ki kabhi bhi wo Bhiku yaha aa sakta hai mujhe dhundte huye...

Isiliye mai jate waqt Dono ko dekha to dono ka hi muskurata huva chehara mere dil ko ek alag si thandak
dete ja raha tha.

Mujhe aaj Ritika ke upar bhi bahut pyaar aa raha tha.

Par kya karu wo meri Judwa bahan thi.isiliye mai use kuch kar na saka..

par bahar Jane se pahle maine uske gaal par kiss dekar bahar chala gaya.

Bahar Bhiku mere hi taraf aa raha the...................

Wo mere pass akar hi mujhse kahne lage...

Bhiku- Kya huva Rajaji.. aap yaha kya kar rahe ho. Aap Hume masti me jhulakar yaha kya kar rahe ho.

Mai- Kuch nahi wo darasar Ritika aur sonam ki tabiyat kharab ho gayi thi.

Aur unhe nind bhi aa rahi thi. To mai unhe unke Bed par sula kar aya hu.

Bhiku shayad Full nashe me the to isiliye wo Full nashe me bole...

Bhiku- (Nashe me)Thik hai par aap to chalo hamare sath masti karne ke liye...

Mai- ha ha kyu nahi... Chalo...

Siraj Patel 691

 Phir Hum dono chaltey huye ja rahe the. Tabhi jate huye bhiku me mujhse pucha.

Bhiku- Lagta hai ab Tak aapko nasha chada nahi hai hamari sharab ka.. Koi baat nahi hum apko aur Pilate
hai.

Phir kya tha Bhiku ne mujhe aur 4-5 bade bade Glass pila diye us white drinks ke.

Aur mai pita gaya. Ab mujhe halka Halka surur chadne laga tha us drinks ka.

Tabhi us bhiku ki wife matlab Yalu hamare pass aa jati hai.

Yalu- Kya aap log yahi baithkar bas pite hi rahenge ya hamare sath akar kuch nrtya(Dance) bhi karenege..

Bhiku- (Nashe me)Na bhai ab mai nach nahi sakta ab tum Raja ji ko sath lekar jao.Mujhe me Ab itni taqat
nahi hai..

Mujhe Ajib lag raha tha yaha par Ritu aur Sonam ke bina Dance karna. Isiliye mai unhe mana Marne
laga..

Mai- Mai nahi mujhe bhi kuch kuch chadne lagi hai ab nahi aur mujhe nachna bhi nahi aata....

Halanki mujhe to us drinks ka pura nasha ho gaya tha.

Aur mai Sonam ki bajah se mera Lund bhi tight hokar Khada ho gaya tha.

isiliye mai dance ke liye na kah raha tha. Kyu ki is kuch der ke break ne mera baithne laga tha.

Par mai use phir se khada nahi hone dena chahata tha.

Yalu bhi Full nashe me thi par wo Khud ko Control karte huye nasheli abaj me Smile karte huye boli..

Yalu-(Smile ke sath) Nahi ji aap hamare mahman ho apko hamare sath ana hi padega.

Aur kon bola apko Dance nahi aata.. Abhi Kuch der pahke to Aap hi hum sab se badhiya Dance karne
lage the..

Itna kahkar wo mujhe khichte huye apne sath le gayi.

Aur mai bhi nashe me use jyada na nahi kah sakka aur Yalu ke piche piche chala gaya.

Ab dance ke liye log na ke barabar the. 4-5 log hoge jo dance kar rahe the.

Baki sab nashe me jhumte huye koi na koi kisi ke sath apni apni Ghar ki taraf chale ja rahe the.

Par mujhe bhi jyada kuch samaj nahi aa raha tha nashe me. Aur ab andhera bhi bahut badh gaya tha.

Yalu ne bahut se Aag ki Mashale bujha di thi. Lekin abhi bhi instruments bajh rahe the. Sangit Abhi bhi

Siraj Patel 692

 chalu tha.

To Yalu mujhe ek jagah lekar gayi jaha par hamare aaspass koi bhi nahi tha.

aur vaha par andhera bahut tha matlab jo kuch bhi lights thi wo sab na ke barabar thi.

Bhiku bhi apne room me chala gaya tha sone ke liye. Kyu ki use bhi nashe me nind aa rahi thi.

Idhar mujhe Yalu dance karne ke liye ek jagah le gayi aur phir shuru huva hamara romantic Dance.

Mai to ab full nashe me tha aur shayad wo bhi ab kuch kuch nashe me thi.

Phir wo mere sath dance karne ka chance nahi chod rahi thi.

Bhale hi sab log so chuke ho par phir bhi wo mere sath dance karne chali ayi thi.

Aaj wo sach me bahut hot dikh rahi thi.

Aaj agar ritu aur sonam ke baad meri najar kahi par Gayi to wo sirf Bhiku ki wife Yalu par hi chali jati thi.

Na Jane uske ankho me aisi konsi kashish thi. Na Jane aisa konsa nasha tha.

jo mujhe usme dub Jane ka kah raha tha. Mujhe Apni taraf khich raha tha.

Wo mere se dance karte huye full chipak gayi thi.

Hum dono dance karte huye kuch bhi bol nahi rahe the. Aur nahi hum dono me kuch bolne ki shakti thi.

Kyu ki ab to hamari sirf Body hi kaam kar rahi thi. Aur wo hi Sirf bol rahi thi.

Instruments ke sound to kab ka band ho gaye the par phir bhi hum dono ek dusre ki baho me jhul rahe
the.

Hum Dono ab itne karib aa gaye the. Mujhe ab uski sanse apnd Gale ke pass mahush ho rahi thi.

Hum dono ek dusre ki ankho me ankhe dalkar Khade the. Jaise hum sirf apni ankho hi ankho se bate kar
rahe hai.

Uski dhadkan bahut Badh gayi thi. Jo mujhe aram se sunayi de rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 693

 Mai uske ab bahut najdik chala gaya. Aise ki hum dono ke bich me hawa Jane ke liye bhi bahut kam rasta
bacha tha...

Par Abhi bhi hum dono kuch nahi bol rahe the. Sirf ek dusre ke ankho me dekhe ja rahe the.

Siraj Patel 694

 Aur isi samay kab hamare honth chipak gaye kuch pata hi nahi chala.

Kuch 1 minute Tak mai hi uske hotho ko kiss kiye ja raha tha. Par us 1 minute ke baad wo bhi mera sath
dene lagi.

Ab mere hath jo niche the wo uske sir ke piche chale gaye the.

Jaise wo piche na hat paye. Ab hum dono ki kiss bahut hi wild ho gayi thi.

Wo to mujhe kiss karte huye lips ko kat bhi rahi thi.

Ab mujhe pata lag gaya tha ye piche nahi hogi to isiliye mere Dono hath ab dhire dhire niche aa rahe the.

Uski pith adhi nangi thi. Uske pith ko hath lagate hi wo machalane lagi par usne kiss karna nahi choda.

Ab maine apni jibh uske muh me dalkar uske jibh ko chusne laga tha.

Aise kiss karne se wo aur bhi machalne lagi thi. aisa lag raha tha jaise aisi kiss wo pahli baar hi kar rahi
hai.

Aur use Aisa kiss karne me Bahut maja aa raha tha. Aur aisa ho bhi to raha tha.

Ab mere hath uski gand ke upar aa gaye the. Aur mai use apne hatho me lekar masalane laga tha.

Kuch dus minute kiss karne ke baad use sans lene me taklif ho rahi thi to usne mujhe apne se dur kara.

Siraj Patel 695

 Aur wo dur hokar sans lene lagi thi. Par Abhi to mujhe surur chadna shuru ho gaya tha aur tabhi usne
dur ho gayi.

To mai use phir se apne baho me Lena chahata tha. Par wo mujhse phir se dur ho gayi.

Wo to bahuy sharma rahi thi mujhse. Wo mujhe ankhe bhi nahi mila rahi thi.

Yalu- (sharmate huye) Yaha khatra hai. Yaha koi bhi aa sakta hai. Ab mai chalati hu. Mere room me..

Itna kahkar wo chalo gayi. Aur yaha par mera KLPD ho gaya..

par jab maine uski baat par gaur kiya aur wo baat Puri tarah samja to mai aur bhi khush ho gaaya.

Aur uski room ki taraf jane gaya.

Andar jate hi Yalu diwar ki tarf muh karke khadi thi.

Aur uski pith mere taraf thi. Maine pure room me dekha to Bhiku vaha nahi yha.

To mai age badha aur Yalu ko piche se apne baho me le liya........................

Siraj Patel 696

 Shayad usko malum ho gaya tha ki mai aa gaya hu aur maine hi use gale lagaya hai. To wo boli.

Yalu- Aap yeh kya kar rahe hai. chod do mujhe bhiku kabhi bhi yaha aa sakte hai.

Usne ye to gusse me kaha tha par mujhe apne se alag hone koshish nahi ki..

to mujhe laga ye mujhse sharma rahi hai. Aur gussa to bas dikhane ke liye hai..

Matlab Yalu ke man me bhi hai par wo dikha nahi rahi hai. Ab sirf uske andar ki hawas bahar lana hoga..

Maine piche se uske gand par apna Lund dabaya aur apne hath uske pet par ghumane laga. Aur piche se
hi uske gale par kiss karne laga.

Isse wo aur bhi tadapane lagi thi. aur siskiya lete huye boli...

Yalu- ssssssssssss..............aaaaahhh....... Hhmmmm......aaahhhh......Raaajjjaaa........yyyeee......

Mai-Sshhhhhh.......... Kuch mat bolo aap...

Mere itna kahte hi wo phir se kuch bolna chahati thi par maine sidha uske kaan par waar kar diya.

Matlab uska kaan ko jor se chusne laga. Usse wo aur bhi machalane kagi.

Ab wo jo bhi kahna chahati thi wo bhi bhul gayi. Aur maje me siskiya lene lagi.

Aise seductively scene me mera Lund khada ho gaya tha. To mai piche se use dhakke lagane laga.

Maine sidha uski gand ke darar me apna Lund fix kar liya aur dhire dhire se dhakke dene laga.

Aur age se mere hath uske nange pet ko sahlate huye mere dhire dhire hath upar badh rahe the.

Ab mere hath uske boons ke kuch niche hi the ki tabhi wo meri taraf palat gayi sidhi hokar mere gale lag
gayi.

Ab wo full nashe me ho chuki thi.use kuch bhi hosh nahi tha..

uske sath kya ho raha hai. aur wo kiske sath hai.Wo to bas apne masti me jhul rahi thi.

Maine isi ka fayda uthkar uski saree utar Di. Par use kuch pata nahi chala.

Siraj Patel 697

 ab to uske body par sirf ek bra type kuch tha. par wo Bra strapless thi.

Siraj Patel 698

 Wo piche wali Knot bhi bahut choti thi. jo saree ke bahar se dikhti bhi nahi thi.

To maine us knot ko khol diya. Pahle se hi wo niche se nangi thi.

Matlab usne niche kuch bhi nahi pahna tha. Par ab to wo full nangi ho chuki thi.

Siraj Patel 699

 Aur mai waise hi use Apne baho me kiye huye Kiss karte huye uski Gand daba raha tha......

Jab wo full nangi hokar maine uska kiss chod diya.

tab use ahsas huva ki wo puri nangi ho chuki hai par mai abhi bhi usi libas me the.

Wo nashe me hokar bhi sharma rahi thi. Aur apne private parts ko chupane ki nakam koshish kar rahi
thi. Par wo Chupa nahi pa rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 700

 kyu ki uske boobs bahut bade the. to Maine piche ek lakdi ka bed dekha to maine use vaha Lita diya.

Maine ab apne full dress utar diye aur niche se lekar upar Tak full nanga ho gaya.

mera Lund bhi full tight tha. Par usne Abhi Tak mere Lund ko nahi dekha tha.

Ab mai dhire dhire uske upar aa gaya. Mai uske upar sidha let gaya. Par Abhi bhi uske hath hamare bich
me the.

Maine ab socha uski rahi sahi sharm bhi mitani hogi.

To ab maine jyada na sochte huye sidha uske gale ko chulme laga.

Ab to aur bhi tadap rahi thi. Par wo dikha nahi rahi thi.

Par uske muh se siskiya sunkar koi bhi bol sakta hai ki ye ab full garam ho chuki hai...

Siraj Patel 701

 aaur
Yalu- Aaahhhhh........nanaahhhiii........... Raajjaaaaajjjiiiii......aaiiisaaaa. Naaa karroooo.....

Ab maine uske boobs ke upar se uska hath hataya. Aur uske do halke kale se bhure nipple ko gaur se
dekne laga.

Mujhe aisa dekhte huye pakar wo aur bhi aur sharma gayi..

aur phir se apne chucho ko chupane ka prayas karne lagi. Par is baar maine use safal hone nahi diya.

Aur uske hath pakad kar rakha aur uski ankho me dekhne laga.

Wo bhi mere ankho me dekhne lagi thi. Bhale hi wo mujhse sharma rahi thi.

Par sach kya hai wo uski ankhe bata rahi thi.

To ab maine der na karte huye uske Halke se kale nipple ko chusne laga.use wo aur bhi tadapne lagi thi.

Mai uske ek boobs ko chuse ja raha tha aur dusre ko halke se dabaye ja raha tha...

Siraj Patel 702

 Uske chuche bahut hi mulayam aur ruhi ki tarah the. Maine Yalu ke hath chod diye.

To uske hath chodte hi wo mere sir ke upar hath le gayi.

Aur mujhe apne upar dabane lagi. Jaise kah rahi ho aur jo se dabao..

Yalu- Hhh.....hhhmmmmm.....aahhhh......jjjoorrr seee.....aauurr jooorrr seeee.e... Aauuccchhhhh......

Aaahhhh....kkaatoooo maat...dard hoo rahaaa hai.....

Ab mai uske nipple ko chusne ke sath katne bhi laga tha.

Siraj Patel 703

 Karib 10 minute mujhe uske dono chuche chusne ke baad mai dhir dhire niche badhne laga tha.

Maine uski gahri navel Dekhi jo wo mujhe bahut hi attracted lagi.

Aur mai apne aap ko rok na saka aur use gahri navel me jibh salkar use chodne laga.

Usse wo aur bhi tadpane lagi. Shayad Navel uski sense point thi.

isiliye wo kuch jyada hi machal rahi thi. Aur uske sath sath siskiya bhi liye ja rahi thi.

Mai use kuch der baar chusne ke baad mai niche aya to pahli baar mai usko chut ko dekhe ja raha tha.

Jaha par halki Halke Baal the. Jise dekhkar lag raha tha usne kuch din pahile hi saaf kite the.

Uski wo chut halki si sawli aur Pink colour ki thi.

Jise dekhkar pata chal gaya tha ki use jyada use nahi kiya gaya ho.

Matlab bhiku use bahut kam baar chodta hai. Jab bhi chodta hai jaldi hi dher ho jata hai.

Mai uske chut ko dekhlar ek halki si phuk mari jisse wo aur bhi siskiya lane lagi thi.

Yalu- (Siskiya lete huye) Raajjaa..ji aap us jagah kya kar rahe ho wo jagah bahut Gandhi hai...

Par maine uska kaha suna nahi aur mai aise do teen baar uske chut par najdik akar dhire as phuk Marne
laga.

Aur ek baar to itne najdik aa gaya ki meri garam sanse uske chut par mahsus ho rahi thi.

Isse wo itna madhosh ho gayi. uska hath kab mere sir par gaye.

Siraj Patel 704

 aur kab usne mujhe apne chut par jor se dabaya use kuch hosh nahi raha.

Phir kya tha mai use chut ko Jor Jor se chusne laga tha aur bich bich me jib se use chodne bhi laga tha....

Yallu- Aaahhbbb......apne... Yes mere upar ...kya. Jadu kiyaaa hai....hhhmmm...mai apne aapko ROK hi
nahi pa rahi hu...

Aap jo kar rahe ho karte jao...aaahh...bahut maja aa raha hai...aauuchhhb...aahhh... sssshhsss...

Ab uske time najdik aa gaya tha pani chdone ka. Mujhe ye pata lagte hi mai uske chut se dur ho gaya.

Aur wo mujhe gusse se aur ajib si najar se dekhne kagi.

Mujhe aaj use tadpane me bahut maja aa raha tha.

Wo mere aisa uthne se bahut hi gusse me thi.ab mujhe apni taraf khichti hai.

ab to mera bhi Lund bahut kadak ho gaya tha ab to use sirf chut chahiye thi..

jo Yalu mujhe dena chah rahi hai... Aur mai uski Lena chahata hu..

Wo mujhe apni baho me khich kar mere lips chusne lag jati hai..

Aur niche se mera sher uski billi par thokar maar raha tha.

Siraj Patel 705

 Ab kya bole uske pani se mera Sher ab pura bhig chuka tha aur ab wo full ready ho gaya tha shikar karne
ke liye..

Isiliye mai halka sa uske upar uth gaya.Usne ab Tak mera sher nahi dekha tha.

To isiliye maine ab Lund ka supada chut ke upar rakh diya aur halke se dhakka Mara par wo pahli baar
phisal gaya.

Aisa kuch 2-3 baar huva to is baar usne mere Lund ko pakadkar apne chut par rakh diya.

Jab usne hath lagaya tha tab use mera Lund use apne kalayi ke barabar laga.

To jab Tak wo mere Lund ko dekhne ka try katyi tab Tak maine meea Lund uske chut me karib 3 inch
ghusa diya tha.

Mere aisa ghusane se aur pahli baar uske chut me itna bada lund Jane se wo dard se tadpane lagi thi.

Par maine uske muh ko band kar diya kiss se. Isiliye uski dard bhari abaaj andar hi rah gayi.

Yalu ka dard kam karne ke liye maine use kuch der kiss karta raha.

Aur hath se uske nipple ko dabada raha clit karta raha. Use ab wo phir se garam hone lagi thi.

To maine der na karte huye isbaar phir se ek dhakkar Mara to isbaar Karib 7 inch andar gaya tha.

Siraj Patel 706

 Ye prahar kuch jor daar tha par phir bhi mera pura Lund uske andar nahi gaya tha.

Uski choot jarurat se jyada choti aur kasi huyi thi. Jaise uske pati ka lund bahut chota aur oatla ho Aisa
lag raha tha.

Aise prahar se use aur bhi dard hone laga tha. Par is baar wo mera muh side me karte huye cholla hi
padi..

Yalu- Aahh....mmmaaaaaa....... Aaaahhhhhbh.........hhhhbhhaaaa...plzzz aap Hart jao mere upaaar ssew...

Bahut dard ho raha haai...aap phir se mere andar dal dena.. Plz kuch der bahar nikalo.

Uske dono ankho me ansu aa gaye the... To maine uske ankho ke ansu pi liye .

par maine apna Lund bahar nahi nikala. Par mujhe pata tha.

Ek baar jo Lund nikala to phir se wo dalne nahi degi.

Siraj Patel 707

 Isiliye maine pahle use kuch garam kiya. matlab uske Nipple ko chusne laga Aur mai dhire dhire piche
hathne laga.

To use laga mai bahar nikal raha hu. To usne apni chut dhili chod Di.

Mujhe yahi sahi samay laga. Aur maine jitne bhi baahar liya.

Waise hi maine puri power se pura Lund jad tak andar daal diya............................

Jab Tak use ahsas hota tab Tak mera pura Lund andar ja chuka tha.

Aur sidha jakar uske bachedani me ghus gaya tha. Mere is baar se wo chillana to chahati thi.

Par maine use chillane nahi diya aur kiss karte huye uska muh band kar diya.

Ab kya maine is baar pahle ki tarah rukna sahi nahi kaga.

Aur mai dhire dhire yalu ko Chodne laga. Mai adha Lund bahar nikalkar phir se pura andar daal deta tha.

Jise uske bachedani me hamla hota ja raha yha.

Mere is hamle se aur bachedani par hulchul hone se wo aur bhi garam hone lagi thi.

Siraj Patel 708

 Ab to maine kiss karna bhi chod diya tha.ab wo puri tarah se madhosh ho gayi thi.

Use kuch bhi hosh nahi raha wo kya kar rahi hai. Kya bol rahi hai. Aur kiske sath kya kar rahi hai.

Yalu- Aaahhhb....aauurr Jor se mere rajja... Aaj Tak mujhe is tarah kisne nahi choda tum dusre mard ho
jo mujhe aaaj chod raha hai....

hhhhmmmmm... Aaur chodo raja. Maja aa raha hai... Apni puri takat lagakar chodo mujhe..

Aaj mai tumhari dasi ho gayi ho... Aah puri raat tum mujhe aise hi masalate raho..
Aaahhhhh...maaaaammmaaaa...aaaaaaahhhhbb......sssssshhhhhsss.....

Ab maine apne dhakko ki speed bada Di. Maine uske dono pair apne kandhe par lekar Jor Jor se dhakke
dene laga.

Isi bich wo ek jhad gayi thi.......

Yalu- aahhh.....mere andar kuch ho raha hai. Jaise koi jwalamukhi phatne wali ho...bahut maja aa raha
hai. Jaise mujhe susu aa rahi hai...

Mai- Ye susu nahi hai tumhare andar ka Pani hai.jo is waqt nikal raha hai...

Siraj Patel 709

 Phir wo chillate huye jhad gayi. Par mai Abhi Tak jaisa ka taisa hi tha.

To maine use ghodi banaya aur phir piche se Lund uski Chut me ghuskar use chodne laga tha.

Kuch der baad aise chodne se wo phir se garam hone lagi thi.

Phir maine use apne upar litaya aur use kaha ki ab tum mujhe chodo.

Phir kya wo mere upar Jor jor se kudte huye mujhe chodne lagi thi.

Siraj Patel 710

 Isilbich wo aur 2 baar jhad gayi thi. Aur ab wo full thak bhi gayi thi.

Phir maine use apne niche litaya aur phir use chodne laga.

uske baad karib 30 minute use chodne ke baad ab mera hone wala tha. Is bich wo aur ek baar jhad gayi
thi.

Maine apni raftaar full badha di aur uske andar apna pani chod diya.

Mera pani bahut garam tha. Jo sidha uske bachedani me jakar gir gaya.

Jisse uski ankhe band ho gayi. aur wo bhi Jhadne lagi mere sath...

Karib 30 second me maine pani khatam kiya. Aaj bahut Sara maal mera nikal chuka tha.

Kyu ki aaj to jab se meri yaadast gayi hai uske baad mai pahli baar sex kar raha hu.

Par usse pahle kitni baar wo mujhe Abhi Tak yaad nahi aya tha.

Kuch der aram karne ke baad mai bathroom gaya aur use bhi fresh hone ka kah diya.

To wo bed as uthkar langdate huye bathroom me chali gayi. Aur phir adhe hour baad nangi hi bahar aa

Siraj Patel 711

 gayi.

Use phir se nanga dekhkar phir se mer sher mera khada ho gaha.

Aur hum dono ka khel phir se shuru ho gaya.

Ab kya raat bhar maine karib 3 baar use choda. Karib subah hone Tak mai chodta chala gaya....

Isi bich usne mera Lund bhi chus liya tha..

Lund Chusna uska pahli baar tha aisa mujhe uske chusne se hi pata chal gaya tha...

Siraj Patel 712

 Par Baad me wo bhi masti me mera Lund Chusne lagi thi....

Siraj Patel 713

 Subah Tak maine use Chodta raha na Jane tab Tak uska kitni baar oani nikala tha...

wo to puri nidhal ho gayi thi.. use ab hila bhi nahi ja raha tha...

par maine use uski saree pahnakar phir subah apne room me jakar Sonam aur Ritika ke bich me jakar so
gaya.........................

Subah meri kisi ke Jor Jor se hilane se ankh khul gayi.

To Maine dekha Samne sonam aur Ritika ready hokar mere samne khadi thi.

Par Ritu Full Gusse me meri aur dekh rahi thi...

Ritika-(Gusse as) Kab se utha rahe hai hum tujhe. Kab se so raha hai chal ab uth dopahar ho gayi hai.

Mai ritika ke itna kahte hi jhat se uth gaya aur use bola.

Mai- (Hairani se) Kya.... Sach me dopahar ho gayi. (phir se sote huye) Phir koi baat nahi hum kal jate hai
aaj mujhe sone de.

Aur itna kahkar mai phir se so gaya. Tabhi ritika bolti phir se kahti hai.

Ritika- to tum aise nahi uthoge ha.. Abhi dekhti hu tumhe..

Itna kahkar Ritu Shant ho gaayi. maine chupke se halki si ankh kholkar dekha to mai to ritika ko dekhkar
dar hi gaya.

Kyi ki ritika apne hath me full pani se bhari huyi baltee liye mere pass aa rahi thi.

Maine ye dekhte hi apne jagah jhat se khada ho gaya. Aur use bola.

Mai- Nahi Ritika...plz.. Ab mai uth gaya hu aur jaldi hi Ready ho jaunga.. Lekin plz ye pani mat dalna..

Ritika- Thik jai phir ja jaldi ja kar ready hokar aa ja.

Mai uski baat puri hone se pahle hi chota sa bathroom tha vaha bhagte huye chala gaya.

aur mujhe aisa jate huye dekhkar wo dono hasne lagi..

Phir mai jald hi fresh hokar bahar aa gaya. Par nahate samay mujhe kal ka scene pura yaad aa gaya.

Kaise maine bhiku ki wife ko patak patak kar chudayi ki aur usko sabhi tariko se choda..

Uske sapne khote huye mera ek baar khada ho gaya tha.

Phir maine use dhyan hatakar nahane par lagaya aur jaldi hi dress pahan kar bahar aa gaya.

Bahar akar maine dekha Bahar bhiku aur Yalu baithi huyi thi.

Siraj Patel 714

 Dono Ritika se kuch bate kar rahe the. Jab mai bahar aya to dono ko dekha.

un dono ne mujhe dekha par Yalu ne mujhe dekhte hi sharmane lagi thi.

Maine bhi uski taraf dekhte huye halki si smile kar Di.

Mai- Are aap Bhiku ji...

Bhiku- ha mai. Wo mai puchne aya tha ki apki raat kaise gujri..nind to ayi na..

Mai-(Yalu ko dekhte huye) Bhiku ji kal ki raat Mai kabhi nahi bhul sakta. Kyu ki kal ki raat mere liye sabse
hasin raat thi.

Yalu samaj gayi thi mai kya kah raha hu isikiye wo aur bhi sharmane lagi.

aur is sharmane ki vajah se uske gora chehara ab laal ho gaya tha.

Par us samay meri bate kisi ke samaj nahi ayi to sab meri aur ajib si najar se dekhne lage.

Mai-(Hosh me akar) are aapne jo Hume khane aur pine ka itna acha prabhandh kiya tha..

aur jo dance tha aur wo safed pey lene ke baad kise kaha hosh tha. Isiliye aisa bola.

Bhiku-(Haste huye) Aisa hai kya... Aur ha Raja ek baat wo Safed Pey yaha ka special hai.

Use jo bhi pita hai na wo apne sare dukh dard bhulkar jhumne lagta hai.

Mai-(Yalu ko dekhte huye) Ha sach kaha aapne bhiku ji. Mai wo drink kal raat pikar hosh me hi nahi tha.

Mujhe kal raat bhar nind hi nahi ayi aur mai raat bhar use chakhta gaya use pita gaya.

Bahut hi swadishth taste tha uska. Agar mauka mil jaye to mai aur ek baat pi na chahunga wo...

Mai kya bol raha tha wo sirf Yalu ko samaj aa raha tha isiliye wo puri laal ho gayi thi.

Lagta hai use bhi kal raat ka manjar yaad aa gaya tha aur uski chut pani pani ho gayi thi.

Tabhi Ritu bich me bolti hai...

Ritika- Matlab... Isiliye mai kahu tum aaj dopahar Tak Kaise sote rahe.

Aur koi jarurat nahi hai ab Hume chalna chahiye.. Agar phir se pine ka shauk hai tu wo chij sath le chalo.

Mai itna sunte hi Yalu ki taraf dekhte huye kahne laga..

Mai- (Smile ke sath)Kyu Yalu ji wo chij hum sath me le jaye.

Siraj Patel 715

 Yalu-(Sharmate huye)mai kya kahu agar wo chij apko itni hi pasand aa gayi hai..

To mai kya kah sakti hu par usse pahle apko bhiku ji se puchna hoga.

Bhiku- Mujhse kya puchna jo Lena hai aur jitna Lena hai utna le jao sab apka hi hai..

Mai ye sab bolte huye apni hasi ko control kar raha Tha.

Kyu ki mujhe ye sab kahte huye aur sunte huye ek alag hi maja aa raha tha.

Aur in sab bato me mera ab khada bhi ho gaya tha.

Par ise ab yahi khtam karna hoga nahi to ritika ko shak ho jayega.. Par mere kahne se pahle Ritika bol
padti hai.

Ritika- Koi baat nahi jab hum phir kabhi ayenge tab yaha se hi pikar chalenge..

Mai - Lekin Ritika hum use thoda to apne sath le sakte hai. Kya pata Hume jarurat pad jaye. Plz.

Sonam- Ritu Di Thoda lene me kya Harz hai. Ye itna kah rah hai to.

Ritika- Thik hai. Hum thodi der yaha ruk rahe hai.

Uske baad hum yaha se nikalenge tab Tak pi Lena aur jitna sath le Lena hai le Lena.

Mai-thik hai(Yalu ki taraf dekhte huye) chale Yalu ji aapka Pilane ke liye....

Mera matlab apke hath ka Madira pikar ate hai aur kuch sath bhi lete hai.

Mere itna kahne se Yalu mere sath sharmate huye ghar se bahar ayi..

aur phir ham Dono uske ghar ki taraf nikal pade. Uske ghar me jate hi usne andar se Door band kar siya.

Ab hum dono ek Duje ke samne Khade the. Wo Abhi bhi mujhse kal ki vajah se bahut sharma rahi thi.

Maine uski chehare ki taraf dekha to uska chehara kal se jyada nikhar gaya tga.

Aur wo aaj Kal se jyada beautiful dikh rahu thi. Kuch der hum shant baithe..

par Hume jaldi nikalna tha aur Ritika kabhi bhi yaha aa sakti hai.

To isiliye Maine hi bolna shuru kiya.

Mai- Yalu waise kal apko maja to aya na.

Yalu-(sharmate huye) Hmmm....

Mai- Mujhe to bahut maja aya kal ki bajah. Dekho na iski khumari Abhi Tak nahi gayi hao ye dekho na ab

Siraj Patel 716

 Tak khada hai.

Itna kahte hi maine apni zip niche ki aur apna tagda Sher pant se bahar nikal diya.

Use dekhte hi Yalu ki ankhe badi badi ho gayi..

Aur usne Ye dekhte hi uska hath apne muh par chala gaya aur Suprise hokar Lund ko dekhne lagi..

Yalu- Itna.... Bada....

Mai- Ha ye to pahle se hi Aisa hai. Use to apne kal raat apne andar liya tha aur wo bhi chut me.

Yalu apne jagah par bhut bankar khadi thi. Wo mere Lund ko hath lagana chahti thi.

Par wo bahut sharma rahi thi. To mai hi uske pass gaya aur apna Lund uske hath me diya.

Uske hatho me apna Lund dekhar wo sihar si gayi thi. Aur sirf wo Lund ko dekh rahi thi.

To maine uske hath ke upar apna hath rakha aur use hilane laga.

Mai- Aahhhhh..... Maja aa raha hai...aise hi karte raho...

Kuch der maine uske hath ke upar hath rakhte huye lund ko hilane laga..

jab mujhe laga wo khud apna hath hila rahi hai to maine apna hath uske hath se nikal diya.

Ab wo Lund ko gaur se dekhte huye niche baith gayi aur uske aise jor se hilane se meri ankhe band ho
gayi thi.

Achnak mujhe laga jaise mera Lund kisi garam chij ke andar gaya hai.

To maine apni ankhe kholi to dekha Yalu mere Lund ke supade ko apne muh me lekar chus rahi thi.

Mai- Aaahhhhh......aise chusooo.. Baahut maja aa raha hai hhhmmmm.....

Ab maine apne hath uske sir ke piche le gaya aur uske sir ko mere Lund ke upar dabane laga. Mera adha
Lund uske gale me chala gaya tha.

Siraj Patel 717

 Yalu-ggggggg........gggaaauuuuuju.......

Uske muhe se sirf aise hi abaje aa rahi thi. Pahli baar usne itna bada Lund apne muh me liya tha.

Jab mera pura Lund uske muh ne chala gaya aur jab mujhe Laga uska dum ghutne laga tab maine Lund
uske muh se nikal diya......

mere Lund nikalte hi wo khasne lagi. par maine phir se uska muh pakda aur apne Lund par daba diya.

Mai ab uske muh ko chodne laga tha.use kuch bola hi nahi ja raha tha uske muh se surf ajib ajib abaje aa
rahi thi.

Ab maine mera pura lund uske muh ke andar daal diya. Aur ab mera Lund Yalu ke Gale ke andar ja raha
tha...

Siraj Patel 718

 Kuch der aise hi muh ko chodne ke baad maine use chod diya.

Kyu ki ab mujhe control nahi ho raha tha.

To maine use utahya aur uske sare dress utar diye..

aur mai bhi jaldi se nanga ho gaya. Use vahi par Bed par Lita diya.

aur uske letate hi maine uski chut ki taraf dekha. To uski chut kal raat ki ghamasan chudayi ke baad suj
gayi thi aur ab puri gilli bhi ho hayi thi.

To maine apne Lund ka supada sidha Yalu ke chut par tika diya.

Yalu- dhire tumhara bada hai aur kal ki bajah se dard bhi hi raha hai.

Maine uska nahi suna aur sidha apna Lund uske chut me ghusa diya.

Siraj Patel 719

 wo kal raat bhar mujhse chud gayi thi. Par akhir tha to mera Bada hi na dard to hoga hi na....

Yalu- Aaaaahhhjjj.......Raaaajjaaaajjjiiiii...... Baahut dard ho raha kuch dhire

karo....na...hhmmmmm.......Aahhh.....

Mai kuch der ruka aur phir Jor se ek dhakka de diya.

Jisse Mera pura Lund uske chut me ghuskar Bachedani me chala gaya tha.

Siraj Patel 720

 Lekin is baar Maine use chikhne nahi diya.

Aur uske chikne se pahle hi uski bolti band kari aur wk bhi Kiss kar ke.

ab maine der na karte huye apna pura lund bahar nikalkar phir se pure taqat se andar daal raha tha.

Mere aise stroke se use dard to ba

ahut ho raha tha. Aur wo meri baho me chatpata bhi bahut rahi thi.

Par maine use puri taqat se apni baho me lekar chone laga.

Kuch der baad wo bhi maje me siskiya lene lagi tab maine uske hothoko chod diya.

Aur uske chucho ko chuste huye jor jor se dhakke Marne laga.

Yalu- Aaahhjj.... Aur jor se dhakke marooo.... Maja aa raha hai raja ji....
Aur jor se..... Aise hi....Kato mat dard ho raha hai.... Aaaahhhhh..... Mai ab jhadne wali hu aaahhhh.......

Aur wo jhadne lagi. Uske jhadne ke baad maine apna lund bahar nikala..

aur use paltakar ghodi banaya aur sidha mera Lund uske Chut me daal diya.

Siraj Patel 721

 Kuch der uski Chut marne ke baad phir se wo jhad gayi.

Ab mai Bed par let gaya aur use apne upar liya aur wo mere upar baithte huye kudne lagi.

Maine waise hi use apne upar jhukaya aur usko hotho ko kiss karne laga.

Mai bhi kiss karte waqt niche se shot maar raha tha.

Siraj Patel 722

 Kuch der aise hi shot Marne ke baad ab mera waqt najdik aa gaya tha.

to isiliye maine use apne niche litaya aur uske pair apne kandhe par rakh diya.

Missionary position me akar phir jor se use chodna shuru kiya.

To jab Tak mai pura khali nahi huva tab Tak use Jor Jor se chodne laga.

Aur apna Sara gadha pani uske bachedani me chodkar uske upar hi let gaya. Mere sath wo bhi jhad gayi
thi.

Kuch Der baad mai uske upar se utha aur usi ke ghar me bathroom me jakar fresh huva.

Maine bahar akar dekha to wo bhi apne dress pahan chuki thi.

To mere aa Jane ke baad wo bathroom me chali gayi aur phir 10 minutes baad laut ayi..................

Yalu Ab pahle jaise hi dikh rahi thi. Par uske chehara ka nikhar kuch badh gaya tha..

shayad mere pani ki bajah se. Tabhi mujhe yaad aya maine to Sara pani uske andar hi chod diya.

Maine to sari raat uske bachedani ke andar hi apna pani chod diya. Aur mai nahi chahata ki use akhir
kuch ho jaye.

Ab mai kya karu yahi soch raha tha ki tabhi mujhe ansh ki abaj sunayi Di.

Ansh- Bhai Aap chinta mat karo Aisa kuch nahi hoga iske sath..

Kyu ki ye kabhi bache paida nahi kar sakti. Isiliye aap tension na lo...

Mai- Thanks ansh..

Siraj Patel 723

 Ab mai kuch tension free ho gaya tha.. Par Tabhi mujhe yaad aya ki jab Tak meri yaddast wapas nahi aa
jati...

Ansh mujhe baat Tak kya mujh Tak pahuch bhi nahi sakta hai.

Phir ye kya tha...Ye yaad ate hi Maine Ansh ko abaj diya...

Mai-(Man me) Ansh..... Ansh ...

Par uska koi jawab nahi aya. Lagta hai Phir se Gayab ho gaya..

Agli baar jab milega tab ise puchta hu..mai yahi sab soch raha tha tabhi Yalu mere pass ayi aur wo boli.

Yalu- Kya huva Rajaji aap kya soch rahe ho.

Mai- Kuch nahi chalo ab Hume der ho rahi hai ab Hume chalna chahiye.

unke yaha Time ke liye watch to nahi thi to wo log Suraj dekhkar time bata diya karte the.

To usne window se bahar jhankte huye time dekha aur wo boli.

Yalu- Ha Hume yaha aye huye bahut samay huva hai ab Hume chalna chahiye...

Tabhi Yalu mere sath langadate huye bahar ane lagi to mai bola.

Mai-(Bahar ate huye) Kya huva aap langadate huye kyu chal rahi ho.

Yalu- (Merit taraf Gusse se dekhte huye) Kya kare kisi ko aisi Jagah nahi Jana tha vaha wo chala gaya..

Aur vaha jakar aisa bhuchal machaya ki ye sab ho gaya. Aur phir se vahi puch raha hai ye kaise ho gaya..

Mai uski baato se hasne laga tabhi maine Dekha Hamare taraf Ritika aur Bhiku ke sath Sonam bhi aa rahi
thi.

Mai-(man me) Chalo acha huva sab ho jaane ke baad ye sab aa rahe hai. Varna ritika to mujhe kacha kha
jati.

Ritika- (Gusse se)Kya huva tumhe tum itne time Tak kya kar rahe the. Aur itni der kis Liye ki.

Mai-Wo kya hai na....

Abhi mai kuch bolne hi wala tha ki tabhi Sonam ka dhyan Yalu ki yaraf jata hai..

Jo langadate huye chal kar hamare taraf aa rahi thi.

Sonam- Inhe kya huva aur ye aise kyu langadate huye chal rahi hai.

Tabhi mere dimag me ek idea aya to mai bolne laga..

Siraj Patel 724

 Mai- Inhi ki bajah se Hume late ho gaye. Wo kya hai na hum andar baithe huye the.

To drink kuch upar tha to wo nikalte waqt ye kamar par niche gir gayi. Aur inke pao me moch aa gayi.

Sonam- (Confuse hote huye) Kamar par girne se pao me kaise moch aayegi...

Mai-(Man me) is Sonam ka dimag lagta hai aaj kal kuch jyada hi chal raha hai. Use control karna hoga.

Yalu to Sonam ke aisa bolne se dar gayi aur wo hamari taraf dekh rahi thi tabhi mai bola.

Mai- (Pyaar se) Wo kya hai na Sonam wo girte samay pahle apne pao par giri..

aur girte samay unka pao mud gaya jiski bajah se wo kamar par gir gayi isiliye...

Sonam- wwooohhh... Aisa hai...

Mai- (Halke Gusse se)Aur kuch puchna hai....

Sonaam- Na Aur kuch nahi....

Ritika- wo sab chodo tumhe jo Lena tha wo le liya ab chale yaha se..

Mai is baar Yalu ki taraf dekhte huye bolta hu...

Mai- ha wo le liya aur wo bhi Pet bhar kar. Aur wo bhi bade hi itminaan se...

Sonam- Lekin use lene se kuch reverse reaction na ho jaye Hume..

Mai-are nahi hogi. Wo Drink to full secure hai.

Use koi bhi le ga to koi side effect nahi hoga. Aur jo lega wo to sirf hawa me jhulta hoga..

Mere aise double meaning bolne sirf Yalu hi samaj rahi thi.

To wo bhi muh chupate huye matlab sharmate huye haule se muskura rahi thi.

Aur jo sidha meaning le rahe the wo to bas mujhe dekhne ke alawa kuch nahi kar rahe the.

Lenin ab maine socha ab jyada der yaha rukna acha nahi hai.

Varna in dono ko shak ho jayega mujh par aur Yalu par.. Isiliye mai Bola..

Mai-(Bhiku se) acha bhiku ji ab hum chalte hai.. Bahut der ho rahi hai Hume.

Bhiku- ha ha kyu nahi Lekin kabhi idhar aa jaye to yaha aa Jana..

Mai- Ha ha jarur.. Ab mujhe ye jagah pasand aa gayi hai.

Siraj Patel 725

 Agli bar ham yaha se gujrenge na to jarur yaha par ayenge..

(Yalu ki yaraf dekhte huye) Apke mehmaan nawaji ko chakhne ke liye....

Phir hum tino ne unse bida lekar vaha se unki batayi huyi direction ki aur nikal pade..

Hum Tino bate karte huye chal rahe the..

Hum Bahut der se chal rahe the par hume koi bhi jungle nahi dikh raha tha.

Aise chalne de Ritu thak gayi thi to kuch der age Jane ke baad baad Ritika boli.

Ritika- Mujhe lagta hai Hume chalte huye bahut time ho gaya hai.

Aur hum us gaon se bhi bahut dur bhi aa chuke hai to kyu na hum udte huye yaha se chale jaye.

Sonam- (Khush hote huye) Kyu nahi...ek kaam karte hai.. aap mere upar baith jaiye phir hum tino udte
huye chalte hai.

Mai to Sonam ki baat sunkar chonk hi gaya tha to mai use kahne laga.

Mai-(Surprise hokar) Tumhare pith ke upar Lekin kyu mera matlab.. Kaise...

Tumhari pith ke upar baithkar hawa me matlab...

Sonam- Matlab ye ki...

Ritika- (Bich me) Nahi Sonam Abhi nahi baad me jab tumhari jyada jarurat hogi tab...

Sonam- karne do na Ritu Di... Bahut din huye mujhe us roop me aye huye...

Mai-( Bich me) kiss roop me aur tum dono ye kya baat kar rahi ho.

Ritika- Kuch nahi aur tumhe ye janne ki koi jarurat nahi hai.

Aur sonam tum kuch din wait karo jab waqt ayega mai tumhe rokungi nahi..

Sonam-(Mayus huye huye) Thik hai Di..

In dono ki bate Chal rahi thi tabhi mera Dhyan age gaya to mai un dono se kahne laga...

Mai- (Age dekhte huye)Mujhe lagta hai Hume udte huye nahi paidal hi jana padega..

kyu ki mujhe lagta hai hum pahuch gaye Hai wo dekho age jungle hai...

Aur bhiku ne bola tha vahi hai wo budhiya..

Siraj Patel 726

 Ritika- Woww... Lagta hai hum sach me pahuch gaye ye to bahut achi baat hai.

Ab hum kuch age kadam badaye bhi nahi the ki...

vaha par kuch aisa huva jo humne socha bhi nahi tha.......................

Jungle start hote hi hamare side ke ped Jor Jor se hilne lage.

Lekin hum tino age hi badh rahe the. Hume laga Hawa ki bajah se Hil rahe honge..

Par vaha par itni Hawa bhi nahi thi ki Wo Ped itne jor se hilne lage. Tabhi kisi ne hamare pair pakad liye.

Aur hum tino usi jagah ruk gaye. Mai To girte girte Bach gaya tha...

Maine niche dekha to wo ped ki tahniya thi. Jo hum tino ko pakde huye the.

aur tabhi kahi se kisi dusre ped ki tahni hamari taraf ane lagi aur hamare body par kasne lagi.

Matlab hamare hath aur pair pure us ped ne band diye the. Hum hil bhi nahi sakte the.

Ritika- Ye kya ho raha hai yaha par.

Sonam- Lagta hai ye ped koi mayavi ped hai jinhone Hume bandh kar rakha hai.

Ab unki pakad hamare upar badhte hi ja rahi thi. Ab dusre bhi tahniya hamare pass ane lagi..

aur dhire dhire hame niche se lekar gale Tak Hume us ped me bandhne lagi..

Mujhe to kuch sujh nahi raha tha aur wo ped hume bandhte hi ja rahe the.

Mai Ped ki tahaniyo ko alag karne ki Koshish karte huye bolta hu...

mai- Ab hum inse chutenge kaise.

Ritika- Aise....

Tabhi Ritika ne apne Dono hath jhatak diye aur jaise hi usne hath jhatak diye..

usko jis ped ne banda tha uski sari tahniya tuth gayi. Aur wo ped jad se ukhad kar dur jakar gir gaya.

Aur same waise Hi Sonam ne bhi kiya to mai kaha piche rahne wala tha to maine bhi waise hi kiya...

Par mujhse huva hi nahi... Maine aur ek baar koshish kari par mujhe nahi ho raha tha..

to Ritu mujhe dekhkar has rahi thi. Aur mai uski taraf Gusse se dekhne laga...

Tabhi usne Apna ek hath age kiya aur uske hath se ek laser mere upar padi..

Siraj Patel 727

 Jiski bajah se wo sari Ped ki tahniya jal kar khak ho gaayi..

Aur mai vaha se bahar aa gaya.. Aur Ritu ki taraf abhi bhi Gusse se dekhne laga tha.

Ab hum tino azad ho gaye the. Par ye kya phir se dusre ped ki tahniya hamari taraf badh rahi thi.

Mai- Ab hum kya kare...

Sonam- Karna kya hai inse ladte hai..

Itna bolkar Ritika aur Sonam dono ne apne Dono hatho me bijali ki talwar layi..

aur jaise hamare pass ped ki tahniya Badh rahi thi. Waise wo unhe marate aur katate huye age badh
rahe the.

Mai to bas un dono ke bich me chal raha tha. Dono ne un Pedo ko aise sambhala tha..

To mujhe kuch karne ki jarurat bhi nahi thi. Aur waise bhi mai us waqt kuch kar bhi to nahi sakta tha...

Tabhi Hume ek abaj sunayi deti hai...

Abaj- Rruk jaooo....

Wo abaj sunte hi Sab ped ruk gaye aur uske sath hum bhi...

tabhi hamare pass ek ped chalte huye aa raha tha. Ye dekh kar hum tino chauk hi gaye.

Par Jab ye ped Hume maar sakte hai to ye chal kyu nahi sakte.

Ek jagah se dusri jagah kyu nahi ja sakte. Yahi sochkar hum shant ho gaaye..

Wo Ped bahut bada tha. Aur uska akar kisi ke muh ke jaise tha. To wo ped hamare pass akar Bola...

Ped- Kon ho tum aur tum mere Pariwaar ko maar kyu rahe ho.

Mai- Pahle inhone hamla shuru kiya tha hum to bas khud ko Bachane ke liye inhe maar rahe the.

Ped- Ye to isiliye maar rahe hai kyu ki Hume yaha ke logo se khtara hai.

Kyu ki agar hum inhe marenge nahi to hum jinda Kaise bachenge..

Sonam- Kya matlab...

Ped- Ye log Hume Jaha dekha nahi waha katate rahte hai. Aur hum use bejaan ki tarah sahte rahte hai.

Jaise humme koi Jaan hi nahi hai. Balki inhone Jo kuch bhi kamaya hai Jo kuch bhi banaya hai...

wo sab hamare hi badaulat se banaya hai.. Aisa kyu hume bhi jine ka haq hai...

Siraj Patel 728

 Isiliye hum unhe apne pass ane nahi dete the.Aur jab bhi koi dikhe to hum use maar dete hai...

(man ne) Agar aise ped Dharti par ho to vaha ka kya haal hoga... mai Yahi soch raha tha tabhi Ritu kahne
lagi...

Ritu- Ha ha hum samaj gaya tum kya kahna chahte ho.

Ped- Aap yaha is Darawane aur Mayavi Jungle me kya kar rahe ho.

Ritika- Wo hum yaha ek Budhiya ko dhund rahe hai jo is jungle me rahti hai..

Wo Ped kuch der shant raha aur phir kuch der baad bola..

Ped- Yaha se sidha jakar Daine mudiye vaha par hi uski gufa hogi..

vahi wo rahti hai par dhyan se wo kisi ko bhi apne pass nahi ane deti.

Aur Jo bhi uske pass gaya wo Bach nahi pays aaj Tak...

Mai- Ji dhanyawaad...

Ped- Thik hai koi Baat nahi par Age se apko koi bhi chot nahi pahuchayega...

Phir hum tino age badhne lage to kuch age Jane ke baad hume wo gufa dikhayi di to hum uski aur nikal
pade..

Par hum kuch kadam age badhane hi wale the...

tabhi hamare pair jamin me phas gaye. Aur Hum Pair utha hi nahi pa rahe the...

Mai- (Pair uthane ki Koshish karte huye) Ab hum kaha phas gaye.....

Jab maine niche dekha to hamare pair jamin me chale gaye the. Aur wo dhire dhire andar ja rahe the...

Sonam- Ye hum kaha ja rahe hai. Aur hamare pair age kyu badh nahi rahe hai.

Ritika- Hilo mat Ye Ek daldal hai. Yaha par tum jitna hiloge utne andar jaoge..

Sonam- Aur hilenge nahi phir bhi to Hum andar hi jaynge...

Mai- Par agar hilege nahi to hum yaha se nikalnge kaise...

Ritika-(Ishara karte huye) Wo Dekho wo pathar rakhe huye hai. Agar hum vaha Tak pahuch gaye to hum
daldal se nikal jaynge...

Mai- wahh re tum kabhi kahti ho hilo mat aur ab kahti ho..

Siraj Patel 729

 (Ritu ki naqal karte huye) Wo dekho pathar vaha hum jaynge..Par hum is daldal se nikalnge kaise....

Ritika- Dipu tum na kabhi kabhi bacho jaise sawal puchte ho.

Mana ki tumhari yaddast chali gayi hai par itne bhi kam akal wale nahi ho tum.

Mai- (Gusse se) Oye hello mai nahi darta is chote se daldal se...

Ritika- (Muskurate huye)Wo to dikh hi raha hai Hume..

Mai- (Gusse se) Kya... Kya kaha tumne Abhi...

Ritika- Na mai to yeh kah rahi thi ki Sonam ab ready ho jao..

Mai- (Confuse hote huye) Kya matlab Ready ho jao..

Ritika- Are budhhu udne ke liye ye pakdo mera hath aur Sonam tum bhi...

Sonam- Thik hai mai bhi Koshish karti hu....

Hum ye bate kar rahe the par tab Tak us daldal me Chest Tak chale gaye the.

Aur jab hum tino me apne hath pakde to hum slowly slowly upar aa rahe the.

Aur phir hum us daldal se pure bahar aa gaye aur hawa me udte huye Pathar ke upar aa gaye.

Vaha par jakar maine Apna haal dekha to us Daldal me jakar mai bahut Ganda ho gaya tha..

To mujhe Ritu par bahut Gussa aa raha tha.. To mai use gusse me bolne laga...

Mai-(Gusse me) Agar ye tum pahle hi kar deti to mere Kapde gande nahi hote. Aur hum pahle hi bahar
nikal chuke hote.

Mere aisa sunte hi wo bhi Gusse me aa gayi aur mujhse kahne lagi...

Ritika- (Gusse se) Ye Mote tune Moka hi kaha diya aisa karne ka..

Tu to apni hi sunate ja raha the aur tu bhi to aisa kar sakta tha na..

Mai uski baat se Saham gaya tha to mai dhire abaj me kahne laga..

Mai- (Dhire abaj me) Ha mai kar sakta tha par Abhi mujhe kuch yaad nahi hai...

Ritika- (Ajib sa muh banate huye) Ha ye to tumhe bahut hi acha bahana mil gaya hai na Batane ko..

Hum dono ke jhgade se Sonam tang aa gayi thi.. Isiliye wo kahne lagi..

Sonam- agar aap dono ka ho gaya ho to age badhe wo dekho Gufa hamare samne hai..

Siraj Patel 730

 Mai- Ha to mai kab kya kah raha hu. Is Billi se kaho shant ho jaye..

Ritika- (Gusse se) Kya tune mujhe Jungli Billi kaha Teri to mai...

Ritika itna kahte hi Mere pass Gusse se ane lagi aur mai Ritu se aisa Gusse se ane kd karan dar gaya...

aur sonam ke piche chup gaya.to Sonam Ritika ko rokte huye boli.

Sonam- Ritu Di. Chodo na aap unhe.. Wo to aapko kabhi bhi mil Jayenge..

Par pahle ab yaha hum jis kaam ke liye aye hai wo kaam kare.

Ritu Mujhe dekhte huye aur Apne index finger meru taraf karte huye wo kahti hai...

Ritu-Teri ek baar yaddast wapas aa jaye phir mai tujhe dekhati hu...

Mai- (Dhire se hath hilate huye) Ha ha ja jo dekhna hai dekh lena aur mujhe bhi Dikhana par baad me...

Mera ye kahna Ritu ne to nahi Par Sonam ne jarur sun liya tha..

to wo mujhe sirf tirchi najar se dekhne lagi par kuch nahi boli.

use aisa dekhte huye pakar mai bhi shant ho gaya..

Siraj Patel 731

 Aur hum Tino us Gufa ke pass jane lage.Ab hum us Gufa ke pass pahuche hi nahi the....

tabhi us gufa ke andar se ek abaj ati hai. Jo ek aurat ki thi.

Jise sunkar lag raha tha ki wo us Gufa se hi ayi hai aur shayad usi budhiya ki hai..............

Aurat- Ruk jao.. Aur agar apni salamati chahte ho to apni hi jagah se wapas laut jato....

Ritika - Hum yaha kisi se Milne aye hai. To hum yaha unse mile bagair yaha se nahi jaynge..

Tabhi andar se ajib si abaj ane lagi. Aur usi samay andar se kuch teer aa rahe the.

Jo hamare hi taraf aa rahe the. To Ririka ne unhe Hawa me hi rok diya aur unhe Side me phek diya...

Phir se andar se ek abaj ayi jo usi aurat ki thi....

Aurat- Tum log kon ho aur kisse se milna chahate ho...

Mai- Hum yaha ek budhiya se Milne aye hai jo Hume is gufa me Milne wali thi.

Aur ab lagta hai ki kahi aap hi wo budhiya to nahi...

Tabhi Andar se ek ajib so abaj aane gayi. Hum use sunane lage hi the...

Tabhi andar se pathar ki barish hone lagi. Matlab ek sath hamare upar bahut sare pathar aa rahe the.....

Tabhi phir se Ritika ne apne Dono hath age kiye aur un pathro ko hawa me hi rok diya.

Aur un sab patharo ko side me kar diya aur wo sab pathar side me hokar niche gir gaye....

Mai- (Gusse se) Budhiya tum sidhi tarah bahar aati ho ya nahi...

Lekin andar se kuch abaj nahi ayi. Tabhi kisi ke chalne ki abaj ane lagi...

hum tino ek dusre ke cheharo ki taraf dekhne lage aur phir se age us gufa ki taraf dekhne lage...

Tabhi ek budhiya Humari taraf ate huye dikhayi deti hai wo apni kamar se age jhuki huyi thi...

aur uske hath me ek lakdi ki kathi thi jiske sahare wo us Gufa de bahar aa rahi thi....

Dikhne me wo bahut hi budhhi lag rahi thi. Par uske chehare par ek alag sa Tej tha.

wo budhi us Gufa ke andar hi thi. par hum use dekh sakte the to wo vahi khadi ho gayi aur vahi se bolne
lagi...

Budhiya- kon ho Aap sab log aur yaha kyu aye ho...

Mai- Hum yaha hamari ek chij lene aye hai jo yahi kahi hai.

Siraj Patel 732

 Aur hame lagta hai ki uske bare me apko sab pata hoga..

Budhiya- Na mujhe kuch nahi pata iske bare me ab tum sab jao yaha se...

Yaha par kisi ko bhi ane ki anumati nahi hai tum logo ko pata nahi hai kya....

Ritika- Par apko batana hi hoga varna Apke liye acha nahi hoga...

Budhiya-(Gusse se) Varna.... varna kya karoge tum mera.. Mai to pahle se hi budhhi ho gayi hu.

Lekin tum sab log to jawan ho abhi bhi...jao apni Jaan bachao aur chale jao yaha se...

Mai- Dekho hum jo janne aye hai wo bata do to hum yaha se chale jaynge..

Ritika- (Gusse se) Lagta hai ye aisi nahi bolegi ise kuch karna hi hoga...

Tabhi Ritika ne Us budhiya par ek aag ka Gola phek diya.

To wo Gola Us budhiya ke pass pahuchne se pahle hi ruk gaya..aur wo wahi khatam ho gaya....

Ritu- acha to Aap bhi kuch Jadu janti ho.. Koi baat nahi hai.....

Tabhi phir se Ritika ne us budhiya par ek Light rays chod Di...

Jo phir se us budhiya ke upar padne se pahle hi khatam ho gayi.ye dekhkar wo budhiya haste huye
boli.....

Budhiya- (Haste huye) hhhaaaahhaaaa......

dekho aap sab logo ko maine pahle hi kaha tha Tum sab Mera kuch nahi kar sakte....

agar apni jaan ki parwah hai to yaha se chale jao. Varna tum sab ke liye acha nahi hoga.

Tabhi Sonam Age badi aur us budhiya ki taraf Jane lagi.

wo Budhiya us Gufa ke andar hi thi.. aur Sonam us Gufa ke andar Jane ke liye usne ek kadam age
badhaya...

Tabhi use ek current laga aur wo dur hamari taraf akar gir gayi...

Aur dard se karhane lagi to maine use uthaya aur apne side me khada kiya.

Mai- Sonam tumhe lagi to nahi.

Sonam- Nahi mujhe to nahi lagi par hum iske pass nahi pahuch sakte kyu ki iske age ek invisible diwar
hai.

Jiski bajah se hamara kiya gaya har waar uspar nahi ho raha hai.

Siraj Patel 733

 Ritika-(Gusse se) Iske age koi bhi diwar kyu na ho ab mai use nahi chodungi...

Budhi- Abhi bhi waqt hai yaha se chale jao varna tum sab mare jaoge...

Us budhi ne apna ek hath upar hamare taraf kiya par Hume kuch bhi huva nahi..

par hamare piche se ek abaj ane lagi to hum tino ne piche mudkar dekha.tabhi wo budhiya kahne lagi ..

budhiya- Wo Dekho Tum sabki Maut tumhare pass kaise aa rahi hai....

To hum tino piche ka scene dekhkar shock ho gaye....

Hamare piche ek bahut badi aandhee aa gayi thi. Bahut bada Tufan chal kar hamare taraf aa raha tha....

Usme side ke ped tutkar idhar udhar udd rahe the. Aur tabhi us tufan me se hamare taraf tarah tarah se
hamla hone laga.

Jaise kabhi Pathar ki barish ya kabhi tiro ki to kabhi aas pass ke jo Ped the wo hamare taraf pheke ja rahe
the.

Ye sab dekhkar maine apni ankhe to band hi kar Di..

Par in me se ek bhi mujhe nahi lagi jab maine phir as apni ankhe kholo yo dekha..

sab hamare taraf aa to rahe the. Par sab ek diwar se lagkar udhar hi ruke ja rahe the. Aur uske age badh
nahi rahe the.

Shayad unhe koi rok raha hai hamari taraf ane se pahle.

Jab maine apne side me dekha to Ritika ne apne hath age kiye huye the aur ek invisible diwar samne
khadi ki gayi thi...

Jisse takrakar ye chije hamari taraf badh nahi rahi thi.

Aur vahi Sonam Us Bade se tufan ki taraf dekhte huye Apne dono hatho se Aag phek rahi thi...

jiski bajah se Jo koi bhi hamare pass aa raha tha wo sab vahi Jalkar Khak ho raha tha...

Par mujhe ek baat alag lagi Ye Sonam ke andar bhi kuch magical Power Kaise aa gayi....

Shayad isiliye Ritika ne Sonam ko sath lene ki jid ki thi.

mai yahi sab soch raha tha ki tabhi hamari taraf piche se hamla hone laga.

Matlab wo budhiya usne ek bijali ki tarah Red roshni hamare upar chod Di..

Age to diwar thi par piche kuch bhi nahi tha. Isiliye wo Red roshni sidha hamare upar giri...

Siraj Patel 734

 Jiski bajah se hum tino niche gir gaye. Hamare niche gir jane se..

jo age ki diwar thi jise Sonam aur Ritika ne apni Power se banaya tha wo tut gayi....

Ab kya humpar age se aur piche se dono taraf se hamla hone laga...

Hamare age ka wo Tufaan hampar hamla kiye ja raha tha. Par is waqt use koi bhi rok nahi raha tha...

Isiliye wo sidha hum par baras rahe the. Usi ki bajah se wo hamare Body par har taraf lagne lage the.

Isme ek pathar sidha Ritika ke sir par laga. Wo pathar kuch bada tha jo shayad Ritika ko lagne se tut
gaya.

Par uske lagne ke Karan Ritika ke sir se khun nikalne laga.

Aur Sonam use To ek bada sa Pathar laga uske baad usne dono hatho me aur pairo mr Tir ghus gaye..

aur uske baad ek bada sa Ped uske upar gir gaya aur uske baad hi ek Pathar uske uske Sir par laga...

aur Vahi Same haal Ritu ka bhi tha.. wo bhi doni tarafa hamle se Ghayal ho gayi thi...

Age ka Jo kam tha jo piche se bhi us khussad budhiya hamla kar rahi thi..

Budhiya ne hamare upar ek Nili Tej Roshni Chod Di..

Wo Nili Roshni ham par padte hi hum tino dard se chillane lage.

Usi dard ke chalte jo Ritika aur Sonam Behosh hone wali thi wo phir se hosh me aa gayi...

do taraf waar se hum tino pure ghayal ho gaye the. Balki mujhe jyada chot to nahi ayi thi.

Par Halke halke mera bhi khun nikal raha tha.

mere taraf bhi ped aur Teer aa rahe the par mai har waqt unse bach raha tha...

Par mai Pathar se nahi bach saka aur wo mujhe lagne lage.

Usi ki bajah se mujhe ek do tir bhi lage.jiski bajah se mai bhi Ritika aur Sonam ki tarah niche gir gaya...

Ab to Mera Dard aur bhi bad gaya kyu ki us budhi ne hamare upar wo nili Roshni chdo Di thi.

Wo nilli Roshni kisi Jahar ka kaam kar rahi thi...

Mere se jyada to Ritika aur Sonam jyada tadap rahi thi. Kyu ki wo dono mujhse bahut jyada Ghayal ho
gayi thi.

Par ab bas bahut huva mujhe unka yu tadapna dekh mujhe us budhiya par bahut gussa ane laga.....

Siraj Patel 735

 Aur mai Pure gusse me apni jagah se uth gaya. Ab mujhe par wo nilli Roshni aur jyada tej ho gayi. Aur
piche se ho raha wo Waar...

Maine age ek hath kiya aur us Nili Roshni ko rokne laga. Aur apna Piche ek hath kar ke un sab waar ko
Rokne laga.

To ye kya Bhale hi mai Gusse me tha par mere Charo aur kya ho raha tha wo mujhe jarur pata chal raha
tha...

Mai full gusse me us Nili Roshni ko chirate huye aur use apni taraf ane se rokte huye..

us budhi ki taraf Badh raha tha. Piche se mere upar waar hone band ho gaye the. Jab Maine piche piche
mud kar ke dekha

To sab waar muj Tak pahuchte hi Rakh me badal rahe the.

Kyu ki maine jo piche hath kiya tha usme se Fire nikalne lagi thi. Aur usme ye sab jalkar khak ho rahe
the...

Mai Sidha us budhi ke pass jakar khada ho gaya. Ab usne mere upar Wo nilli roshni chodni band kar Di
thi.

Aur wo waise hi mere taraf dekhne lagi thi...

Usne meri ankho me dekha meri ankhe Gusse me Puri Laal ho gayi thi.

Usme pure angare baras rahe the. Puri aag se jal rahi thi meri ankhe..

Par ye Kya achanak mai Shant ho gaya. Aur meri ankhe Pahle jaisi thi waisi ho gayi.

Wo budhi to mere aise achanak badlav se shock ho gayi thi.

Par phir bhi wo khush ho gayi aur uske chehare par ek smile aa gayi..

Budhi- (Haste huye) hhhhaaaa... hhhaaa....Dekha maine kaha tha na Yaha se chale jao.

Par tum log kaha sun rahe the ab bhugto aur mar jao yahi par. Tumhe bachane ke liye koi nahi ayega
Yaha..

Budhi ne wo Nili Roshni chodni band kar Di thi jiski bajah se Ritika aur Sonam kuch Der shant ho gayi thi.

Unhe Recover hone me kuch time lagna tha. Lekin Pich ka waar Abhi bhi Shuru tha.

To us budhi ne he apna hath age kiya aur us bahut badhi Andhee ko rok diya.

To hamare piche ke jo waar the wo hone band ho gaye.

Siraj Patel 736

 Aur mai bhi apne ghutno par ankhe band karke niche baith gaya tha.

Budhi- Ab bas bahut huva ab to tum sab logo ka marna tay hai Marne ke liye tayar ho jao....

Itna kahkar wo apne hath upar karne hi wali thi ki tabhi Meri ankhe khul gayi..

Aur meri ankhe phir se aag me jalne lagi thi. Matlab Mujhe Phir se gussa ane laga tha.

Mai apni jagah se uth gaya ab jo us budhiya ke age jo invisible Diwar thi.

Us par Maine apni Puri taqat se ek jor daar punch se prahar kiya..

aur usi ke sath ek bahut badi se bijali ke sath waar kiya.

Is dono waar se us Budhiya ke age jo diwar thi Wo tut gayi.

Aur uske tutne se ek bahut hi bada Shor huva. Ab wo budhiya aur mere bich koi diwar nahi thi.

Wo Budhiya bhi ye sab Dekhkar shock ho gayi aur bahut hi Ajib si najar se mujhe dekhne lagi.

Maine uski taraf 2 kadam bada diye aur us budhiya ke gale ko hath me pakad kar use upar uthaya aur
use bahar Phek diya....

Wo budhiya bahut hi Jor se bahar jakar gir gayi. Par maine use kuch sochne ka mauka hi nahi diya.

Aur uske kuch sochne se aur kuch karne se pahle hi Maine apne Dono hath age kiye aur us par ek Tej
Red Roshni chodne laga.

Jisse wo tadapane lagi thi. Uske upar wo Tej Roshni chode huye mujhe kuch hi samay huva tha..

ki tabhi achnak mera Gussa kam ho gaya aur mai khud ko kamjor mahsus karne laga.

Aur mai vahi Niche Ghutno par baith gaya aur age ki taraf dekhne laga.

Lekin mera is tarah Gussa kam hone ke baad jab Maine age ka najara dekha to mai aur bhi Shock ho
gaya.

Us waqt Ritika aur Sonam bhi kuch kuch hosh me aa gayi thi...

Aur wo dono bhi age ka najara dekh kar meri hi tarah shock ho gaye the..

Ab hum tino bhi Apni ankhe phade huye wo najara dekh rahe the.................

Mere niche baithne ke baad maine wo red Roshni us budhiya par chod Di thi wo ab White Tej Roshni me
badal gayi thi...

Wo Roshni itni Tej ho gayi thi ki kuch der Ritika aur Sonam ne apni ankhe band kar Di..

Siraj Patel 737

 Mujhe bhi apni ankhe band karni padi. Par maine apni ankhe choti kar ke age dekh raha tha...

Kuch hi der me wo Roshni kam hone lagi. Aur us tej lights ke Kam hone ke baad..

hamne jo dekha wo dekhkar hi hum tino Shock ho gaye the...

Kyu ki ab us budhiya ki jagah Par ek bahut hi Sundar aur Bahut hi beautiful Charming Ladki khadi thi...

uske chehare par White roshni se bahut chamak raha tha. Usi ke chalte uski Body bahut glow Aur shine
kar rahi thi.

Uske Body me se ek White colour ki Tej Roshni nikal rahi thi.

Jo Charo aur phail gayi thi. Aur us ladki ka chehara mujhe bahut attractive lagne laga tha...

Wo dikhne me Bahut hi Cute dikh rahi thi. Use dekhkar aisa lag raha tha ki uski Age Karib 18 ke aaspas

Siraj Patel 738

 hogi.

Aur wo dikhne me hamari hi tarah dikh rahi thi...

Wo itni Sundar dikh Rahi thi... Ki agar use kisi ne Ek baar dekh liya na to bus dekhta hi rah Jaye...

Wo hamari taraf muskurate huye dekh rahi thi.

Uske chehare par muskan bahut Pyari dikh rahi thi.kyu ki Uske gaal par Dimple dikh rahi thi...

Jiski bajah se wo aur bhi khubsurat dikh rahi thi. Mai to us ladki ke muskurahat par kayal hi ho gaya tha.

Phir usne apna ek hath age kiye aur uske Baad usne Ritu aur Sonam ke Body par jo Kuch bhi chije thi.....

Jo bhi ped unpar gire the ya jitne bhi Tir unhe lage the wo sab jhat se unse alag ho gaye
.

Siraj Patel 739

 Aur uske baad usne Meri taraf ek najar dekha aur Mujhe dekhte huye..

mere body par jitne bhi Ghav the wo sare Ghav usne bhar diye.

Jaha se bhi mere Body se khun nikal raha tha wo sab ghav bhar diye...

Ritika aur Sonam ke bhi Ghav usne thik Kar diye aur hum tino pahle ki tarah normal ho gaye the.

Aur ab hamare Charo aur ka Mahol ek dum Shant tha.Jaise Kuch Der pahle yaha par kuch huva hi nahi
ho.

Sab Pahle ki tarah ho gaya tha. Aisa nahi hai ki Ritu aur Sonam apne Ghav Khud nahi thik kar sakte the...

Par us Ladki ne aisa kyu kiya ye Hume bhi pata nahi chal raha tha.

Hum to sirf us ladki ko Ye sab karte huye dekh rahe the.

Phir Kya Sonam aur Ritika mere pass aa gaye aur Ritika ne mere pass ate hi mujhse pucha...

Ritika-(Mujhe dekhte huye) Dipu tum thik to ho na...

Mai- Yaa..I am All right.. Mai thik hu.. Aur Sonam Tum...

Sonam- Mujhe Kya ho sakta hai Mai bhi Thik hu....

Mai Sonam ke aisa kahne se use ajib si najar se dekhne laga... Lekin Tabhi Ritu kahne lagi..

Ritika-(Us ladki ko dekhte huye) Ye sab is Ladki ne kiya hai ise to mai Abhi maja chakati hu.

Sali hum par waar karti hai... Ab Dekh tu Mai Tera Kya haal karti hu...

Ritika uski taraf Jane hi wali thi ki maine use rok diya aur maine use kaha..

Mai- Ritu tum Shant baitho mai dekhta hu ise ye Kon hai...

Ritu-(Haste huye) Tum dekhoge... Tumhe kuch yaad bhi to hai Kya Chale aye use dekhne ke liye....

Mai- Ha Mujhe Kuch yaad nahi hai par ye Sab maine hi Thik kiya hai. Aur Tum logo ko bachaya hai..

Ritu- (Gusse se)wo Maine Dekha... (Us Ladki ki taraf gusse se dekhte huye) Agar piche se aisa koi waar
Kare..

to Kisi Ka bhi Aisa hi haal hoga na agar dum hai tum sidhe samne se ladhkar dikhao...

Ritu us Ladki ko dekhkar bahut gussa Kar rahi thi..ab Ritu Ka gussa Shant Karna tha.

Par use bhi pahle use rokna tha to Maine pahle vahi Karna behtar samja...

Siraj Patel 740

 Mai- Please Ritu pahle mujhe dekhne do agar ye koi Chalakhi Kare to phir tum Jo chaho uske sath Kar
sakti ho...

Ritu- (Gusse se muh phulate huye) Thik hai ja Dekh le...

Ye jab sab hamara chal raha tha tab bhi wo Ladki hamare hi aur dekh rahi thi.

Par ek baat thi Uske chehare par Abhi bhi vahi muskurahat thi Jo pahle thi...

Ab maine us Ladki ko dekhte huye pucha..

Mai- Tum kon ho aur yaha kya kar rahi ho. Aur ye sab Abhi jo huva wo sab kya tha. Aur wo Budhiya kaha
gayi hai. Aur tum....

Mere aisa puchne ke baad bhi wo kuch nahi Boli. Par usne apne do kadam hamari taraf age badhaye.

Ye dekhte hi Ritu ladhne ke liye ready ho gayi. Par Sonam abhi bhi Shant thi...

Sonam ko aaj Tak mai kabhi bhi samaj hi nahi paya. Kuch bhi ho jaye wo hamesha Shant hi rahti hai.

Kabhi bhi Jyada nahi bolti.. aur Gussa to Maine uska Kabhi Dekha hi nahi hai

Wo Ladki Do kadam age ayi aur Sidha hamare pass akar ek ghutno par mudkar dusre ghutno par baith
gayi.

Aur apna sir Hamare age jhuka liya. Aur wo kahne lagi..

Ladki- Mai Aaj se balki Abhi se Apki Gulam hu Aaka...! Aur wo Budhiya koi aur nahi mai hi thi.

Kya abaj thi uski. Bahut hi madhur abaj thi uski. Par uske baat se hum tino Shock ho gaye the.

Ye kya kah rahi hai ye ladki... Gulam aur Aaka Aur wo bhi Aise baithkar...

Mai- Ye kya kah rahi ho Tum Gulam aur aaka.. Ye sab kya hai..

Aur pahle tum ye apni jagah se uth jao aur hume batao yaha par tumhara kon aaka hai.aur Yaha par kya
ho raha hai..

Tabhi Wo ladki apni jagah se uthte huye Boli...

Ladki- Aap ho mere Aaka... Aur mai Apki Gulam... aaj se Aap jo kahege vahi hoga..

Hamari in bato se Ritu ka sir dukhne laga tha isiliye wo chillate huye boli.

Ritika-(Gusse se chillate huye) Band karo apni ye Bakwaas... Ye dipu Tumhara Aaka kaise ho gaya.

Aur Kon ho tum... Kya tumhari koi nayi chaal hai hume phasane ki...

Siraj Patel 741

 Ladki-(Muskurate huye) Ji wo mere aaka abhi abhi huye hai. Aur hum Apne aaka se Kabhi nahi chalanki
karate hai..

Mai- (confused hote huye) Abhi Abhi matlab... Tum sidhi tarah bataogi ye Paheliya kyu buja rahi hu...

Aur sabse pahle tum apna Parichay do.. Tum kon ho aur ye sab....

Ritika- (Gusse se) Ha aur ye sab kya ho raha tha yaha par... Ye Budhi.. aur ye ladayi.. aur ab ye...

Ladki- Ji Mai Ek Jinn hu.. Aur Mai Jinn ki Duniya ki Rajkumari hu...

Aur mera Naam Rasika hai.. Mera Baba Jin ki Duniya ke Maharaj hai...

Mai to ye sunkar Shock hi ho gaya tha. Ab Tak jo Shocking news kam the jo ab aur ek Shocking news
sunne me aa gayi.

Mai- Tum ek Jin ho. Aur wo bhi ek Rajkumari par Phir tum yaha kaise... Aur tumhara wo Kya kahte hai
usko Chiraag kaha hai..

(Ab us Ladki ka Naam hai Rasika. to ab se mai use Rasika kahunga...)

Rasika-Ji Mai Ek Rajkumari hu isiliye mujhe Chiraag ki jarurat nahi padhti..

hamare yaha baki Jo jinn hai unhe Chiraag ki jarurat hoti hai..

Ritu-wo Sab to thik hai par phir tum yaha kaise...

Rasika- ye baat Bahut purani hai. Bahut Salo pahle Mai apne ghar se bhag gayi thi.

Kyu ki Mujhe apne Ghar wale kabhi bahar nahi Jane dete the.

Aur mujhe khul kar apni jindagi jini thi. Mujhe ye Puri Duniya dekhni thi to isiliye mai vaha se bhag
nikali...

Aur phir mai Apne ghar se apni jinni Duniya se bahut bahut dur aa gayi..

Aur mujhe ghumte huye ye jagah dikhayi Di to mujhe dur se ye Jagah bahut achi lagi.

Par yaha ana meri sabse badi bhul thi. Ye baat mujhe yaha aakar Pata chali....

Ritu- Kyu aisa kya huva tha Tumhare sath yaha is jagah ane ke baad..

Rasika- Yaha par ek bahut hi bada Jadugar rahta hai. Is jagah ane ke baad mera samna us Jadugar se
huva.

Aur use jab Pata chala ki mai ek Jinn hu. To usne mujhe Pane ki Bahut Koshish kari....

Wo mujhe har tarah se pana chahata tha.

Siraj Patel 742

 Isiliye usne mujhe Pane ke liye mere sath ladayi ki.. Par.....

Mai- (excited hokar) Par kya Par... Age kya huva...

Rasika- Uska Samna mai Kar nahi payi.. Kyu ki us Jadugar par mai jab bhi waar karti..

Har samay Mera waar Khali jata tha.Use meri taqat chu bhi nahi pa rahi thi.

Aur nahi meri koi bhi taqat uske samne safal ho rahi thi..

Maine har tarah se use Marne ki ya harane ki Koshish kari par mai use Maar nahi saki aur Nahi use chot
pahucha saki.

Aur mai usse kisi bhi tarah se harna nahi chahti thi. Aur nahi wo Jadugar mujhse harta tha....

Ritika- Phir tum yaha Budhiya bankar Kaise rah gayi.....................

Rasika- Ek Din us Jadugar ke sath ladayi karte huye use uske jagah se bahut dur le ayi.

Par Uski jagah se bahar ane ke baad mera har ek waar use lag raha tha...

aur meri har ek Shakti us par Kaam kar rahi thi. Mujhe ye dekhkar tajjub huva..

To isiliye Maine uske hath aur Pair Apni Jadu se band diye..

Aur use ab mai Marne hi wali thi ki Tabhi mere Piche se ek waar huva....

Aur mai age kuch duri par jakar giri... Mujh par kisne hamla kiya ye dekhne ke liye maine Piche mudkar
dekha...

to wo vahi Jadugar tha jiske sath mai abhi kuch Der pahle Ladayi kar rahi thi...

Mai use vaha dekhkar aashchary huva kyu ki ise to maine Abhi bandi banaya tha to wo mere Piche
Kaise...

Jab maine Age dekha to Jise maine Bandi banaya huva To wo us Jadugar ka Bahuroopia tha..

Jisne Jadugar ka Bhesh liya tha..Ab mai Sambhal gayi thi.aur ab mai samaj bhi gayi thi.

Ye Jadugar mujhae harne wala nahi hai. Aur mai bhi usse harne nahi wali thi.

Isiliye Mai vaha se Bhagne lagi.

Aur Jab mai Vaha se udte huye Bhag rahi Thi. Tabhi wo Jadugar Bola..

Jadugar-(Haste huye) Hhhhaaaaa......hhhaaaa..... Tu Jaha bhi ja Mujhse bachke nahi ja sakti.

par mai tujhe yaha se kahi nahi Jane dunga... Aur Na hi tu mujhse haar rahi hai..

Siraj Patel 743

 To Kya huva mai Tujhe Bandi banaunga...

Aur jab tu mujhse haar maan jayegi.. Tab to tu meri Gulam ban jayehi na..

Itna kahkar hi us Jadugar ne apne Magic se Mujhe ek Budhiya banaya aur Mujhe yaha Lakar is Gufa me
band kar diya...

Hum sab To Rasika ki kahani Sunkar hairan ho gaye the. Hum sab ko kya kahe kuch samaj nahi aa raha
tha.

Par aap ko to Pata hi hai Ritu uske Pass to Sawal Hamesha Tayar hi rahte hai...

Hum yaha Shock the Rasika ki kahani Sunkar. Aur Ritu ke Mind me sawal aa gaya the to usne Rasika se
pucha...

Ritu- Tum to ek Jin ho na Phir tum yaha se apne aap ko chuda kyu nahi payi..

Aur us budhiya se apna Real roop me aa bhi to sakti thi na..

Nahi to phir apne Pariwaar me se kisi ko bhi madad ke liye bula bhi to sakti thi na...

Waise Ritu sawal bada acha puchti hai.. Aur Bahut sahi bhi puchti hai..

Chalo phir dekhte hai Rasika Kya Jawab deti hai Ritu ke sawalo ka..

Rasika- Aapka kahna sahi hai par Us Jadugar ne is Gufa ke bahar ek Aisi Diwar banayi thi.

Uski bajah se Meri sari taqat kaam hi nahi kar rahi thi.aur maj Budhi se Apne roop me nahi aa rahi thi.

Aur mai yaha se bahar bhi nahi ja rahi thi.aur mere Sara Jinni Pariwaar yaha se bahut bahut Dur hai.

To isiliye Mai yaha unhe Bula bhi nahi saki... Aur nahi mai unhe konsa sandesh de saki...

Iski yahi baat sunkar mere bhi man me Ek sawal aa Gaya. Aur waise bhi Ritu ke sath rahte huye Kuch to
uska lena padega na...

Mai- Tumhare pass koi Taqat nahi thi to phir Abhi kuch der pahle jo huva wo Kya tha...

Rasika- Diwar ke bahar jo bhi kuch ho raha tha wo sab us Jadugar ka kiya huva tha.

Usne ye sab isiliye kiya tha ki Mujh tak koi Pahuch nahi paye. Aur mujhe yaha se Koi bahar na nikal paye.

Lekin Jab aap sab aye to kahi se mere andar kuch powers aa gayi. Jise maine mahsus kiya tha..

Isiliye maine aap par hamla kiya. Mujhe Laga aapko bhi Us Jadugar ne bheja hai...

Isiliye Mai aap Sab par hamla Kar rahi thi..

Siraj Patel 744

 Mai- Wo sab to thik hai Par akhir me tum mere age jhuk kyu gayi. Matlab maine to tumhe haraya bhi
nahi Phir...

Rasika- kon bola Aapne mujhe haraya nahi... Aapne To us Jadugar ke itne bade Jaduyi ke Diwaar ko tod
diya.

Jis Diwaar ko Us jadugar ke siwa todna Asmbhav tha.. Aur Dusri baat jab aapne Mujhe us Gufa se bahar
kiya..

to usi samay mere Pass meri sari taqat aa gayi thi. Par mai apki taqat ka Samna nahi kar saki.

Maine Puri Koshish ki Par mai apke hamle ka jawab nahi de payi..

aur sabse badi baat jab aapne Mujh par antim hamla kiya to Mai Tadapane lagi.

Aur akhir me maine Haar maan li. Aur jab maine haar maan li..

Usi samay Aapne Mujh par hamla karna band kar diya.isiliye mai Apke samne Apki Gulam bankar khadi
hu....

Uski kahani sunne ke baad hum Tino shant Khade the. Aur Hume dekhte huye wo bhi Shant khadi thi.
Phir maine hi use pucha.

Mai- Tum yaha par kitne saal se ho....

Rasika- Mujhe jyada yaad to nahi par Bahut saal ho gaye honge...

Mai to ye sunkar shock hi ho gayya. Aur use kahne laga..

Mai- Tum bahut salo se yaha ho aur tab se tum aisi hi ho. Matlab tum Budhi nahi huyi ya Mar nahi gayi..

Rasika- Nahi humare yaha jinlogo ki Age nahi badhti.. Wo aise hi Young rahte hai..

Vaha sirf mujhe hi shock laga tha baki woo dono to normal thi.

Aur Sonam to hamesha ki tarah Shant thi. Jaise usme koi feeling hi na ho..

Tabhi Ritu kahne lagi

Ritu- To ab tum kaha Jane wali ho..

Rasika- (Meri taraf dekhte huye) Jaha mere Malik jayege vahi jaungi..

Ritu- To phir Chalo hamare sath...

Mai-Lekin ye kaise hamare Sath...

Ritu-(bich me) Koi baat nahi Dipu.. Ise hamare Sath rahne de...

Siraj Patel 745

 Mai- Aur Ghar me Kya bataynge...

Ritu- Wo hum baad me dekhenge... Pahle hum jis kaam ke liye aye hai wo Kaam kare..

Mai- Ha thik hai...

Ritu- Mujhe Lagta hai ki Hume us Jadugar ke Pass Jana Chahiye... Shayad vaha par jane ke baad hi hume
kuch Rasta mil jaye...

Mai- Nahi hum Vaha nahi jaynhe.. Tumne suna nahi wo Jadugar kitna Taqadwar aur Shaktishali hai..

Ritu- (Hum sab ki taraf dekhte huye) Aur hamare Pass bhi koi aise waise log nahi hai. hamare Pass bhi
Sab ek se badkar Shaktishali aur taqadwar hai..

Mai- Matlab... Aur yaha Par tumhare aur Rasika ke siwa kon hai Bada jadugar.

Mera kya Meri to Shaktiya Ati jati rahti hai..Aur Sonam uska to mujhe kuch malum hi nahi hai...

Ritu- (Haste huye) Kyu ki Tumne Sonam ko Abhi tak Asli Roop me Dekha hi nahi hai..

Aur Tum... Jane do Tumhe waqt ke sath sab pata chalega Abhi tumhe batakar koi phayda bhi nahi hai.

Bas itna Jaan lo tumne Us Jadugar ki sabse badi diwaar tod Di..

Aur Ek jinn ki Rajkumari ko apna Gulam banaya aur tum kah rahe ho mere Pass kya hai...

Mai- Acha acha Thik hai samaj gaya par Ye baat mere palle nahi padi Sonam ka asli Roop matlab..

Agar Sonam ke andar Sach me bahut powers hai to Abhi Kuch der pahle Jo dekha wo kya tha..

Ab is baar Ritu kuch nahi Boli wo to bas Sonam ko dekhti rahi. Ab To sirf Sonam ko hi iska Jawab dena
tha..

Sonam- Us samay Mai apne Asli Roop me nahi thi. Aur us samay meri powers Kam istemal hoti hai..

Aur jab maj Apni asli Room me hoti hu to tab mujhe koi nahi hara sakta siway Aapke...

Mai- Siway mere... matlab Maine Tumhe kab haraya tha..

Sonam- Isiliye to Mai Yaha apke samne hu...

Mai- Par Phir Tumhara Asli Roop konsa hai..

Abhi Sonam Kuch kahne hi wali thi ki tabhi Ritu kahti hai...

Ritika- Wo to Tumhe waqt ane par hi pata chalega Abhi nahi samje...

Siraj Patel 746

 Mai- Thik hai...

Hamara jab Tak ye Chal raha tha tab Tak Rasika Hume sirf smile karte huye dekh rahi thi..

Sach me yaar Rasika Bahut hi Sundar Dikh rahi thi. Aisa nahi hai ki Ye Dono bhi kisi se Kam nahi hai..

Yaha par Sab ek se badhkar ek Husn ki malika hai...

Ab yahi par Sham ho gayi thi. Aur dhire dhire andhera bhi badhne laga tha. Aur tabhi Ritu boli.

Ritu- Ab kya yahi baithe rahna hai. chalo chalna nahi hai kya age hume..

Mai- Nahi aaj yahi Rukte hai na mujhe bahut joro se Bhuk lagi hai..

aur raat bhi bahut ho gayi hai. To aaj yahi rukte hai aur Phir kal Chalte hai...

Sonam- Ha yeh baat sahi hai ritu Di aaj yahi Rukte hai na..

Ritu- Thik hai Baba aaj yahi Rukte hai...

Vaha par ek Chota sa Jharna tha vaha par maine Pani piya aur Phir sabne Pani piya

aur Hum Khane ke liye baith gaye.. Hamare sath Rasika bhi akar baith gayi.

Par khayenge kya.. Hamare samne kuch bhi nahi hai. Maine Ritu ki taraf dekha to wo mujhe dekhte huye
has rahi thi.

To Mai use gusse se kahne laga...

Mai- Hum yaha Baith to gaye. Par khayenge kya.. Yaha par khane ke liye to kuch bhi nahi hai.

Rasika- Agar aap Kahe to mai Kuch karu...

Ritu- Na Abhi nahi.. Tumhe hamare Khane ke bare me Bhi kuch malum nahi hai..

JAb tum hamare sath aogi na tab tumhe khud pata chal jayega.. Is waqt mai Kuch karti hu...

tabhi Sonam bich me Bolti hai..

Sonam- Ritu Di.. Apne pichli baar mujhe mauka nahi diya tha par is baar Khana to mai hi lekar aungi...

Mai- Pichli baar matlab...

Ritu- Kuch nahi..(Sonam se) Lekin Dhyan rahe Apna hi khana Lana wo nahi jo Tum Pahle khati thi...

Sonam- Nahi Di.. Uske bare me mai to ab sochti bhi nahi hu.

Aur Phir Sonam ne apni ankhe band ki aur Apna hath age kiya...

Siraj Patel 747

 Tabhi hamare Samne apna Dharti ka Khana aa gaya Aur ye to bahut Sara Khana aa gaya tha. Par Sab
meri Pasand ka tha.

To Mai bina soche samje Tut pada Khane par.

Mujhe dekhte huye Ritu aur Sonam to hasne lagi thi. Aur Rasika to pahle se hi has rahi thi...

Ab hum sab ne khana kha liya tha to ab mujhe full nind aa rahi thi.

Lekin hum soyenge kaha ye bada sawal tha.

Yaha to Charo taraf sirf ghas hi ghas thi. Aur bich bich me pathar..........................

Mai- ab to mujhe bahut nind aa rahi hai lekin hum soyenge kaha...

Rasika- Isme mai kuch madad kar sakti hu.

Ritu- Aur wo kya...

Rasika- mai yaha par ek jaduyi mahal bana deti hu. Aur usme hum Saab raat gujarenge...

Mai-Wow...ye to bahut hi acha Plan hai. Phir der kis baat ki chalo shuru ho jao..

Usne apna ek hath age kiya aur tabhi hamare samne ek bahut hi sundar mahal aa gaya.

Bahar se dikhne me wo mahal bahut shandaar dikh raha tha..

Lekin would Mahal kuch do Floor Ka hi tha..

Ritu- wow... Ye jaduyi mahal to bahut hi acha dikhta hai...

Hum Charo us mahal ke andar chale gaye. Aur jaise hi hum andar gaye..

wo mahal Bahar se gayab ho gaya. Jaise wo us jagah ho hi Na...

Andar se bhi wo bahut hi sundar dikh raha tha. Niche 2 kamre the wo konse the wo maine nahi dekha..

Aur upar kuch 4 kamre the. Par sab kamre ek jaise the. Aur sab bahut bade bhi the..

Mai- mai To chala sone ab sab apna apna dekh lo Good night..

Ye kahte hi mai upar jakar ek room ki taraf chala gaya aur jakar sidha bed par jakar let gaya. Mujhe to us
bed par sote hi nind aa gayi..

Agli subah mujhe Ritu uthane ayi. Phir mai utha aur ready hone ke baad niche aya.

To dekha tino chair par baithe huye the. aur maine Dekha unke samne breakfast rakha huva tha.

Siraj Patel 748

 Mai-(Khush hote huye) Wow...aaj to subah subah nashta mil gaya...

Lagta hai hum yaha kisi kaam se nahi picnic par aye hai...

Ritu- (Gusse se) Chupchap khana khao aur chalo ab waqt aa gaya hai hamare Jane ka..

Phir mai bhi unke sath baithkar bharpet khana khaya aur hum us mahal se bahar aa gaye.

Hum jaaise us mahal se bahar aa gaye. Waise hi wo mahal gayab ho gaya..

Mai- Chalo ab batao kaha Jana hai.

Ritu- Ye to ab Hume Rasika batayegi Hume Jana kaha hai.

Rasika- Mai Kaise Aka... Aap jagah bataye hum aapko vaha le chalenge.

Mai- To phir Hume us jadugar ke pass le chalo jisne tumhe us Gufa me rakha tha.

Rasika- Lekin vaha to bahut khatra hai aka aur wo jadugar bhi bahut shaktishali hai..

aur ab tak to use pata bhi chal gaya hoga koi use Marne ke liye aa raha hai...

Ritu- Aur wo Kaise..

Rasika- Aap bhul gaye kal aaka ne kaise us Jadugar ki Jaduyi diwar tod Di.

Jise Aaj Tak Mai kya koi bhi tod nahi saka. To isi bajah se use malum pad gaya hoga..

Ritu- (Smile Karte huye) Ab tum jaise kah rahi ho humne uski wo mayavi Diwar tod Di to ab tum hi batao
Kya hum uska samna nahi kar sakte...

Rasika- Thik hai Aaka hum aapko vaha le chalte hai...

Mai- Par mai sirf ek shirt par tumhare sath chalunga. Ki tum mujhe wo Aaka baka nahi kahungi..

mujhe bahut odd feel hota hai. Agar kahna hi hai to inki tarah mujhe RD kah sakti ho.

Rasika-Thik hai Aaka... Ohhh.. Kshama karna.. RD...

Phir Rasika ne ek jaduyi mat bulayi jispar hum Charo Khade ho gaye aur wo mat Hawa me bate karte
huye udne lagi.

Kuch age Jane ke baad mujhe ek gaon dikhayi diya jaha par mujhe kuch gadbad lag rahi thi to maine
Rasika se pucha..

Mai- Rasika wo vaha par kya ho raha hai..

sabne us taraf dekha to Rasika boli.

Siraj Patel 749

 Rasika- vaha par us Jadugar ke admi aye hai. Aur wo us gaon walo ko lut rahe hai. Aur ab wo vaha se
nikalne wale hai...

Ritu- To phir chalo un gaonwalo ko bachate hai.

Rasika- Nahi mai aap sab logo ko batana bhul gayi. us Jadugar ke pass pahuchne ke liye...

usi ke admiyo ki madad se pahuch sakte hai. Kyu ki Hum akele vaha nahi pahuch sakte.

Mai- Aur aisa kyu..

Rasika- Kyu ki usne apne rajya me ek Mayavi diwar banayi huyi hai.

Jise todna sambhav nahi hai. Aur wo sadharan ankho se dikhti bhi nahi hai...

Mai- Lekin hum uske sath jaynge kaise...

Ritu- Wo dekho wo log ja rahe hai. Aur unke sath kuch saamaan bhi hai. To hum unme chupkar ja sakte
hai.

Mai- Waise Idea bura nahi hai. To phir Kya soch rahe ho chalo.

Hum un admiyo ke pass jakar un samano me chup gaye. Tabhi un logo me se ek admi bola.

Admi- Kyu re ye saamaan aaj kuch jyada hi vajandaar nahi lag rahi hai..

Admi2- Lagta hai aaj humne kuch jyada hi le liya hai...

Tabhi un sab admiyo ke age ek admi chal raha tha wo in sabse bola.

Admi3- Jaldi chalo re sab log agar der ho gayi na to mai sabko Jadugar ke pass le jaunga...

Phir wo sab admi jaldi se chalne lage aur hun unke sath us saamaan me chupe huye Jane lage.

Kuch age chalne ke baad wo sab log ruk gaye.

Tabhi unme se jo age ek admi tha wo kuch mantra padhne laga. Aur phir wo sab chalne lage.

Lagta hai yaha se hum sab us Jaduyi Diwaar ke andar aa gaye.

Hum sab us saamaan me chip gaye the isiliye Hume bahar ka kuch nahi dikh raha tha.

Kuch age Jane ke baad unme se ek admi bola.

Admi- Ha yahi par rakh do sab saamaan aur ab chalo Jadugar maharaj bula rahe hai.

Phir wo sab saman vahi chodkar chale gaye. Aur Hume kuch door lagane ki abaj ayi. Uske baad koi abaj

Siraj Patel 750

 nahi ayi.

Lagta hai wo sab admi chale gaye isiliye hum sab us saamaan se bahar aa gaye.

Aur jaise hi mai us saamaan se bahar aya aur niche pair rakha...

Tabhi mujhe ek ajib sa current laga. Aur mujhe ajib sa lagne laga tha.

Na Jane kyu par mujhe aisa lag raha tha koi mujhe apne se dur kar raha hai..

aur kabhi mujhe lagta ki koi mujhe apne pass khich raha hai..

Tabhi Ritu mere pass ayi aur boli

Ritu- Kya huva Tumhe Dipu..

Mai- Kuch nahi mujhe niche pair rakhte hi ek ajib sa current laga...

Ritu-(Dhire se) lagta hai hum hamari manjil ke kafi najdik hai. Isiliye tumhe aisa laga hoga.

Mai-Ha shayad aise hi kuch hoga...

Rasika- Ab Hume yaha se chalna chahiye us Jadugar ke admi kabhi bhi yaha aa sakte hai.

Aur Shayad use ab Tak pata bhi Chal gaya hoga hum yaha aa gaye hai.

Mai- Aur wo Kaise pata chal gaya hoga. Tumhe pata hai na hum yaha chupke se aye hai.

Rasika- Bahar chalo RD apko sab pata chal jayega.

Phir hum vaha se bahar Jane ke liye bade hi the. Tabhi Rasika ne apne jadu se Door khola..

aur tabhi andar kuch sainik hath me hathyaar Lete huye andar aa gaye..

Jinhone Hume Charo taraf se pakad liya.

Mai- Ye yaha Kaise.. inhe kaise pata chala..

Rasika- Maine to pahle hi kaha tha Us Jadugar se koi baat chupi nahi hai..

Ritu- (Gusse se) Chalo in sainiko kahatm karte hai.

Mai- Nahi Abhi nahi pahle hum us Jadugar ke pass chalte hai phir dekhte hai...

Sonam- ha yeah idea sahi rahega ..

Phir Wo sainik Hume lekar kahi chalne page tabhi jate huye Ritu kahne lagi..

Siraj Patel 751

 Riti- (Khushi se) Kya baat hai Dipu tumhara Dimag kuch kuch pahle ki tarah kaam karne laga hai.

Mai- Acha ye to phir bahut achi baat hai. Lekin ye kaise huva.

Sonam- Shayad hum hamare manjil ke najdik aa gaye hai isiliye...

Mai- Ab to mujhe bhi lagta hai aisa hi hai.

Wo sab sainik Hume us Jadugar ke pass le gaye. Jo hamare samne sinhaasan par baitha tha.

aur hum us Jadugar se bahut dur khade the.

Lekin Hume us Jadugar ki abaj easy sunayi de rahi thi............................

Tabhi wo jadugar hamari taraf dekhte huye jor jor se hasne laga. Aur haste huye wo Apni jagah uth
gaya.

Wo Jadugar dikhne me hamare hi tarah tha sirf uske Kaan badi thi. Jaise humne pahle yaha ke logo ki
Dekhi thi.

Wo apne sinhasan par baitha huva tha Aur uske right Hand me ek badi Aur ajib si dikhne wali stick thi...

To maine Rasika se Pucha...

Mai-(Dhire se) Rasika kya yahi hai kya wo Jadugar.

Rasika ne kuch nahi bola. Sirf ha me sir hilaya Shayad wo Jadugar se dar rahi thi.

Itne din Us Gufa me rahne ke karan isme Shayad dar chaya hoga..

Varna Maine Suna hai Jin se Jyada koi taqadwar nahi hota. Wo Jo chahe wo kar sakte hai...

Aur Rasika to Jinn ki Rajkumari hai. Bas iske man me Jadugar ka dar paida ho gaya hai aisa lag Raha tha...

Mai yahi sab soch raha tha ki Tabhi Wo Jadugar ki hasne ka Shor gunja aur wo haste huye Bola...

Jadugar- Hhhhaaaaa........hhhhhaaaaaaaa....... Hhhhhaaaaa...... Chumantaaarrrr......

Aaj Tak meri najar se koi nahi Bach paya to tum log kaise bach paoge...

Mujhe us Jadugar ko dekhte huye ek ajib si baicheni ho rahi thi.

Bich bich me mera Sir dukhne laga tha. Lekin maine apne aap ko Control kar ke rakha tha....

Jaise jaise mai Us Jadugar ke pass ja raha tha..

waise waise mujhe koi Shakti Rokne ka Prayas kar rahi thi. Par wo kya tha mujhe samaj nahi aa Raha
tha....

Siraj Patel 752

 Jadugar-(Rasika ko dekhte huye) Are...waahhh... Tu bhi chuut gayi.. Lekin kaise..

kisme itni himmat aa gayi Jo Meri Jaduyi diwar tod sake. Kiske andar itni taqad aa gayi...

Jadugar-(jor se chillate huye) Kisssmmeee.....jinni tere me to nahi hai... Na.. agar Tere andar hoti to tu
kab ki Bahar aa gayi hoti..

Phir..( Sonam ki taraf Dekhte huye) tujhme... Nahi..... Tere andar bhi itna dum nahi hai...

Phir Ritika ki taraf dekhte huye...isme bhi nahi hai...

Phir meri taraf dekhte huye ha... Jarur tune todi hogi meri Jaduyi Diwar...

(gusse se) Par Kaise... Akhir Kaise... Kon ho tum aur yaha kya kar rahe ho....

Wo jadugar phir se achanak hasne laga aur Apni jagah jakar baith gaya.. Aur Phir se bola..

Jadugar- (Haste huye) Tum log koi bhi ho. Lekin mera Samna nahi kar sakte....

Ye bolkar wo phir Se hasne laga.hum sabko Is Jadugar ka behavior bahut hi ajib laga.

Mujhe to Ye jadugar ek number Pagal lag raha tha. Na Jane ye yaha ka Kaise itna bada Jadugar ban
gaya...

Hum sab sirf us Jadugar ko dekhe ja rahe the. Humme se koi bhi kuch nahi bol raha tha...

Sirf uske sune hi ja rahe the. Lekin kisi ko to uska Jawab Dena tha to Mai hi use kahne laga..

Mai- Hey... Jadugar... Kab se bak bak kiye ja raha hai. Agar dum hai To samna kar ke dikha Hum sab ka..

tu khud ko bahut bada Jadugar samajta hai na to chal dekhte kon hai..

Tabhi mere Age kuch sainik the unhi me se ek ne apni Talwar mere upar phek Di.

Wo Talwar ek bijali ke lights ki tarah mere taraf Badhne lagi thi.

Par ye light mujh Tak pahuchne se pahle hi ruk gayi.

Aur mai ye dekhne laga Ye Talwar kisne roki hai To wo Ritika thi. Jisne ye light ki Talwar roki huyi thi.

Aur Ritu ne uski light rokte huye vahi bijali ko modte huye us par hi chod Di.

Jisse wo sainik vahi apni jagah tadapate huye mar gaya.

Ye dekhte huye wo Jadugar apni jagah phir se hasne laga. Aur haste huye bola.

Jadugar - (Haste huye) Aaj bahut dino baad lagta hai koi takkar ka mila hai. Aaj bada maja ayega.. Tum

Siraj Patel 753

 sabse ladkar...

Mai- (Gusse se) maja to tab ayega jab tu mere samne ayega.. Ye bacho ke jaise bate karna band kar...

Ritu- (Dhire se)Kyu re Dipu lagta hai yaha aakar tera dimag chalne laga hai aisa lagta hai...

Mai- Aisi koi baat nahi hai. Par yaha aakar na Jane kyu par bich bich me mai bahut Halka mahsus kar raha
hu.

Jadugar- Chal Phir mai bhi dekhu kitna Dum hai tum Sab me..

Par mujh Tak pahuchne se pahle tumhe meri sena ko harana hoga...

Itna kahte hi Us Jadugar ne apna ek hath upar kiye jo us hath me wo jaduyi chadee thi.

Usme se kuch lights hamare Charo aur padi aur kuch hi der me vaha par kuch aisa huva jise dekhkar hum
shock rah gaye....

Kyu ki ab hum uske mahal me nahi the kisi Bahut bade Ground me the.

Aur hamare samne karib ek lakh ke najdik Sena khadi thi.

Un sabke hatho me hathyaar the aur hum sirf 4 log the.

Ab Kya hum 4 ko Milkar hi puri sena ko harana hoga. Ye kaisr sambhav hai.

Mai to itni badi Sena dekhkar kuch der ke liye dar hi gaya tha.

Par mujhe apni sathi nidar dekhkar mujh me bhi kuch sahas aa Gaya..

Maine Sabko dekha aur wo sab meri taraf hi dekh rahe the tabhi...

hum sab ko ek abaj sunayi di jo us Jadugar ki thi par wo hume Dikh nahi Raha tha...

Jadugar- agar tum sab Milkar in sabka samna kar ke jinda rah gaye..

to ant me mujhse ladna. Mai yahi hu Aap sab ka Khel dekh raha hu...

Aur Phir us Jadugar ki hasi ki aabaj aa gayi. Achanak mera Sir dukhna shurur ho gaya..

Jise maine control kar liya. Kyu ki in sabko mai ab bata bhi nahi sakata tha.

Mai- Ab kya kare Ritu.. Itni sari Sena ke sath hum sirf 4.. inhe kaise sambhal payenge Aur inse kaise ladh
payenge..

Ritu- Inke liye to hum sirf 4 hi kafi hai. Aur jab Tak hum Tino inse ladte hai.

tab tak tu aram kar. Aur agar hume dekhte huye tera bhi mood ho jaye to aa Jana phir ground me

Siraj Patel 754

 ladhne ke liye...

Aaj inko dikha hi dete hai hum kya chij hai.

Mai- Lekin kaise karenge hum 4 sirf...

Ritu- Sonam lagta hai Ab waqt aa gaya hai Tumhara....

Mai- (confuse hote huye) Kaisa waqt..konsa waqt.... Tum sab ye kya baat kar rahe ho.

Yaha par ladne ki bajay tum sab bate kar rahe ho. Wo dekho hamare kitne najdik aa gaye hai.

Ritu- To kya huva... ( Sonam ki taraf dekhte huye Jor se) Sonam....

Tabhi Sonama hamare kuch dur gayi aur vaha jakar khadi ho gayi.

Aur uske baad kuch aisa huva jise dekhkar mai To full Shock hi ho gaya....

Ye dekhkar to kuch kuch Rasika bhi surprise ho gayi thi. Par usne dikhaya nahi apni chehare se..

Sonam ka Tej dhire bad raha tha. Aur uske Charo aur ek Sunahari lights chamakne laga thi.

Us Sunahare Roshni me Sonam hume dikh nahi rahi thi.

aur uske baad jo Hume dikhayi diya use dekhkar mai to aur bhi Jyada Shock ho gaya. Aur mere muh se
nikala..

Mai- (Surprise hote huye) Sunahara...... Dragon.......

Ritu- Ha Sonam ek Dragon Queen hai...

Mai- Par ye kaise...

Ritu- Ye tumhe baad me pata chalega...

Maine Dekha Sonam ek Sunhare Dragon me badal gayi thi.

Aur wo Dragon matlab Sonam bahut badi ho gayi thi. Uske Charo aur lights Chamak rahi thi...

Siraj Patel 755

 Usne ek baar upar muh kar ke Dahada to uske dahadne se jaise jamin hi hilne lagi.

Aur uske muh Se aag bahar nikalne lagi....

Mai- Ye kya tha...

Ritu- Sonam in darindo ko dekhkar Gussa bhi hai aur itne dino baad Dragon Me badalkar wo Khush bhi
hai.

Is baat par mai kuch nahi Bola sirf Sonam ko dekh raha tha.

Uski Dahad sunkar ek baar To wo Jadugar bhi apni jagah se hil gaya tha phir wo bahut hi Khush hote
huye Bola.

Jadugar- Wwoowww..... Dragon.. Aur wo bhi Sunahara.. Aaj to maja aa gaya... Bahut Dino se mujhe iski
hi pratiksha thi.

Ab To Dragon bhi Apne hath me hai Aur Jinn bhi apne hath me ab to mai Pure Universe me Raj
karunga...

Itna kahkar wo Phir se jor jor se hasne laga..

aur Idhar us Jadugar ke Sainik hamare taraf badh rahe the aur wo bhi puri tadad me..

Ritu- Rasika Ab tum bhi tayar ho jao Ladne ke liye.

Rasika- Ji mai to har samay tayar rahti hu.

Siraj Patel 756

 Ritu- Thik hai Dipu tum Piche jakar baith jao Aur Hume Sirf dekhte huye maje lo.

Aur Agar tumhara bhi man ho ladne ka to phir aa Jana...

Itna bolkar usne Apne Magic se piche ek patharo ki Chair ready ki..

aur uske baad mai us Chair par baith gaya. Tabhi Maine Rasika ki taraf dekha.

To Rasika Apna Roop bada kar rahi thi. Aur wo karib Karib 50 Feet ki Ho gayi.

Aur usne bhi apna Vikral Roop le liya. Par ek baat thi us vikral Roop me bhi Rasika bahut Sexy Dikh rahi
thi mujhe...

Sab Ready the. Sirf mujhe Aur Ritu ko Chodkar..Ye kahna Shayad galat hoga ki mai aur Ritu.

Kyu ki is waqt mai hi Ready nahi tha. Balki Ab Ritu bhi Ready ho rahi thi.

Ritu Apni Jagah Ankhe band kar ke khadi thi. Aur Tabhi uski Body Chamakane lagi thi.

Par uski Body Golden aur Hare Rang me Chamakne lagi thi. Aur uske Charo Aur ye lights phail gayi thi....

Aur Tabhi Usne ek Bawandar bana liya aur Ritu us bawandar me ankhe band karte huye..

Siraj Patel 757

 aur Apne Dono hath phailate huye hawa me gol Ghum rahi thi. Jaise wo Apne andar ki Shakti bahar la
rahi hai.

Mujhe to ye sab dekhkar bahut hi Bada Shock lag raha tha................................

Kyu ki Mere Pass jo koi Bhi The wo sab Taqadwar the sabke pass kuch na kuch Powers thi.

Aisa nahi hai ki mere pass bhi kuch powers nahi hai. Par Kya karu sala Power use hi nahi hoti jab Tak
mujhe Gussa na aa jaye...

Aur yaha Ritu aram se aisa handle kar rahi thi. To mujhe Gusaa ane ka sawal hi hota.

Isiliye mai Apni jagah baithkar is Fighting ka maja lene laga.

Ritu ab Apni jagah bapas aa gayi thi. Par uski Body abhi bhi chamak rahi thi..

aur uske Dono hatho me Do Bijali ki tarah Chamakati huyi Talwar. Aur sabse badi baat Uski Ankhe Green
aur Gold ho gayi thi.

Siraj Patel 758

 Ab huva Shuru khel matlab Age ke Sainik the wo ab hamare Bahut pass aa gaye the.

Sab ready the bas ha bolne ki deri thi to Maine socha ye kaam mai hi Karen deta hu...

Mai- (jor se chillate huye) Chalo Akkkrrrraammmaaannnnn..............

Mera ye sunte hi wo Tino Tut pade us Jadugar ki Sena par..

Ek taraf Sonam hawa me ghumte huye 1000 ke karib sainiko ko Apne Muh Se nikali Agni se Jala rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 759

 Aur kabhi kabhi Apne Pankho Se un par hamla bhi kar deti thi.

Idhar Rasika Apne bade huye Roop ke Karan jo bhi Sainik uske Pass the.

wo sab uske Pairo ke Niche dab kar mar rahe the.

Rasika ke hath me ek bada Hathyaar tha us hathyaar se jo baki uske age the..

unhe idhar udhar apna hathyaar Ghumate huye maar rahi thi...

Aur Rasika waise in sabko marte huye Age badh rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 760

 Aur Idhar ritu Apne Dono hatho me Talwar ghumate huye age badh rahi thi.

Us Bijali ki talwaar se jo bhi uske Age ata wo vahi khatam ho jata.

Uski Speed bhi bahut Tej thi us waqt wo karib 1 second me wo 100 sainiko khatam kar rahi thi.

Aur wo sainik bhi apni jagah se hile bina hi jamin par gir rahe the.

Aur Tabhi jo sabse Piche sainik the unhone in par Tiro ka aur Agni ke patharo ka Hamla karna Shuru kar
diya..

Un Tiro ka Sonam aur Rasika par to kuch nahi huva.

Aur Rahi pathar ki baat to Yaaha Sonam un patharo aapne muh se Fire karte huye in Patharo ko jala rahi
thi.

Aur phir un Patharo ko pankho Se niche jo sainik the unpar pheke ja rahi thi.

Aur idhar Rasika us par Tiro se to kuch nahi huva par wo in patharo ko Apne Power se jaha se aye the
Vahi bhej rahi thi.

Siraj Patel 761

 aur isiliye kuch hi der me wo pathar Ana bhi band ho gaye the.

Idhar Ritu Apne Talwaar Ghumate huye jo bhi tir uske pass aa rahe the unka rukh badakte huye..

wo un Tiro ka sainiko par chala rahi thi.aur un Patharo se bachti ja rahi thi...

Tabhi un Saininko me Karib 20 feet kel darinde bhi aa gaye the.

Aur wo bhi Sonam aur Rasika par hamla kar rahe the.

Par Tabhi Ritu ne unke pass jakar niche se unke pair hi katwa diye aur wo bhi 3 part me.......

Jisse wo 20 feet se 10 feet ke hi ho gaye.. Aur uske age ka kaam Rasia ne Pura Kiya..

Matlab Usne jitne bhi 10 feet ke ho Gaye the unhe Apne pairo se idhar udhar phek rahi thi...

Siraj Patel 762

 Uske baad Usne Apne muh me Hawa bhari Aur Apne pure jor se utni hi Hawa Bahar phek Di...

Jiski bajah se vaha ke sainik hawao me udne lage Aur jitne bhi Hawa udne lage the...

Unhe Sonam jalakar khak Kar rahi thi.. Ye sab dekhkar mujhe to bahut maja aa raha tha.

Tino ek se badkar ek aur tino bhi Apni shaktiya use karne me mahir...

jab ye Tino Sath me ho na to Aise 1 lakh sena kya 100 lakh sena bhi aa gayi na to unhe Koi rok nahi
sakta....

Phir Ritu ne Apne Dono Talwaar ko ek kar diya.aur ab wo talwaar ek machine Gun me badal gayi....

Aur is Machine gun ki ek khas baat thi. Wo ye ki isme unlimited Fires the... Aur isme se Bijali ke gole nikal
rahe the...

Jiske 1 waar se 6-7 sainik to Aise hi Hawa hote ja rahe the..

matlab Jaha bhi iska waar hota vaha par ek Bahut hi bada dhamaka hota...

Siraj Patel 763

 Aur uske ghere me Jo koi bhi aata wo vahi rakh ho jata tha..

Ab Ritu ek jagah baithe huye us Machine gun se fire kiye ja rahi thi..

Aur Usme se ek hi waqt Bahut sare Aise gole nikali rahe the...

Aur us gun ka muh jis taraf hota wo vaha dhamaka Kar dete...

Ab Jaha par 100 sainik mar rahe the vaha par 200 sainik mar rahe the.

Aur ye sab Khel mai aur wo Jadugar baithe huye dekh rahe the. Par bas dono me ek difference tha.

Jaha par ye sab dekhte huye mai Khush ho Raha tha vahi par wo Jadugar ye sab dekhte huye gusse me
aa gaya tha.

Ab Ritu ne wo Gun bhi gayab Kar di.. Aur Usne Rasika Aur Sonam ko Apne pass bulawaya...

Aur wo Dono bhi uske pass aa Gaye Tabhi Ritu ne unse kuch kaha to wo Dono ne bhi apna sir ha me
hilaya....

Uske baad wo Tino milkar apne hath Samne ghuma rahe the..Pahle to mujhe ye samaj nahi aya...

ye tino Kya kar rahi hai par baad me dekhte hi mai samaj gaya ye kya kar rahe hai....

Un tino ne Apni taqad ek Kar ke bahut hi bada Fire ball banwaya.. Wo Fire ball bahut hi bada tha.

Par ek baat thi wo Fire ball har tarah see chamak raha tha.. Kyu ki usme un tino ki taqad samayi huyi
thi...

Aur uske baad un tino ne wo fire ball sainiko par Chod diya.

Ab wo Fire ball us Bade se Ground me har taraf Ghum raha tha....

Siraj Patel 764

 Wo Jaha bhi jata vaha pqr sab Rakh kar ke jata.

Wo Fire ball bahut hi Sahaktishali tha. Ab un Sainiki yoki tadad bahut kam rah gayi thi.

Ritu hawa me udte huye un sab ka Maja lene lagi thi..

Yaha par ab Rasika bhi Apne Power ka use karte huye sab ko maar rahi thi. Aur Sonam ka to kuch kahna
hi nahi.

Wo apna kaam bakhubi kar rahi thi. Mujhe ye sab dekhkar aisa lag raha tha..

Jaise un Tino me Race lagi ho kon kitne Sainik Marta hai. Aur wo bhi sabse Pahle..

Ye sab dekhte huye Wo Jadugar bahut hi Gusse me aa gaya tha.

Aur wo apni jagah se uth gaya. Aur Tabhi phir se mera Sir dukhne laga.. Lekin is baar dard pahle se jyada
ho gaya tha...

Mai to mere Sir ko hath me lete huye apne jagah baith gaya. Mujhe wo dard bahut Tej ho raha tha...

aur mai us dard me chillane laga.. Par kisi ko bhi meri Abaj sunyai nahi de rahi thi...

Kyu ki wo sab abhi bhi ladne me busy the. Mera sir dukhne ke Karan mera Gussa bhi bad raha tha..

aur mere Ankhe pure Red ho gayi thi.aur na Jane mai kaise vaha se Gayab ho gaya aur mai Us Jadugar ke
Pass aa gaya...

Siraj Patel 765

 Wo Jadugar Apni Jagah baitha huva tha wo pahle se jyada gusse me tha. Ab to mai bhi Full Gusse me aa
gaya tha.

Jadugar- (Gusse me) Mujhe ek Baat samaj nahi ayi tumne meri Jaduyi diwar tod kaise Di.

akhir tumne wo todi hoti to tum vaha par aise sab dekhte huye na baithte.

Mujhe Laga tujhme kuch Powers hogi par lagta hai Tere andar to koi bhi Powers hi nahi hai.

Itna kahte hi usne Apni magical Stick Age ki aur us stick me se Ek Nili Roshni mere upar padi..

jisse mujhe Jalan hone lagi aur mai Tadapate huye due jakar gir gaya................

Jadugar is baar Meri taraf aste huye bola...

Siraj Patel 766

 Jadugar-(haste huye) hhhhhaaaahhhaaaa.......hhhhhaaaahhhaaaa... Kya yaar maine Socha tha tum
mujhse ladoge aur Tujhme kuch Powers hogi..

to tere sath ladne me maja ayega par tum to Abhi bhi jaise ki taise hi ho...

Ab to mere man me sawal bhi Aya hai ki Sach me tune wo Diwar Todi bhi hai ya nahi...

Aur yaha par Mai Dard se tadapane laga tha. Par mai uske chodi huyi nili Roshni se nahi...

balki mera Sir pahle se bahut dard kar raha tha. Usi ke Karan mera dard badh gaya tha..

Mai jaise jaise us Jadugar ke Pass jata hu mere Sir ka Dard Aur bhi badh jata na Jane kyu...

Us Jadugar ne mujh par Phir se hamla kiya Lekin is baar bahut badi si chattane phek kar....

Aur tab mai mere sir dard aur us Jadugar ke bakchodi ke karan bahut Gusse me aa Gaya tha..

Isiliye maine Apne hath age kiye aur us Chatta ko vahi rok diya.

Aur use dusri taraf ishara karte huye phek diya. To wo chattan dur jakar gir gayi...

Ye dekhkar wo jaudgar kuch khush hote huye kahne laga...

Jadugar- (Khush hote huye) Waaahhhhh...... Ab lag raha hai Tujh me koi Shakti hai.

Bahut Dino baad Jung lad raha hu. Aur Wo bhi kisi takkar wale ke sath aaj maja ayega...

Siraj Patel 767

 Mai-(sir Dard se) Kyu isse pahle kitne Logo se Tera Pala pada hai.

Jadugar- Wo sab to bahut Bade Jadugar the aur wo Jinn bhi jo ab Tere Sath hai..

par mere aur is Jaduyi chhadee ki age koi bhi jyada Der khada nahi rah paya. To tum Kya Chij ho...

Us Jadugar ne Apne Shakti ke Ahankar ke Karan Jane anjane me mujhe bahut baat bata Di.

Jis baat ko usne kisi ko bhi nahi bataya tha. Matlab uske Shakti ka Raaj uski Jaduyi stick me hai...

Phir to is Chhadee ko us Jadugar se Kaise bhi kar ke alag karna hoga.varna ye to mujhe aise Marta
jayega...

Mai yahi sab soch raha tha ki Tabhi us Jadugar ne mere Upar ek bahut bada Pani ka bawandar bana kar
mujh par phek kar diya...

To mai us bawandar ko dekh na saka.

Aur us bawandar ne mujhe Apne andar khich liya...

Aur mai Us bawandar me Gol gol ghumne laga. Tabhi Us Jadugar ne Apne hath ki Chaddi upar ki..

aur us Chaddi me se ek Bijali Upar gayi aur wo Sidha us Bawandar par giri...

Us bijali ke girne ki bajah se wo Bawandar aur bada ho gaya. Par ek baat ho gayi thi.

Us bijali ke girne ki bajah se mujhe us Pani me current lag raha tha...

Jiski bajah se mai idhar udhar hilene laga. Aur Baad me mujhe us Bawandar ne bahar phek diya.

Aur mai us bawandar ke bahar jakar pet ke bal niche gir gaya...

Maine jaise taise kar ke khud khada ho Gaya...tabhi Wo Jadugar mujhe Haste huye Bola...

Siraj Patel 768

 Jadugar- Kyu re mere itne se power se hi dar gaya tu. Ye to sirf ek Chota sa Namuna tha...

age dekhna chahata hai tu (jor se Chllate huye ) To ye dekh..

Aur itna kahte hi Us Jadugar ke hath me Jo stick thi use wo ghumane laga.

Uske is tarah stick Ghumane se us chaddi me se bahut sari Invisible Talwar nikalne lagi...

Aur wo sari talwaro ne mujh par Hamla kar diya.. Mai Sirf Apni jagah Khada tha..

aur mai kuch bhi kar nahi pa raha tha. Us Talwaro ne mujhe par har tarah se waar kiya.

Mere Body par bahut Sare ghav ho gaye the. Aur mere Body se Khun bhi bahut Nikal raha tha.

Mere hatho par pairo par Chehare par Aur sabhi aur un Talwaro ke Ghav ho gaye the.

Uske aise waar karne se mujhe kuch sujh hi nahi raha tha...

Aur us samay Mera Gussa bhi chala gaya tha isiliye mai apni jagah se hil bhi nahi pa raha tha.

Siraj Patel 769

 Aur Tabhi us Jadugar ne Apni Chhaddee ko rok diya...

Aur usi samay usne Apna Dusra hath age kar ke upar kiya. Aur Tabhi mere Upar Patharo ki barish hone
lagi.

Aur kuch hi der baad mai un pathro ke Niche dab gaya....Jab wo pathar niche Gir rahe the.

Us waqt mera phir se sir dard karne laga tha. Isiliye mai Apna Sir hath me lekar un patharo ke niche dab
gaya...

Aur Tabhi Sonam Ritu aur Rasika ye Tino un sabhi sainiko khatam karke Normal Roop me hamare Pass aa
rahi thi.

Tabhi un Tino ne dekha mere Upar pathar gir rahe hai..

Aur mai Apne Sir ko hath lagate huye un patharo ke niche dab gaya hu...

Ye dekhkar Ritu mere Pass chillate huye ane lagi. Aur uske piche Rasika aur Sonam bhi aa rahe the....

Ritu-(Chiklate huye) Dddiippppuuuuuuu....................

Usne mere pass akar wo sab pathar mere upar se hata diye. Aur jab usne dekha..Mai Apne sir ko hath
me liye huye leta hu.

Aur mere Body par har Jagah tarah tarah ke Ghav hai. Aur unme Se khun bhi bahut bah raha hai.

Ye dekhkar wo mujhe uthane ayi. Par Abhi bhi mere sir me dard ho raha tha.

Aur ye dekhte huye Ritu bahut Gusse me aa gayi.

Par ye dekhte huye Wo Jadugar phir se apni jagah baith gaya. Aur Jor Jor se hasne laga Aur kahne kaga.

Jadugar- Hhhhaaa..... Mere Shakti ke Age koi bhi nahi khada rah sakta. Phir Ye Ladka kya chij hai.

Lekin manna padega is Ladke ko itna Marne ke baad ye abhi bhi jinda hai...

Uske muh se ye sab sunne ke baad Ritu ko bahut Gussa ata hai. Aur wo Gusse me Jadugar se kahti hai.

Ritu- Tum Apne Shaktiyo par bahut gurur kar rahe ho na. Balki tum iske samne kuch bhi nahi ho.

Abhi Sher Soya huva hai agar wo ek baar Jag gaya na to tumhare jaise hazar bhi kya.....

lakho bhi aa gaye na to bhi uska koi kuch bigad nahi sakta.

Aur sun le tu kah raha hai ye mar kyu nahi raha hai Kyu ki ye aaj Teri maut bankar aya hai...

Itna sunkar wo Jadugar bahut jor jor se hasne laga

Siraj Patel 770

 Aur uske piche jo koi bhi sainik the wo sab hasne lage the. Idhar Rasika Sonam se puchti hai...

Rasika- Aap sabko maine pahle hi bata diya tha is Jadugar ke bare me par aap me se kisi ne bhi meri baat
nahi Mani.

Ab dekha na kya haal huva hai RD ka. Aur Ye Tumhari Ritu Didi Aisa kyu kah rahi hai RD ke bare me.

Sonam- (smile kartes huye) Ye sab tumhe kuch hi der pata chal hi jayega.

itna kahkar wo dono shant ho gayi aur Hume dekhne lagi. Ritu mere pass niche ek pair par baith gayi aur
mujhse kahane lagi...

Ritu- (mere ankho me dekhte huye) Dekho Dipu mujhe pata hai Tum is Jadugar ka samna kar sakte ho.

Aur tum ise hara bhi sakte ho to utho aur ladho usse...

Ritu ki baat sunkar mujhe aur bhi josh aa gaya aur mai apni jagah se uth gaya.

Aur ritu ko Sonam ke sath Khade hone ko kaha. Ab mai us Jadugar ke same jakar khada ho gaya.

Jadugar- Wahhh... re ladke manna padega tujhe itna maar khakar bhi tu mere pass aa gaya par ab tu
mere hath se Bach nahi Payega...

Mai- Dekhte hai Kon kiske hath se Bach nahi payega.

Aur itna kahte hi phir se mera Gusaa badne laga. Aur mai us Jadugar ke pass bhagte huye Jane laga.

par uske pass Jane ki bajah se Phir se mera sir dard karne laga...

Par is baar maine Apne sir ki parwah kiye bagair uski aur bhag raha tha.

Aur ye dekhkar us Jadugar ne Apne Dono hatho me apni stick pakad li. Aur Upar ki..

Siraj Patel 771

 Jiski bajah se Upar jor jor bijaliya Girne lage. Aur mere Pass ate hi...

usne wo talwar Gol ghumate huye mere Hath par waar karne laga...

Lekin uske waar karne se pahle hi mai niche jhuk gaya aur uske Dono pairo me se Age Slide karte huye
nikal gaya.

Aur age jakar khada ho Gaya. Matlab ab uski Pith meri aur thi. Aur meri Pith uski taraf.

Lekin ek baat ho gayi thi. Uski aise stick Ghumane se ek bijali upar se girkar jis jagah usne stick right to
left ghumayi thi.

Siraj Patel 772

 Uske age bahut se ped the aur vaha par uski sari Sena...

Aur wo Bijali Sidha uski sari Sena par padi jiski bajah se wo sab Adhe kat gaye..

aur wo bijali unh sab ko adha katate huye age nikal gayi.

Aur unke Piche jo sabhi ped the un sab ko katkar hi khatam ho gayi.

Matlab ab vaha us Jadugar ki Sena ke Lashe aur unke Piche adhe Kate huye ped sab ek sath hi niche gir
gaye....

Ye sab dekhkar to Sonam Ritu aur Rasika tino ek sath surprise ho gayi.

Wo tino sochne lagi. Kya itni Power ho sakti hai is ek chhadee me..

Par mai ye dekh nahi paya. Kyu ki us waqt mai Dusri taraf muh karke khada huva tha...

Par jab us Jadugar ne dekha ki us Ladke ke badle usne apni sena ko maar diya..

to wo Jadugar Aur bhi gusse me aa gaya aur wo piche ki taraf yane meri taraf palta..

aur usi waqt hi mai Full Gusse me us Jadugar ki taraf palta.

Lekin mai us Jadugar ke mudne ke kuch der baad muda tha..

isiliye wo Jadugar mujh par waar karne ke liye Ready tha par mai uska hamla rukne ke liye ready nahi
tha...

Isiliye usne apne Done hath upar kiye huye the aur Jaise hi mai muda..

usi samay us Jadugar ne sidha mere sir par Us stick se hamla kar diya.

Jadugar ke is waar se mai bahut Jor se chillaya aur mera jor se chikhne ki gunj Charo aur phail gayi thi..

Mere jor se chillane ki bajah se wo Puri jagah kampne lagi thi. Vaha ki Dharti hilne lagi thi.

Aur usi Samay us Chhaddee par upar se bahut badi Bijali giri..

aur wo bijali Sidha mere sir ke upar Rakhi huyi Chhaddee par padi.

Us bijali ke girne ki vajah se us Jadugar ko bhi ek current ka Jhatka laga..

aur wo Chhaddee us Jadugar ke hatho se chut gayi.

aur Jaise hi wo Chhaddee us Jadugar ke hatho se chut gayi usi samay wo Dharti hilne lagi.

Vaha ki dharti to pahle se mere chillane se hilne lagi thi.

Siraj Patel 773

 Par ab us dharti me darar aa gayi. Aur Mai Sidha us Chhaddee ke Sath dharti ke Andar chala gaya.

Aur mere andar jate hi upar ki dharti band ho gayi. Jaise vaha par kuch huva hi na ho......

Ritu-(Jor se) Dddddddiiiiiippppppuuuuuuuu..............

Ye sab dekhte hi Ritu Jor jor se chillane lagi. Aur chillate huye Rone lagi.

Use Bahut Ajib Feel ho Raha that Aur uske sath Sonam aur Rasika ko bhi ajib sa Feel ho raha tha...

Idhar Wo Jadugar apne hath se Chhaddee chut Jane ke vajah se bahut pareshan tha..

par use is baat ki Khushi bhi thi wo Ladka mar gaya. Chhadee ka kya wo phir se nikal lega khod
ke..........................

Sab yahi Soch rahe the lekin Tabhi kuch Aisa huva jo kisi ne Socha bhi nahi tha.

Us Jamin ke andar se Ek Bahut badi Aur Tej Roshni ane lagi.

Aur kuch hi der me vaha Sabhi aur Sirf White Rroshni hi Roshni thi.

Us Roshni me Aam Admi ko Dekhna Asmbhav tha.. par Ye tino matlab Ritu Sonam aur Rasika to sab dekh
rahi thi.

Par Us Jadugar ki Ankhe band ho gayi thi.

Wo Rosni ab bahut Tej ho gayi thi.

Jiske Karan un Tino ko bhi Apni ankhe band karni padi thi..

Aur Tabhi Wo Jamin Phat gayi. Aur usme se ek aisa Shaksh nikla..

jo bahut Fast Speed me tha. jo Sidha Upar Udte huye Chala gaya...

Par abhi bhi Wo Roshni kam nahi huyi thi. Lekin Ab Wo Tino age ka najara jarur dekh sakti thi..

Lekin ek baat thi us Shaksh ke Dono aur wings jarur the...

Wo Shaksh Ab Hawa me udte huye bahut upar gaya...

Aur ab usi Speed me niche aa raha tha. Par ek baat dekhne ke Layak thi..

us Shaksh ke hath me Ek Aag se Chamakati huyi Talwar thi..

Aur vaha ke Tej Roshni me Us Talwaar ka effect kuch aur hi ho raha tha...

Siraj Patel 774

 Ab Wo Shaksh sidha Niche aya aur Usne Apne Dono hatho me wo Talwar pakad ke Sidha us Jadugar ko
upar se lekar niche Tak do bhago me kaat diya..

aur Phir Vahi Talwaar Right se left Ghumate huye uska sir Dhad se alag kiya..

Us Jadugar ka Sir hawa me udte huye dur jakar niche gir gaya.

Aur ab us Jadugar ke char hisse ho gaye. matlab 2 sir ke aur 2 Body ke.

Aur wo 4 tukde ab Jamin par gire huye the. Lekin kuch hi Der me us Jadugar ke Body se Tej Roshni me

Siraj Patel 775

 Badal Gaye..

Par Wo jo Roshni thi wo Sabse alag thi matlab wo Kali roshni Thi jo Kali Shaktiyo se bani huyi thi....

Wo Kali Tej Roshni us Shaksh ke Body ke andar Ghus kar dusri aur se nikal gayi aur Kahi Dur jakar hawa
me Gayab ho gayi....

Par us Kali Tej Shakti ke Us Shaksh ke Body se paar hone ke Karan wo Shaksh jordaar Dard se Chillane
laga.

Aur Phir Achanak uska Chillana band ho gaya...

Uske Chillane se phir se Aisa laga jaise bhuchal aaya ho. Uski wo Chikh bahut Dardbhari thi.

Jor jor se bijaliya Gir rahi thi. Jamin hilne lagi thi...Lekin kuch der baad Phir se mahol shant ho Gaya...

Par ab uske chillane band hone ke Karan wo safed light Phir se badhne lagi..

Ab to un Tino ko phir se matlab Sonam Ritu aur Rasika ko age ka kuch bhi dikhayi nahi de raha tha aur
isiliye unhone apni ankhe band kar Di...

Par kuch hi der baad wo light Kam hoti chali gayi. Aur uski bajah se unhone apni ankhe khol Di...

Aur jaise hi unhone apni ankhe khol Di. Waise hi unhone age dekha..

To vaha dekhkar wo Tino bhi Surprise se jyada Shock ho gayi.

Lekin ek baat ab Us Shaksh ke piche koi Wings nahi the ab wo Gayab ho gaye the...

Par kuch der dekhne ke baad un Tino me se Sonam aur Ritu to bahut bahut Khush ho gayi...

Unke chehare se ye Khushi chupate huye bhi chup nahi rahi thi... Unke rom rom me ye Khushi phail gayi
thi...

Kyu ki Unhone jo Dekha wo ye tha ki unke age ek Shaksh Right hath me ek Chamakti huyi Talwar liye
khada tha.

Siraj Patel 776

 Aur us Shaksh ki pith inke taraf thi. Aur uske Body par ek alag hi tarah ka Kawach tha jise Armour bhi kah
sakte hai..

Use hi dekhkar kuch der ke liye wo sab shock ho gaye. Par uske baad Sonam aur Ritu bahut khush ho
gaye.

Aur isi khushi me unke ankho se Ansu ane lage the....

Aur Jab wo Shaksh palta matlab usne in tino ki taraf dekha...

Siraj Patel 777

 tabhi Rasika aur bhi Jyada Shock ho gayi. Aur usi tarah us Shaksh ko dekhe ja rahi thi...

Usko dekhte huye wo kahi kho so gayi thi..

Kyu ki Wo Shaksh aur koi nahi Mai hi Tha Rudradip...........

Mujhe is halat me dekhkar Ritu aur Sonam to bahut hi khush ho gayi thi.

Aur un dono ke yahi khushi ke mare ankho se Ansu nikal rahe the. Par vahi Rasika mujhe dekhkar Shock
ho gayi thi...

Lekin yaha ek Twist hai Aur wo ye hai ki.. Ab mai Piche Palta to dekha Ritu Sonam aur unke sath aur ek
Ladki thi.

Jise mai pahchan ne ki Koshish karne laga. Mujhe laga ise maine kahi to dekha hai par yaad nahi aa raha
hai.

Aur un tino ko dekhne ke baad Mai idhar udhar dekhne laga. To mai dusre hi jagah tha.

Par ye kaise...Mai yaad karne laga to mujhe bas itna hi yaad aya ki mai to un Danavo ko sath ladh raha
tha...

Aur uske baad mai yaha par kaise pahuch gaya.

Mai yahi sab soch Raha tha ki tabhi mujhe Ansh ki Abaj Sunayi di...

Ansh- Bhai....

Mai- ha Bolo ansh Aur ye sab Kya hai. Mujhe ye kya ho raha hai..

mujhe kuch yaad kyu nahi hai mai yaha kaise aya aur mai yaha kya kar raha hu.

Aur mere samne Ritu Sonam Aur wo ladki kaha se aa gayi..

Ansh- Bhai Aap ek Kaam karo aapke hath me jo Talwaar hai na..

use ek baar Apne Sir se Lagakar use Apne Andar Jane ke liye Adesh do. Aur ek baat is Talwaar ka Naam
Veer hai...

Mai- Lekin aisa kyu aur usse kya hoga.

Ansh- Aap ek baar lagao to sahi aur us Talwaar ko Apne Sir se lagane ke baad aap sirf Veer bolo..

Ye Talwaar apke Andar Khud ba khud chali jayegi. Aur phir jab kabhi bhi apko uski Jarurat padegi..

Tab Aap Sirf Veer naam Pukarne se hi ye Apke hath me aa jayegi...

Siraj Patel 778

 Mai- Thik hai Ansh tum kahte ho to ek baar dekhta hu...

Aur uske Baad Ansh ne jaise kaha wo waise maine kiya.

mere hath me jo Talwar thi use maine Apne sir se lagaya aur Sirf Veer kaha.

To usi Samay mujhe ek current sa laga aur Mai do kadam piche hat gaya.

Ye dekhkar Ritu aur Sonam ek pal ke liye to dar hi gayi thi. Par uske baad mujhe Normal dekhkar wo
dono bhi Normal ho gayi.

Maine Apni Ankhe kholi to is baar maine phir se in tino ko dekha par is baar mujhe sab yaad aa gaya.

Us 2nd power ke baad mere sath kya kya huva kyu huva aur Uske baad mai yaha par kaise..

aur kyu pahucha ye sab mujhe yaad aa gaya. Isiliye is baar mai Rasika ko pahchan paya.

Aur Tabhi ye sab yaad ate hi mere Ankho me do bund Ansu aa gaye.

Ye Ansh Ritu ne bhi dekh liye the to wo mere Pass Daudte huye Ane lagi aur ate hi Sidha mujhe Gale laga
liya...

Siraj Patel 779

 Aur maine bhi use Kas ke Gale laga liya. Na Jane hum dono kab se ek dusre ki baho me rahe the.

Jab bhi mai Ritu ki Baho me hota hu to mujhe ek Ajib so khushi milti hai. Ek Sukun milta hai mujhe uski
Baho me.

Ye dekhkar Sonam ke bhi Ankho me ansu aa gaye the. Par usne apne ansu rok liye.

Aur Rasika to surf ye sab dekhe ja rahi thi. To akhir usne Sonam se puch hi liya...

Rasika- Sonam Di ye sab kya tha jo Abhi Abhi huva. Ye us Shaktishali Jadugar ko Kaise maar sake..

Aur Jadugar ke Marne ke baad inka vyavhaar(Behavior) aur Look achanak hi Change ho gaya....

Sonam- Ye sab tumhe mai Aram se bata dungi bas Abhi itna Jaan lo Inka naam hai RUDRADIP....

Rasika to ek Pal ke liye mera Naam sunkar Chonk hi gayi.

Aur wo Kabhi mujhe to kabhi Sonam ko dekhe ja rahi thi..

uske muh se shabd hi nahi nikal rahe the phir bhi wo jaise taise bol hi padti hai...

Rasika- Kkkyyaaa..... Yeee.....vvaahhhiii.... Hhhaaaiiiii......

Sonam- Ha tum jo soch rahi ho ye vahi hai....

Rasika ye baat sunkar bahut khush ho gayi aur khushi ke mare wo uchal hi padi.

Sonam ye dekhkar has hi Padi. To Sonam use haste huye puchti haai..

Siraj Patel 780

 Sonam- Kya huva tum aise achanak Khush kaise ho gayi.

Rasika- (Khushi se) Wo kya hai na Bachpan se inke bare me bahut Suna tha.

To inhe dekhne ki bahut icha thi meri aur Aaj dekho mai uni ki hi Gulam aur Dasi ban gayi hu...

Sonam- Aaj Bola hai aisa kabhi mat kahna Gulam aur Dasi aisa kahna..

unhe pasand nahi hai. Wo tumhe apne dost ki tarah mante hai aur waise hi rahna...

Rasika- Thik hai...

Aur idhar mai Sonam ki hasne ki abaj sunkar hi hosh me aa gaya tha..

to Maine Ritu ko chodne ki koshish ki par usne mujhe bahut kas kar pakad ke rakha tha....

To mains Ritu sr kaha.

Mai- Ritu mujhe chod do. Sab Hume hi dekh rahe hai.

Ritu- Mujhe koi parwah nahi kisi ki. Aur waise bhi aaj tum mujhe bahut dino baad mile ho aaj mai Tumhe
nahi chodne wali.

Mai- Ritu hum kabhi baad me mil lenge par ab Hume yaha se chalna chahiye...

Plz mere liye yaha se Jane ke baad kuch din mai tere sath hi rahunga na...

Ritu- (Mayus hokar) Thik hai...

Itna Bolkar Ritu ne mujhe anchahe man se chod diya. Aur mujhe ajib si najar se dekhne lagi.

Jab maine dekha Sonam aur Rasika ek dusre se bate karne me busy hai..

To mai Ritu ko apne pass khichkar use ko kiss karne laga.

Siraj Patel 781

 Kuch 5 second kiss karne ke baad maine us chod diya...

Par is 5 second me hi Ritu madhosh ho gayi thi.

Aur bahut dino baad uske labo ko chumkar mujhe bhi bahut acha lag raha tha..

Kuch der baad usne ankhe kholi aur mujhe dekhne lagi...

To is baar maine uski taraf dekhkar smile Di aur phir uska Hath pakad kar hum dono chal diye Sonam aur
Rasika ki taraf.

Unke pass jakar Mai khada ho gaya aur unse kahne laga...........................

Mai- Thanks Rasika Tumne hamari itni madad ki Hume yaha is Jadugar ke pass le Aya..

aur Tumhare hi bajah se aaj Meri yaddast laut ayi hai...

Rasika- (Muskusrate huye) Ye Aap kaisi baat kar rahe ho RD.. ye to Mera Farz tha..

Aur ab Mai Apki Dost bhi to hu.. to Dosti me ye Sab chalta hai...

Mai- (smile karte huye) ye bhi sahi hai To (Sab ki Aur dekhte huye) Chale ab....

Ritu- Ha ha Chalo Ghar chalte hai sab rah dekh rahe honge hamari..Aur aise Ghar jakar sabko surprise
bhi kar dete hai...

Mai-(Kuch sochte huye) Nahi abhi hum Ghar Nahi ja rahe hai hum kahi aur ja rahe hai.

Siraj Patel 782

 Ritu- Lekin kaha.. hum Ghar Nahi ja rahe to phir kaha ja rahe hai.

Par dipu Ghar me Sab log bahut pareshan hai Pahle se hi...

Mai- Nahi tum abhi unhe kuch nahi bataungi mere bare me..

unse kaho abhi Mera ilaz shuru hai. Aur Hume Ghar ane me abhi waqt lagega.

Ritu- thik hai Mai bol dungi par hum akhir ja kaha rahe hai ye to batao Aur kyu.

Mai- Maine aap sabse ek baat chupayi thi.

Sonam- Aur wo kya...

Mai- Jab Meri yaddast chali gayi thi tab Mai yaha se bahut dur Chala gaya tha..

ek Dusri Galaxy me Vaha par ek aise grah par Jo hamare ghar se bahut dur tha.

Aur vaha se ane me mujhe karib 3-4 saal lag bhi sakte the...

Sonam- Par Aap to dedh mahine me hi Dharti par aa Gaye the na phir.

Mai- Vahi Bata raha hu Mai. Mujhe un logo ne Ghar tak pahuchne ke liye bahut madad ki.

Meri yaddast Jane ki bajah se unhone mujhe saftey se Ghar pahuchaya.

Par ab muhge aisa lag raha hai ki wo kuch sankat Mai hai. Aur wo bhi Meri bajah se...

Ritu- To phir ab hume vaha chalna chahiye...

Rasika- (Apne hi dhun me) Aap kah rahe ho wo bahut dur hai to hum vaha Tak pahuchnge kaise..

Mai-(haste huye) bas chutki bajate hi..

Ritu bhi mere baat par hasne lagi aur Sonam ko bhi samaj aa Gaya Mai kya kah Raha hu. Isiliye would bhi
hasne lagi thi.

In dono ko aise haste huye dekhkar Rasika bhi Sochne lagi.. Aur Sab jante huye bhi wo kaise ***sawal
Puch rahi hai...

Aur wo Shant ho gayi.. Ab maine sab logo ko apne pass bulaya aur unhe mujhe pakadne ko kaha.

To Sab logo ne waisa hi Kiya. Aur Maine un sab se ankhe band Karne ko kah diga.

To un sabne apni ankhe band kar di to Maine bhi apne ankhe band karte huye ansh ko yaad kiya

Mai- (man me) Ansh Kya tum hume vaha le ja sakte ho ya Mai khud vaha ja sakta hu.

Siraj Patel 783

 Ansh- Ji Bhai ab Aap khud vaha ja sakte ho...

Mai- Thik hai Ansh...

Aur mai vaha se gayab ho gaya usi jagah. jaha par Mai yaddast Jane ke baad pahli baar gaya tha.

Mai to us jagah par ja raha tha par humse bahut dur kisi aur jagah koi Log bahut Khush the...

Wo kon the pata nahi par unke bato se to aisa hi Lag raha tha.

Aur wo sab dikhne me ek se badhkar ek darawane aur bhayanak dikh rahe the.

Agar hamare dharti par inhe koi dekh le na to uski to vahi upar ki ticket nikal jaye.

Wo jagah kisi narak se Kam nahi thi. Aur wo kisi danav se kam bhi nahi dikh rahe the.

Unme se to bahut se log khushi ke mare nach bhi rahe the.To Chalo phir sunte hai wo log kya kah rahe
hai..

Aur wo sab itna kyu khush hai....

Danav- (Khush hote huye) Waahahhhhhbhh..... aaj hum sab bahut Khush hai....

Kyu ki Aaj bahut Dino baad unki Taqate Laut ayi hai.. Aur Ab wo Pahle ki tarah hi Taqadwar ho gaye
hai.....

Tabhi un sab danavo me ek Female Saitan thi wo bolti hai....

F Saitan- Nahi Abhi Tak nahi... jab Tak wo puri tarah Laut nahi Ate Tab tak unki Puri taqate laut nahi
ayegi..

par Abhi bhi jo Taqade laut ayi hai wo sab kisi se kam nahi hai...

Abhi inhi sab Shaktiyo se wo hara ja sakta hai... Aur phir....

Danav- phir kya ji... Phir kya hoga...

Danav1- (Jor Jor se haste huye) Phir kya... Is Pure bharmhand me Hamara hi Raaj hoga. Aur.......

Iske Age wo kuch bol pata isse pahle hi Uska Sir dhad se alag ho gaya...

Aur wo vahi Tadapate huye mar gaya... Ye sab dekhkar to vaha ke sare Danav Chonk hi Gaye the....

Aur ye dekhne lage ki wo kisne kiya par jab unhone dekha wo aur bhi shock ho gaye..

Wo sab to usi Female Saitan ne kiya tha jo Abhi kuch der Pahlebahut khush thi aur ab wo full Gusse me
Dikh rahi thi...

Siraj Patel 784

 Use sab aise Gusse me Dekhkar sab usse darne lage..

kyu ki jab bhi wo gusse me ati to aur bhi bhayanak ho jati hai. tabhi wo Gusse se Boli. .

F Saitan- Hamara nahi sirf aur sirf unka. Aaj Tak Unse badhkar na koi huva hai..

aur nahi koi hoga aur tum aise Soch rahe the. To tumhara Aisa hi Haal hoga....

Kuch Der Mahol to Shant raha. Us Danav ke Marne ki bajah se par jaise hi uski Marne ke baad Rakh ho
gayi...

waise hi Vaha par phir se sab danav log Masti me Jhumne lage... Aur phir Apne Apne Partners ke sath....

Ye Sab to Lage huye the masti me.. Par wo Shakti jo Azad ho gayi thi..

RD ke Talwar Hasil karne ke baad ab wo Apne man se pure Galaxy me jaha chaho udhar Ghum rahi thi...

Na Jane par Aisa lag raha tha wo shakti kuch Dhund rahi hai par Wo Kya tha ab ye to wo Kali Shakti hi
Jane...

Aur vaha se bahut Dur ek aisi jagah Un 5 Graho ke Upar ek Galaxy me...

Jo bahut bada Mahal tha us Mahal ke Andar kuch log Baithe huye bate kar rahe the.

To Chalo dekhte hai Vaha Kya ho raha hai...Ab to Sab Samaj hi gaye hoge mai Kisi ki baat karte raha hu.

Par unhe dekhte huye lag raha tha jaise wo Log Bahut Khush bhi hai Aur Utne hi Dukhi bhi....

Aur vaha par Ab is Samay wo The Lord aur unka ek Beta aur Beti hi baithe huye the...

Unke yaha Aur bhi log the par is samay sirf wo Tino hi baithe huye the.Jo sab Milkar bate kar rahe the..

Lord- (Khush hote huye) Dekh liya Beta ab usne Apne dum par uski Agli Shakti bhi Hasil kar li...

Aur use jo yaad nahi tha wo bhi Sab yaad aa gaya...

Ye sunkar Wo Lord ki Ladki Khush ho gayi thi par Agle hi Pal wo Pahle ki tarah Mayus ho gayi Aur waise
hi Boli...

Beti- (Mayus hote huye)Par Kya Phayda use wo Sab to Yaad aa gaya par na Jane hum kab use yaad
ayenge....

Jo Lord ka Ladka tha wo bhi vahi Baitha huya tha to wo bolta hai...

Beta- hum Sab use Yaad ane me Abhi waqt hai Par usse pahle mai bata Sakta hu..

wo Humse Milne ane wala hai aur wo bhi Bahut Jald....

Siraj Patel 785

 Ye sunte hi wo beti bahut Khush ho jati hai.. Aur khushi ke mare ek baar uchal hi padti hai..

Par Abhi bhi use Vishwas nahi ho raha tha is baat par isiliye wo Apne Baba se puch leti hai...

Beti- (Khush hote huye) Kya... sach me... Sach me Baba...

Lord- Ha Beta wo Jald hi Milne ane wala hai Hum sab se....

Ladki- (Khushi se) Ye to Bahut hi Achi Baat hai.. Ab to mujhe ek Pal bhi nahi raha jata usse mile bagair...

Uske chehare se itni Khushi dikh rahi thi. Ki wo kitni bhi Chupane ki koshish kar rahi thi.

Par chipa nahi pa rahi thi. Tabhi wo ladka bolta hai..

Beta- Dekho Tum Aisi hi Muskurate huye raha karo.. Tumhe Pata hai Na Tumhare Muskurane se aur
dukhi hone se kya hota hai...

Beti- Ha ji pata hai... Par mai kya karu... Jab bhi mai Apne bete ke bare me sunti hu to Bahut Khush ho
jati hu...

Ye kahkar The Lord ki Beti kahi kho si jati hai...

Lord- (haste huye) ha ha ha......Pata hai Ab is Khushi ke mare tum use mat Bhul jana...

Itna kahkar Lord unke Piche ki taraf Ishara karte huye kahte hai.

To unke Beta aur Beti piche ki taraf dekhte hai to vaha par koi aur Khada/khadi tha/thi...

Jo dur se hi inhe dekh raha tha...

To in logo ke piche dekhte hi Wo jo koi bhi dur khada tha wo Chupne lagta hai..

Aur vaha se andar bhag jati hai... Ye dekhkar in Tino ke Chehare par Halki si smile aa jati hai.

To Lord ki Beti Apne Jagah se uthte huye bolti hai...

Beti- Mai Abhi Ayi....

Wo beti Jane lagi Tabhi Piche se Ek Abaj ayi jo Lord ki thi aur wo unki beti ko bol rahe the...

Lord- Use kuch karna aur kahna Mat....

Ye sunte hi wo Ladki piche mud jati hai aur waise hi haste huye kahti hai...

Ladki- Apko lagta hai mai Aisa kuch karungi...

Itna kahkar wo Chali jati hai. Aur Uske baad Lord Apne bade Bete ki aur dekh rahe the...

Siraj Patel 786

 To unka Beta kuch Mayus sa lag raha tha Ye dekhte hi The Lord unke Bade bete se kahte hai..

Lord- Mujhe Pata hai Tum aise Kyu Baithe ho. Par Tum Chinta mat karo.......

Ab iske Baad un Dono me Kuch Aur Bate hoti hai aur wo bhi Apne kaksh me Chale jate hai...

Aur idhar Mai In sab bato se bekhabar Vaha Ja raha tha...

Jaha par mai Yaddast Jane ke baad pahli baar gaya tha unse Milne ke liye.....................................

Mai Us Grah par kuch 5 second me hi pahuch gaya tha.

aur hum sab vaha ke sabse bade Building par Khade ho gaye...

Vaha par jakar Maine sabko ankhe kholne ko kaha aur unhe kahne ke baad mai bhi Age dekhne lava...

Par ye jaise hi Maine Apne Charo aur dekha mai to yaha ka Najara dekhkar aur bhi Shock hi ho gaya.. Aur
mere sath wo tino bhi...

Ritu- -(Shock) Ye Sab kya hai Dipu... Kya tum is Jagah rahte the...

Ritu ye baat kahkar meri taraf dekhne lagi Par mai Abhi bhi age ki taraf dekh raha tha. Kyu ki Age ka
Najara hi kuch aur tha...

Matlab Mere Jane se Pahle ye Jagah kitni Sundar thi.

Charo Aur bade bade buildings aur Ek se Badhkar ek Technology...

aur sabse badi baat yaha par ek Ghar jaisa Mahol lagta tha mujhe..

Par ye Ab to mujhe kisi Khandar ki tarah hi lag raha tha.

Kuch der ke liye mujhe to Laga Jaise mai kisi Aur hi Grah par aya hu. Par sab kuch dekhne ke baad mujhe
Pata chala...

Mai Jo dekh raha hu wo Sach hai aur yaha par Bahut kuch Bura huva hai..

jagah jagah Aag lagi huyi thi.. Bahut se Buildings niche gir gayi thi...

Aur Bahar sab sannata chaya huva tha. Koi bhi Bahar mujhe dikh nahi raha tha...

Tabhi mujhe ritu ne hilaya aur Mai hosh me aya.aur mai uski Taraf dekhne kaga..

Ritu- Kya huva tumhe aur ye Tum hume kaha le aye ho... Kya tum Yaha rah rah the...

Mai- Hhhaaaaa.... Matlabbb... nnaahhiii......

Siraj Patel 787

 Ritu- Kya ha.. Kya Nahi... Thik se bolo na....

Mai- matlab Ye Jagah vahi hai Jaha par mai Pahle aya tha..

par wo Jagah to Aisi Nahi thi.. WO Jagah Bahut sundar thi.. Balki bahut beautiful thi...

Sonam- To phir is Jagah aisa kya huva hai Jo ab aisi ho gayi...

Mai- Ye to Ab unse Milne ke baad hi pata Chalega...

Sonam- Ki..

Mai- Chalo tum Sab ko Milata hu un Logo se. Chalo mere Pass aao...

Phir WO sab mere Pass aa gaye.. Aur unhone mera Hath pakda hi tha ki Tabhi..

Ritu achnak mera Hath chod deti hai.aur do kadam piche hat jati hai...

mai To uske Aise Achanak hath chodne se chonk hi gaya...

Mai- Kya huva.. Tumne Hath kyu choda...

Ritu- Ek minute Shayad koi Call aa raha hai... Shayad Mom ka hai....

Mai- To phir mujhe kyu Sunayi nahi de raha..

Ritu- abe Bewkuf kyu ki ye mera Call hai aur Mom sirf mujhe yaad kar rahi hai tumhe nahi samje Mote..

Mai- Acha-2 thik hai Par mere Bare me kuch mat batao unhe.. Unhe vaha jakar Surprise dete hai....

Ritu- ha haThik hai ab mujhe bat karne de...

Itna kahkar usne kuch der me liye Ankhe band kar Di...

Aur Samne Apne Hath dono Aise Ghumaye Jaise purane jamane meCricket match ke Umpires Review ke
liye ghumate the Ek TV ki tarah....

Tabhi Hamare Samne ek Screen aa gayi... Aur Vaha par hume mere Ghar ka Pura Scene dikhayi dene
laga..

Jaha par Mom khadi thi aur unke Kan me cellphone laga huva tha. Shayad mom Ritu ko Phone laga rahi
thi...

Par ye Power Ritu ke Andar thi ye baat to mujhe ab pata chali hai...

Pata nahi ye ladki Aur Kya Kya kar sakti hai... Ab to ye age hi pata chalega...

Tabhi yaha se Ritu ne bola..

Siraj Patel 788

 Ritu- Ha bolo Mom....

Mom- (Gusse se) Mom ki Bachi kaha thi tu itni der. Mai Kab se Try kar rahi hu Tera Number. Utha kyu
nahi rahi thi Kya kar Rahi hai tu...

Mai- Mom...mom.. mom... Shant ho jao wo Mai Washroom gayi thi..

aur Mobile Room me hi rah gaya tha. Mai Abhi bahar ayi to dekha mobile baj Raha that to wo Apka Call
tha...

Mom- Acha wo Sab chod bata mera Bacha kaisa hai.. thik to hai na.. uski Tabiyat me koi sudhar to Aya hi
hoga na..

Ritu- Waahh... Re meri Super Mom. Call kiya mujhe aur Puch rahi ho Apne Bete ke bare me...

Kabhi Apne Ladki ka bhi khyal karo. Use bhi pucho kaisi hai khana khaya kya.. Kya kar Rahi hai..Tabiyat
kaisi hai...

Ritu ye sab Bol hi rahi thi ki Tabhi Ritu ko Maine piche se Halke se Mara.

Aur use dhire se bola mom se kuch bhi mat bol.. Aur Jaldi kar...

Mom- Ha ha.. Koi jarurat nahi Tere bare me puchne ki.. Mujhe pata hai Tu jaha bhi Jayegi..

Khush hi rahegi aur Khane ki tu chod hi de.. Ghar pe thik se khana nahi khati vaha jakar kya khak
khayegi..

Aur rahi mere Bete ki baat to tu hi use Hamesha pareshan karti hai..

(Rote huye) Aur Abhi to uski Yaddast bhi ja chuki hai is bajah se...

Ritu-(Haste huye) Kya Mom Aap bhi... kabhi to meri Side liya karo..

Aur Aapka Bacha bhi thik hai.. Aur wo Abhi Aram kar raha hai.... Kya mai use nind se uthau kya...

Mom- Naaa... Koi jarurat nahi hai.. Use Sone de.... Aur tum tino Kab wapas aa rahe ho...

Ritu- jald hi... Yaha ka Kaam hote hi vaha aa jaynge...

Mom- Thik hai phir Jaldi Aana aur Sonam kaisi hai wo thik to hai na....

Ritu- Ha Mom Sonam bhi Thik hai. Chalo ab mai rakhti hu varna meri Abaj se Apka ladla Bacha uth
jayga...

Mom- Thik hai Phone Rakh par use sone de aur use Pareshan mat kar....

Phir Ritu call disconnect karti hai aur wo Screen off ho jati hai.. Screen off hote hi Ritu kahti hai..

Siraj Patel 789

 Ritu- Dekho kya Jamana aa gaya hai.. ek Mom uske Ladle ke bare me puchti hai.

Sonam ke bare me puchti hai. Par uski bechari Ladki ke bare me kuch bhi nahi kahti...

Sabka Khyal rakhne ko kahti hai par khud ka bilkul bhi nahi ...........

Mai- Kyu ki Unhe Pata hai unki Ladli ko kuch nahi hoga...

phir Chahe wo Duniya idhar ki udhar ho jaye unke ladki ka koi bhi kuch nahi bigad sakta...

Ritu- (apni color upar karte huye) Aur aisa kyu bhalaaa..

Aisa kah ke wo apni badhayi sunana chahati thi.. par Akhir Mai bhi RD tha Mai kaise piche hatata..

Mai- Kyu ki Tum mere Sath jo ho...

Itna kahkar mai Hasne laga aur sonam ke piche jakar Chupne laga aur Ritu mujhe Marne ke liye daud
laga Di..

Aur ye baat sunkar aur hamari Nautanki dekhkar Rasika Aur Sonam dono bhi Hasne lage the...

Par mai uske hath nahi aya. Par akhir mai Maine khud se hi uske hatho pakda diya..

aur wo Mujhe Halke hatho se kabhi Pith par to kabhi Chati par Maar rahi thi.

Aur mai Jhuth style ke sath lagne ki Acting karne laga...

kuch der baad hum dono Shant ho gaye to tab mujhe ahsas ho gaya mai kaha par hu.aur yaha kis liye
Aya hu..

Tab mai Achanak se serious ho gaya aur Sab se bola...

Mai- (Serious hote huye) Chalo Ab Majak bahut huva Hume der ho rahi hai...

Meri baat par Ritu bhi aur baki sab bhi serious ho gaye the..

Rasika ko kuch malum bhi nahi tha par wo bhi yaha ka Mahol dekhkar serious ho gayi thi..

Ab Maine un Tino ka Hath pakda aur tino ko Chika ke Ghar le gaya.

Jaha par Chika ki wife Wita dining table par baithe huye Bahar ka najara dekh rahi thi..

Chika ke Do bache matlab Pika(Boy) aur Mika(Girl) Dono vahi unke Sath baithe huye the....

Sab apni Jagah bahut hi udas baithe huye the..kisi ke bhi chehare par koi bhi expression nahi the...

Ab Aise me mai Achanak se unke Samne aa gaya.

Siraj Patel 790

 Wita to bahar hi dekh rahi thi par Mika aur Pika ka Dhyan hum par pad gaya...

To Achanak aise ajib se dikhne wale kisi ko Samne Ate dekhkar wo dono log bahut dar gaye the...

Wo Dar ke mare Chillane lage.. Aur unka Chillana dekhkar wita ka dhyan Tuta..

aur usne hamari taraf dekha to wo Bhi Hume dekhkar bahut dar gayi...

Aur usne Hume dekhte hi Side me baithe huye Mika aur Pika Apne Baho me le liya aur Jor se chillane
lagi..

Mujhe ye dekha nahi gaya to mai bola...

Mai- Are... Are... aap daro nahi.. Mai hu Mika.. Pika.. Yaha dekho mai khada hu yaha par...

(Tabhi mai Yaad karne laga ki Maine inko apna Naam kyaa bataya tha. Are ha Maine to inhe aapna naam
hi nahi bataya tha.ab mai inko bulao kaise..)

Par Mika aur Pika ne mere muh se Apna Naam sunkar wo dono kuch Shant ho gaye..

Aur apni ankhe kholte huye mujhe ajib si najar se dekhne lage.

Jaise wo log mujhe Pahchanne ki koshish kar rahe ho...

Aur shayad wita bhi apne bacho ka naam sunkar shant ho gayi thi aur meri taraf dekh rahi thi...

Un tino ne jaise hi mujhe pahchana Mika Aur pika apne mom(Wita) ki baho se azad hokar meri taraf
bhagte huye aa rahe the.

Aur wo dono sath me hi chillaye....

Mika&Pika-(Sath me) Bbbbhhhaaaiiiyyyyyyaaaaaaaa.....................

Wo dono mujhe dekhkar bahut khush ho gaye the.

Aur mere pass akar sidha mere Gale lag gaye...

Aur wo Dono bhaiya bhaiya kahkar Rone lage...................................

Yaha par Ritu Sonam aur Rasika aise ajib se dikhne wale logo ko dekhkar to pahle shock hi rah Gaye..

kyu ki wo log dikhne me hamari hi tarah the.. Par unki Body kuch blue colour ki thi.. Aur unke hair Brown
white color ke..

Par un logo ka mere sath ka Jo lagav tha Jo mujh dekhkar unko pyaar aa raha tha...

Ye dekhkar wo Tino Shant ho gayi. Aur smile karte huye hamari taraf dekhne lage.

Siraj Patel 791

 Un tino ki taraf to Wita bhi dekh rahi thi. Aur ab to usne Apne Ansu pochkar sirf Hume hi dekhe ja Rahi
thi...

Kuch der baad wo dono mujhse alag ho gaye aur mujhse kahne large...

Pika-(Rote huye) Bhaiya aap kaha gaye the humne aap logo ko bahut yaad kiya...

Itna bolkar wo phir se Rone laga.. Aur phir mika kahne lagi...

Mika- (rote huye) Ha dekho na Bhaiya aapke Jane ke baad hamara kya hal huva hai. Auurrr...

Ye sab bolte huye Maine un tino ki taraf dekha to mujhe Aisa laga..

jaise un tino ne bahut Dino se kuch khaya nahi hai.. Aur wo bahut bhuke bhi hai..

Par Mika ko Wita ne bich me rok diya aur kahne lagi.. ..

Wita- Kaise Ho Beta aur ye log kon hai Jo tumhare sath aye hai...

Mai- Thik hu Wita.. Aur ye sab mere dost hai. Ye sab mere sath hi aye hai...

Wita- Beta ab Tumhari tabiyat kaisi hai.. aur wo Jo tumhare Dimag par Asar ho gaya tha uska kya huva...

Mai- Ha Wita ab mai Thik hu.. Ye dekho mai Apke same khada hu.

Aur ye sab apki hi bajah se huva.. Agar aap mujhe mere Ghar nahi bhejti to mai kabhi Thik nahi ho pata...

tabhi mujhe kuch yaad aya aur Mai Charo aur dekhte huye un sab se bola..

Siraj Patel 792

 Mai- Acha Wita ji Ye Chika kaha hai...

Abhi ye maine kaha hi tha ki Tabhi pika aur Mika phir se Rone lage aur Wita ke bhi ankho me ansu aa
gaye the.

Mujhe ye dekha nahi gaya to maine unhe phir se pucha...

Mai- Kya huva Kaha hai batao na Chika...

Wita- Ab tumhe kya batau Beta wo jinda hai ya nahi wo bhi Hume nahi pata..

Aur wo kaha hai ye bhi nahi pata.. Bahut dino se unki koi khabar hi nahi ayi hai...

Mai to ye sunkar Shock hi rah gaya. Aur Wita ko dekhne laga to maine phir se unhe pucha..

Mai- Aisa kya huva hai unke sath.. Aur jab mai yaha aya tha to bahar wo sab kya tha...

Wita-(rote huye) Dekho na Beta... Jaha par Pahle log Khushi se Jab chaho tab bahar niklate the.

Aur Jo dil me aya wo karte the.. aur Ab to din ho ya raat Bahar nikalne ke liye yaha ke Log bahut Darte
hai..

Kabhi kabhi To Ghar me ghuskar Logo ko Mara jata hai.. Isiliye Log Apne ghar me bhi Secure nahi hai...

Mai- Lekin yaha par Aisa kya ho gaya mere Jane ke baad ....

Wita- Beta Tumhare Jane ke baad chika ke friends ne unke sath Gaddari ki aur unhe dhoka diya...

Unhone Rita ko matlab yaha ke Raja ko tumhare bare sab kuch bata diya..

To Us Raja ne Chika ko bulaya aur unko tumhare bare me puchne laga.

Par Chika ne aapke bare me unhe kuch bhi nahi bataya. Aur wo Shant hi rahe...

Jab Chika Bahut dino Tak Laut nahi aye to mai vaha par gayi par Rita ne mujhe unse Milne hi nahi diya..

aur mujhse kahne laga jab tak us ladke ke bare me matlab tumhare bare me Chika kuch nahi batayega
Chika ko nahi chodega...

Wita Age bhi kuch Kahne wali thi par maine use bich me toka aur usse puchne laga..

Mai- waise wita Tum kya Rita ko pahle se janti ho...

Tabhi Pika bola..

Pika- Ha wo Hamare sage mama hai...

Mai ye sunkar to aur bhi Shock ho gaya...

Siraj Patel 793

 Mai-(Shock) Kyaaaa.....? Par kaissee..

Wita- Ha wo mera bada Bhai hai... Aur chika aur meri Love marriage ho gayi thi..

Mai- Thik hai.. Waise mujhe Tumhare bato se pata chal gaya tha ki Rita ka Apse koi na koi rista hai.. phir
Age kya huva batao..

Maine Wita ko bahut Manane ki koshish ki par wo nahi mane aur ek din Achanak......

Mai- Kya huva.... Kuch Bura huva hai kya....

Wita- Ha...bahut Bura... Ek din hamare grah ki shield todkar ek bahut bada Saitan hamare Grah par aa
gaya..

Aur usne is Grah par ate hi tahas-nahas karna shuru kar diya...

Mai- Lekin yaha par koi Saitan kyu ayega..

Wita - Ha Tumne sahi kaha wo Saitan apko hi dhundte huye yaha chala aya tha..

aur jab use pata chala ki wo ladka matlab Tum yaha aye the..

Aur apko yaha se Bhagane me yaha ke hi grahwasiyo ka hath tha. To wo aur bhi khatarnaak aur
darawana ho gaya.

Is baat ke liye Fredy aur Jitu ne uska bahut Sath diya..

Aur uske baad wo Saitan aur uske bahut se sathi Danav Fredy aur Jitu ke sath milkar yaha par logo ko
marne lage.

Isiliye yaha par koi bahar nahi nikalta..aur uske baad jab mere Bhai Rita ne us Saitan se ladhne ki koshish
ki...

Par usne(Rote huye) Mere Bhai Rita ko bhi maar diya...

Aur Pata Nahi Chika ka kya haal huva hoga Kaise hoge wo...

Ye kahkar wo phir se Rone lagi. To Maine Ritu ko ishara kiya aur pika ko bhi..

To Ritu age akar Wita ko sambhalne lagi.. Aur pika ne andar jakar Pani laya aur Apne mom ko pilaya..

Mujhe ye sab Sunkar Fredy Jitu aur us Saitan par bahut gussa aa raha tha.

par maine Khud par Abhi ke liye Control kiya.Kuch der baad Wita Shant ho gayi to maine usse pucha...

Mai- Waise Wita wo Saitan Abhi bhi yahi par hai ya wapas chala gaya...

Siraj Patel 794

 Wita- Nahi wo Abhi bhi yahi hai... Aur tumhari rah dekh raha hai Beta..

use pata tha tum yaha jarur aoge in sab logo ko matlab Hume bachane ke liye..

Wo saitan Roj yaha bahut Gande gande kaam karta hai mujhe to Bolne me bhi Sharam aa rahi hai...

Mai- Ab Aap Chinta mat karo Wita.. Mai yaha aa Gaya hu na Mai Sab dekh lunga..

Tabhi Mika Boli par uski Abaj bahut hi Masum thi aur Apne bhole pan se wo kahne lagi..

Mika- Bhaiyaa... Hume bahut bhuk lagi hai. Humne 1 hafte se kuch khaya bhi nahi hai ..

Mujhe ye sunkar bahut Dukh huva.. aur mere Ankho me do bund Ansu bhi aa Gaye the...

kyu ki ya sab mere hi bajah se ho raha tha.. Par ye bhi sawal mere man me aaya .

Mai- Kyu mika.. Aisa kyu..

Pika- Wo kya hai na Bhaiya..us Saitan ki bajah se hun Ghar se bahar nahi nikal pa rahe hai..

aur Jo chije Ghar me thi wo bhi ab khatam. ho gayi hai isiliye...

Mujhe ye sab sunkar bahut Ajib laga aur mere ankho me Ansu bhi aa gaye to mai unse bola....

Mai- (Ansu pochte huye) Koi baat nahi ab ye Tumhara Bhaiya hai na.iske hote huye aap bhuke kaise rah
sakte ho..

Tabhi Maine sonam ki taraf dekha aur use kuch ishara kiya..

to usne ha me sir hilaya aur apna hath Right side se left side me ghumaya..

Aur Tabhi hamare same Bahut Sara dharti ka khana aa gaya..

ye dekhkar to Mika aur Pika ke sath Wita bhi Shock ho gayi..kyu ki ye sab unke liye bahut hi naya tha...

Aur bahut shock ki baat bhi thi... Halanki unki technology hum Dhartiwasi se bahut hi age thi..

Par itne age bhi nahi thi ki jaha Tak ham soch sakte hai..........................

Tabhi ye sab dekhkar Mika surprised hokar kahne lagi..

Mika- Yyyeee....saabb... Kyaaa. Haai....

Mai- Ye aap sab ke liye aur hamare liye khana hai.. Aur ye hamare yaha ka Khana hai...

Pika- (Shock) Paarr...ye kaise itne Jaldi aur itna Sara.. (Sonam ki taraf dekhte huye)Kya Aap magic janti
ho..

Siraj Patel 795

 Mai- Ha ye kuch kuch Magic karti hai.vahi tha ye.. Ab chalo khao... Sabko bahut bhuk lagi hai...

Phir sab khane ke liye baith jate hai...Mika aur Pika be to baithte hi Apna khana shuru kar diya...

Wo bahut Hi Fast kha rahe the.. Unhe dekhkar aisa lag raha tha jaise wo bahut Dino ke bhuke hai.

Aur sach me waisa hi tha.. halanki Wita ne Khane ko mana kar diya tha.

Par Ritu aur mere samajne se wo maan gayi... aur phir hum sabne pet bhar ke Khana khaya...

Aur khane ke baad hum sab vahi chair par baith gaye. To mai bola...

Mai- Wita ab mai Chalta hu....

Ritu- Kaha Dipu... Tum kaha ja rahe ho...

Mai- yaha par jis kaam ke liye aya tha. Wo kaam karne...

Ritu- (Muskurate huye) Phir mai bhi sath chalti hu...

Mai- Na tum yaha inka Khyal rakho.. Tum aur Rasika..

Mai Sonam ko sath lekar jata hu... Aur kuch der me tum bhi vaha aa jana maja lene...

Abhi Ritu kuch bolne wali hi thi tabhi Wita boli..

Wita- Beta wo saitan hum sab se bahut bada hai...aur wo Bahut hi Shaktishali aur Khatarnaak hai..

Wo tumhe bhi maar dalega jaise mere Pati Chika aur Bhai Rita ko maar diya hai...

Ye sunte hi Ritu muskurate huye wita ko kahne lagi...

Ritu- Aap uske bare me Chinta mat karo... Wo apna kaam karke hi ayega.. Aur phir hum sab bhi vaha ja
rahe hai..

Kuch der baad tab dekh lena wo kaam Kaise karta hai...

Wita-(Darte huye) Thik hai Beta Sambhal ke Jana aur apna Khyal rakha...

Mai- Thik hai Wita...(Sonam ki taraf dekhte huye) Chale Sonam...

Sonam- Ha chalo...

Phir maine sonam ka hath pakada aur vaha se gayab ho gaya Aur Sidha pahucha us Bade se saitan ke
samne...

Wo Saitan bahut Bada tha karib 20-25 feet to jarur hoga aur wo apne jaise bade sinhasan par Baitha
huva kuch kha raha tha...

Siraj Patel 796

 Aur uske Side me Chika ke friends matlab Fredy aur Jitu baithe huye the...

Aur Charo aur Sab us Saitan ke hi Log Khade the Jo sab Ajib se par bahut hi darawane dikhte the..

Wo bhi kuch kam nahi the Sab karib 15 feet ke to jarur honge..

Mere vaha jate hi sab danav mujhe bahut hi Ajib si najar se dekhne lage the...

Aur mujhe vaha dekhkar wo Sab shock ho gaye the. Jitu aur Fredy to mujhe dekhkar us Saitan ke piche hi
chip gaye...

aur wo Saitan ek pal ke liye mujhe dekhkar Hairan ho gaya tha..

Par phir wo mujhe dekhkar jor jor se hasne laga. Aur kahne laga..

Saitan- (Haste huye) Hhhhaaa....aahhhhhaaa..... Akhir tum aa hi gaye..

Mujhe jarur pata tha tum yaha jarur aoge aur mai Tumhe markar Sardar ko de dunga....

Mai-(haste huye) Itna asan nahi hai mujhe marna.. Aur tune mujhe yaha bulaya nahi hai Mai yaha khud
aya hu samje...

Danav- kuch bhi ho Lekin ab aa hi gaya hai to Marne ke liye ready ho ja...

Siraj Patel 797

 Mai- par usse pahle mujhe bata Chika kaha hai...

Saitan- kon Chika.. Mai kisi Chika Bika ko nahi janta aur nahi janna chahata hu...

Mai- Wahi jisko tumne meri bajah se Mara hai ya bandi bana liya hai...

Tabhi piche se Fredy kuch bola to wo saitan phir se hasne laga aur mujhse kahne laga.

Danav- Acha wo.... Use to maine Abhi Tak jinda rakha hai..

Par tu chinta mat kar aaj tere Marne ke baad use bhi khtam kar dunga...

Mai- Ye to waqt hi batayega kon kise Marta hai....par pahle mujhe Chika ko dekhna hai...

Tabhi Wo saitan kuch karta hai tabhi mai dekhta hu Chika ko 1 danav hath me pakde huye aa raha tha.
Uski halat bahut kharab huyi thi..

Use thik se chala bhi nahi ja raha tha. Aur har jagah se uska khun bhi nikal raha tha.

Mujhe ye dekhkar us Saitan danav par bahut Gussa aa gaya tha..

Aur sath me hi Fredy aur Jitu par bhi.. us danav ne mere samne akar chika ko phek diya...

To unko maine niche girte huye pakad liya aur danav se bola...

Mai- Kya halat kar rahi hai tune inki mere bajah se.. (Gusse se) Ab Teri to isse bhi buri halat karunga mai.

Aur tabhi maine Sonam ko kuch ishara kiya to Sonam ne apna Right hath age kiya..

aur usme se ek White Roshni Nikli Jo Sidha jakar Chika par padi..

Aur kuch hi Der me Chika pahle ki tarah thik ho gaye the.

Ye dekhkar Vaha ke sare log shock ho gaye yaha Tak Jitu Fredy aur sath me wo Saitan bhi.

Ab wo saitan Apni jagah se uth gaya. Aur uthte hi kahne laga. .

Danav- Acha to is Ladki me bhi Powers hai ab to maja ayega tum dono ko Marne me..

Par ye sab dekhkar fredy aur Jitu ke Pair thar thar kanp rahe the..

Maine phir Chika ko Gale lagaya to Chika mujhe dekhkar kahne laga...

Chika-(Khush hote huye) To tum Thik ho hi gaye.. Par tum yaha kyu aye ho.

(Darte huye) Ye Saitan bahut khatarnaak hai ye tume bhi maar denge jaise isne bakiyo ko mara hai...

Mai- Aap chinta mat karo ye sab meri bajah se huva hai..

Siraj Patel 798

 To ye sab ab mai hi thik karta hu.. aur yaha se Tabhi jaunga...ab aap sirf dekhte jao...

Itna kahkar maine unhe sonam ke pass kar diya.

Par tab Tak us Saitan ne mujh par hamla kar diya. Halanki mujhe uska hamla karna dikh gaya tha.

Par maine use Rokne ki koi koshish nahi ki.. Aur usne Sidha mere pass udte huye Apne hath se hamla kar
diya..

Jisse uska hath mujhe lagte hi mai us Jagah se Diwar todte huye bahar akar gira..

Jo ek bahut bada Ground tha...aur mai Vaha Girte hi uth gaya.. Aur us Saitan ka Intzaar karne laga..

Wo kuch hi der me ek Bawandar bankar mere samne aa gaya...

phir uske baad Sonam aur chika aa gayi. Aur tabhi mere Piche kuch Shor sunayi dene laga.

To maine Dekha Piche wo Pure city ke aliens aa gaye the.

aur unke Sath Wita, Ritu Aur mika aur pika bhi the.

Par mai ye Sochne laga ki maine to bas in logo ko bulaya tha. Lagta hai ye Sab Ritu ne kiya hai...

Par jab wo Log us Saitan ko dekhte hai to wo Vahi bahut Dar jate hai.

Unhe dekhkar aisa laga ki unhe pata nahi tha ki wo is jagah kyu aye hai...aur ab un sabki Maut najdik
hai...

Mai ye Abhi Piche dekh hi raha tha aur ye sab unhe dekhkar soch hi raha tha..

tabhi Phir se us Saitan ne mujh par hamla kar diya. Par is baar hath se nahi..

Usne Dur se hi Apne bawandar ko ek punch banakar mere Pith par de Mara..

Aur punch lagte hi mai hawa me udte huye Ritu aur Wita ke Age jakar niche gir gaya..

Ye dekhkar to wo sab aliens bahut Dar gaye..

Tabhi Wo Saitan Apne Darawani Saitani hasi haste huye bola.

Saitan- (Haste huye Bola) Kyu be kuch der pahle to bahut kuch bhonk raha tha..

ab kya huva Hawa nikal gayi kya.. Ya maut samne dikh gayi tujhe...

Agar Aisa hai to mai tujhe nahi marne wala.. Tujhe to mere Ye Danavi log hi marenge..

Aur unse bhi tu bach gaya to mere hatho se phir se nahi bach payega...

Siraj Patel 799

 Itna kahkar wo phir se hasne laga aur vahi baith gaya...

aur ye dekhkar Wita aur unke bache aur Chika bhi bahut dar gaye the.

mai ye sab sunte huye apni jagah se utha aur Kapde jhatakne laga to tabhi Ritu kahti hai..

Ritu- (Gusse se) Kya Be.. Tujhe ye sala itna sa Saitan sambhala nahi ja raha hai..

Aur chala usse ladayi karne.. Chal be baju me hat usse to mai nipat leti hu..

Tu Aram kar lagta hai Teri Tabiyat ab Tak thik na huyi hai..

Mai- Na koi Jarurat nahi hai Mai to bas uski taqad dekh raha tha kaisi hai.

Ritu- Phir kya Dekha...

Mai- Thik hai Par mere age kuch bhi nahi.. Aur waise bhi bahut Din huye..

Dhang se kisi par hath nahi chalaya.. Aur ab to Hath me Khujali bhi ho rahi hai...

Ritu- To phir yaha khade sirf hath hi khujate rahoge ya vaha jakar mitaoge bhi...

Hum dono ki bate sunkar Wita aur uske bache tino bhi Shock hokar...

hum dono ko dekh rahe the. Kabhi Mujhe to kabhi Ritu ko.............................

Unko lag raha tha ye kya waqt hai Aise bate Karne ka aur ye dono to Aram se Bate karne me lage huye
hai...

Sab log sirf hume hi dekh rahe the. Par Achanak sabka Dhyan Mere piche huye hulchul par gaya..

Aur sabne jab wo Dekha to wo sab ye dekhkar bahut dar gaye the..

Par mai in sab se bekhabar hote huye Ritu se baat kar raha tha..

Mere Piche Us Danav ne Apni Sena bulayi thi mujhse Ladhne me liye...

Aur wo Sab 500 ke karib the aur wo Sab ek se ek badhkar khatarnaak Danav the.

Aur jab mai Ritu se baat kar raha tha tabhi un danavo me se ek Danav...

Meri Taraf Bhagne laga Koi apne hi jaisa Bahut Bada hathyaar lekar.....

Ritu- To Phir ja na Ladh na yaha kyu bate kar raha hai ..

Mai- aji.. Tum itne Pyaar se bol rahi ho to Jana hi padega hi na.. Ab tum sirf baithkar maja le lo..

Siraj Patel 800

 Ye sab To Mere Piche se Chika aur Sonam bhi Dekh rahe the.

Chika ne ye dekhkar Apni ankhe hi band kar Di thi..ab wo Danav mere bahut Pass aa gaya tha..

Aur usne Apna hathyaar uthaya aur sidha Mere Pass akar mere Sir par Marne laga..

Ye sab dekhkar to vaha ke aliens bahut baichen ho gaye the.. Aur Sab dar ke mare chikne lage...

Tabhi Maine Ritu se baat karte huye apna right hand Upar kiya aur uske Hathyaar ko Upar hi rok diya....

Ye dekhkar to Sab Shock hi rah gaye... Unhe laga tha Ye Danav mujhe maar hi dalega..

par yaha to maine Apne ek hath se hi uska waar rok diya tha...

Ab to mujhe Sab Surprised hokar dekh rahe the..wita aur uske bache bhi...

Aur yaha Chika ne kuch shor na sunkar apni ankhe khol Di.. Aur Jo usne dekha use bhi wo dekhkar Shock
hi laga..

Aur Chika ko dekhkar Sonam muskurane lagi thi ....

Idhar wo Danav apni Puri taqad laga kar apna hathyaar Chalane ki Koshish kar raha tha...

par uska Hathyaar hil nahi raha tha.. Tabhi mai muskurate huye Bola...

Mai- Now... Its RD turn...

Tabhi maine apni ankhe band kar Di... Aur Apne Asli Dress up me aa gaya..par is baar maine mask nahi
lagaya tha...

Siraj Patel 801

 Aur maine upar ka hath side kar diya aur Tabhi Uska Hathyaar mere Sir ko laga..

Par ye kya uska hathyaar mere Sir ko lagte hi tuth gaya.. Aur vahi uske Tukde tukde ho gaye .

Ye kya huva wo sab soch hi rahe the ki Tabhi maine Hawa me udte huye..

Jor se aur Full Gusse me piche mudte huye uske Chati par Ek jor se Punch maar diya..

Aur wo mere ek Power punch mukke ko sahan na kar saka..

Aur Karib 50 feet dur jakar gol Ghumate huye jakar gir gaya.. Aur phir Utha bhi nahi...

Ye dekhkar To wo sab aliens aur bhi Shock ho gaye... Kyu ki Aaj Tak jis Danav ne unhe bahut Pareshan
kiya tha..

Itne bade building's Apne Ek hath se uda diya us Danav ko Maine Apne ek hi Punch par itne dur phek
diya aur phir wo uth na saka...

Ye sab dekhkar to sab hi Shock hi ho gaye the. Aur uske sath hi Wo saitan bhi...

Jo piche baithkar hume dekh raha tha par phir se wo muskurate huge bola .

Saitan- (Haste huye) Hahahaa...haaahaa... Ab maja ayega Dekhne me in sabse ladhte huye chalo shuru
kiya jaye...

Maine un sab Aliens ko Piche hone ka kahne laga... Aur wo sab Danav mere pass badhne lage..

par wo itne slowly mere Pass aa rahe the. Jaise unhe mere pass pahuchne ke liye 1 ghanta to jarur lag
jayega Aisa lag raha tha...

Phir kya mai Apne Full Speed me age badha aur Jo Age 20 Danav Khade the..

Unke upar Bhagte huye Apne Power Punch se hi Hamla karne laga..

Kabhi hatho se to kabhi Apne Kick se unhe Marne laga...

Wo sab Danav Kuch samajane se pahle in 20 Danav ko maine Bahut mara..

Itna ki wo kuch samaj hi nahi paye... aur phir baad me maine un 20 ko markar apni Jagah Wapas aa
gaya.

Aur ye Sab kuch 1 second ke andar hi ho gaye... Jisse kisi ko bhi kuch pata nahi chala aur Sab Normal ho
gaya..

To Jin Danavo ko maine Mara tha wo jjs jagah Khade the wo vahi Niche Gir Gaye aur usi Jagah mar gaye..

Aise Achanak itne Danav niche Girne se sab aur bhi bahut Shock rah gaye...

Siraj Patel 802

 Aur mujhe dekhne lage par mai To apni jagah jaise ki taise khada tha..

Jisse unhe laga mai apni Jagah se hila bhi nahi..

Ye sab Dekhkar Ritu Aur Sonam bhi aur un dono ke sath rasika bhi Shock ho gaya aur mujhe dekhne lagi.
aur Tabhi Ritu kahne lagi..

Ritu- Ye sab kaise..kya ye Tune kiya...

Maine sirf Smile karte huye ha me sir hiaya..

aur wo mujhe Surprise hokar dekhne lagi... Aur phir Muskurate huye kahne lagi ..

Ritu- Woww... Bilkul pahle ki tarah hi Speed hai.. Bas mujhe kuch Kam lagi..

Mai- Kya... matlab ..

Ritu- Kuch nahi jao ladho...

Maine Ritu ki baat samaj to gaya tha par Maine Socha use baad me puchta hu..

ye Dekhkar wo sare Danav apni jagah ruk gaye the aur ab to Saitan bhi Apni Jagah se uthkar ye sab
dekhbe laga tha..

Uske chehare par ek Ajib se expression dikh rahe the..Jise mai Samaj hi nahi paya...

Par ab mai inhe Apne Punch se nahi marna Chahata tha Tabhi Mai Apne Normal Speed me un Danavo ki
Taraf bhagne laga..

Mujhe dekhkar wo Sab Danav bhi meri Aur Bhaagne lage the. Aur mai Achanak Bhagte huye Chllaya...

Mai-(Jor se) Vvvveeeeerrrrrrrrr.............

Itna kahte hi Mere Right hath me ek Bijali ki tarah Talwaar aa gayi.. Aur wo White aur Nile Rang se
Chamak rahi thi...

Siraj Patel 803

 Ritu ne ye dekhte hi wo Muskurane lagi thi. Aur Apne hi Dhun me kahne lagi..

Ritu- (Muskurate huye) Ab Sirf 5 second ya usse bhi Kam...

Pahle se hi Wo aliens Mere hath me Achanak Talwaar ane se Surprise ho gaye the..

aur ab to Ritu ne Kaha Par Wita ke kuch samaj nahi aya aur nahi kisi aur ko isiliye Sab meri aur dekhne
lage..

Phir kya tha mai Jaise hi unke Pass pahuch gaya unke Najdik pahuchte hi maine Apni Full Speed me aa
gaya..

Aur Teji se Daudte huye un Sab ko Marne laga...

Kisi Dannav ko Pata Lagne se pahle hi wo Marne lage aur unhe hi Pata nahi chal raha tha..

unhe koi maar raha hai aur wo Sab mar rahe hai .. Itne Teji se mai unhe kat raha tha...

Kabhi kisi Danav ke Sir Dhad se alag kar raha tha to...

Kabhi kisi ke hath aur pair katate huye unhe Harjagah se Challi kar Raha tha...

To kabhi kisi ke Sine se Talwaar ko ghusate huye Unhe maar raha tha..

Tabhi Maine us Talwar ko change Kiya aur usko ek naye hathyaar me badal kar Apne hath se chod Diya...

Siraj Patel 804

 Wo hathyaar kuch is prakar ka tha.. Jo Hawa me udte huye Sare Danavo ka har taraf se Kat Raha tha...

Aur wo hathyaar bhi kuch kam nahi tha .wo Bhi kisi ka Sir to kabhi kisi ke Sine se Aarpaar hokar ghus jati
thi..

To kabhi kisi ke hath to kabhi kisi ke Pair katati ja rahi thi..

Aur tab Tak Mai har ek Danav ko Apne Power Punch se maar maar kar Ghayal karte ja Raha tha...

Jo bhi mere Samne aa jata use me Hawa me udte huye marte jata.Abhi Kuch hi Danav bache the...

Tabhi Maine phir se Apne Veer ko yaad kiya to wo Jhat se Mere hath me aa gayi..

Par in sab me Mujhe ek baat alag lagi..

Jitni meri Speed thi utni hi Us talwaar ki thi..

Jitne Speed se mai Un Danavo ko maarte ja raha tha utne hi Speed se mere hath se chutate hi wo bhi
marte huye ja rahi thi..

Ye baat mujhe bahut ajib lagi...Par akhir aisa kyu na ho Wo hathyaar.

To meri hi Shakti ka Hissa hai na to phir .. Aisa kyu na hoga...

Aur phir shuru huva hum dono ka katane ka khel..

Jo bhi mere samne aa jata use katate huye, marte huye hum age badh rahe the...

Siraj Patel 805

 Aur aise hi Karib 4-5 second me hi humne sare Danav ko maar diya tha...

Par Abhi bhi wo Apni jagah jyo ki tyo Khade the..

Kuch Der pahle wo to bhag rahe the par Abhi to sab apni jagah Khade ho Gaye the.

Aur Uske baad mai bhi un sabko maar kar apni Jagah aakar khada ho gaya............

Is 4-5 second me kisi ko bhi kuch pata nahi chal raha tha..

Wo sirf un Danavo ko dekhe hi ja rahe the. Jo sirf Apni Jagah hi Khade rah gaye the..

Aur unhe ye bhi pata nahi chal raha tha ki ye Sare Danav aise kyu Khade hai.. Aur mai kaha hu..

Mai itne speed ke Karan unhe nahi dikhayi de raha tha...

Akhir me mai unhe dikhayi diya jo apni Jagah khada tha aur mere hath me Apni Talwaar dikhayi Di..

Jo Talwaar kuch der pahle Roshni ki tarah Chamak rahi thi. Ab wo red Khun jaisi dikh rahi thi..

Aur kyu na Dikhe itne Sare Danavo ko maar jo dala tha.

Aur un sabke Khun me red colour se rangi huyi hai. Ab wo Red roshni me Chamak rahi thi...

Ye sab dekhkar to sab Bahut Shock ho gaye the. Tabhi Wita boli...

Siraj Patel 806

 Wita- Ye kya tha.. Aur tum Abhi kaha gaye the aur ye sab Saitan kyu aise Khade hai....

Abhi mai Kuch kahne hi wala tha ki Tabhi Ritu kahne lagi..

Ritu- (Muskurate huye) Kyu Ki wo sab Dannav mar Gaye hai.

aur unhe khud hi pata nahi hai ki wo mar gaye hai isiliye wo aise Khade hai...

Wita Ritu ki baat ko samaj nahi payi isiliye wo Confused ke sath Baichen hote huye boli..

Wita- (Confuse)Kya matlab.....

Mai- Dekhna chahate ho to dekho aise.....

Itna kahkar maine Right hand se Chutki Baja Di jiski bajah se hamare age Jo sabhi Danav Khade the.

Wo sab Katate huye niche girne lage.. Vaha ke sabhi Danav kahi na kahi se katate ja rahe the..

Kabhi koi Sir se to Kabhi hath to kabhi Bich me aur koi Pairo se..

Ab vaha par sab un Danavo ke tukde niche pade huye the..

Ye Haal Dekhkar vaha par khada har ek Shaksh surprise hokar Shock se un sab Danavo ko dekhne large...

Yaha tak Sonam Rasika aur Wo Saitan bhi Hairan ho gaye the..

Siraj Patel 807

 aur wo sab kabhi meri aur to kabhi un Danav ke body ki taraf dekh rahe the...

Ab wo Akela hi bacha tha vaha par wo saitan aur uske sath koi bhi nahi tha..

Par wo Akela hi in sabpar bhari tha par mere rahte wo kuch bhi nahi tha..

Wo Danav mujhse kahne laga. Lekin is baar wo Danav haste huye nahi balki Serious hote huye kahne
laga...

Saitan- Bahut Suna tha tumhare bare me aaj dekh bhi liya... Par maine jitna Suna tha usse kuch kam hi
nikale..

Kyu ki jaha Tak maine suna tha ye sab to tere jyada se jyada 2 second ke mehman the..

Par koi baat nahi. Lekin wo sab bache the..agar himmat hai to is baar mujhse ladh aur Bach ke dikha...

Mai- Mai to kab se uski hi rah dekh raha hu kab tu mere samne ayega..

Chal ab waqt aa gaya hai tujhse ladhne ka.. Chal ab aa....

Maine vaha ke sab aliens ko side me kiya aur ab mai Khud us Saitan ke samne aa gaya..

Ab sirf mai aur khud wo bacha tha.. Tabhi us Saitan apna Bawandar ka roop le liya..

Aur dhire dhire wo Bawandar badhte hi ja raha tha..

Mai to Sirf usko dekhte hi ja raha tha..aur dekhte hi dekhte wo Bahut bada ho gaya...

Aur dhire dhire wo side ke chijo Apne andar khichne laga tha...

Uske andar lene ki Power bahut hi jyada thi aur dekhte hi dekhte usne Apne andar 2 bade bade building

Siraj Patel 808

 le liya the..

mai to ye sab dekhta hi rah gaya... Par mujhe hi kuch karna hoga varna ye dhire dhire sab ko Apne andar
le lega..

Isiliye mai uske pass bhgate huye gaya par uske pass jate hi...

usne mujhe Apne se dur phek diye aur mai vaha se udte huye dur jakar gir gaya...

Lagta hai uske pass Jane se kuch nahi hoga pahle us Bawndar ko rokna hoga..

Kyu ki wo dhire dhire aur bhi bhadte ja raha tha.. Aur ab wo aliens ke pass ja raha tha..

To Maine Socha pahle uski Speed kam karne hogi aur sath me uski powers bhi..Aur mai ye sochte huye
uske pass ja hi raha tha...

Tabhi us Bawandar se ek hari Tej Roshni nikali Jo sidha un Sab aliens ke pass ja rahi thi..

Tabhj maine Apni Talwaar ko un aliens ke samne phek diya aur us Talwaar ne Jo Hari power un aliens ke
pass ja rahi thi.

Unke samne jakar Vahi par rok di aur us Shakti ko Tod diya..

Ab kya mai Sidha us Bawandar ke pass gaya aur jis side wo ghum raha tha uske opposed side me
ghumne laga..

ab kya us Saitan ke Bawandar se meri Speed Bahut jyada thi..

Isiliye dhire dhire us Saitan ki Speed kam hone lagi.. Ab wo mujhe dikhayi diya us Bawandar me...

Tabhi Maine Veer ko Apne Pass bulaya aur wo Talwar mere hatho me aa gayi...

Aur us Bawandar me hi us Saitan ke Sir ko maine kaat diya aur wo Talwaar sidha uske Sine me Ghusa

Siraj Patel 809

 Di...

Wo Talwaar uske Sine me ghuste hi wo vahi tadap tadap kar mar gaya..

Aur ab wo bawandar bhi ruk gaya tha..aur wo Saitan sidha niche aakar jamin par gir gaya...

aur mai uske samne usko Dekhte huye Apni Talwaar Apne hath me liye huye khada tha...

Aur Tabhi wo Saitan aur uske Sathi sab ek kale Dhuye ki tarah hawa me mil gaye..

aur wo Dhuwa dhire dhire vaha se Gayab ho gaya. Ab vaha par Sirf hum aur wo Aliens log hi the...

Tabhi Meri Wo Talwar Red Roshni se Chamak rahi thi..ab wo dhire dhire white blue hone lagi thi.

Aur usme Jo red blood tha ab wo bhi vaha se gayab ho gaya...

Uske baad wo Talwar bhi mere andar sama gayi aur mai Ritu Wita ke pass aa gaya...

Mere vaha ate hi Sonam aur Chika bhi vaha aa gaye..

Chika ke vaha ate hi Wita ne unhe bhagte huye Gale laga liya aur Rone lagi ..

Ye dekhte hi unke bache matlab Mika aur pika bhi Apne Parents ki taraf bhag gaye..

aur unhe gale laga liya.ab wo sab ro rahe the..to maine un sabko Kuch der Rone diya...

Kuch der baad wo sab Shant ho gaye.. Vaha par Abhi bhi wo sab Aliens khade the. Matlava Vaha ke City
ke Log.

Aur phir wo Charo mere pass akar mujhse ajib si najar dekhne lage...

Waise to wo Puri city mujhe ajib si najar se dekh rahi thi.. par Sirf inko bhi mai janta tha..phir chika
mujhse kahne lage.

Chika- Beta kon ho tum.. Aur tumhare Andar ye sab Powers Kaise hai..

Aur Tum kaha se aye ho ye to mujhe pata hai. Par tum pahli baar Aye the tab kuch aur hi the ab kuch aur
Ye sab kaise....

Mai- Chika Mera Naam hai Rudradip... Aur mai Dharti se yaha aya hu..

Abhi mai Age kuch bolne hi ja raha tha ki Tabhi mujhe Chika ne bich me rok diya aur kahne lage.

Chika- (hairan hote huye) Ek minute tumne Abhi kya kaha tumhara Naam kya hai...

Mai- RUDRADIP............................

Siraj Patel 810

 Chika-(kuch yaad karte huye) Ye naam maine Kahi to Suna hai...

Aur kahi padha bhi hai.. Par kab mujhe yaad nahi aa raha hai...

Tabhi Wita Chika ko kuch dhire se kahne lagi ..

Ye maine to nahi Suna Par Uske kahne ke Andaj se aisa lag raha tha ki wo mere bare me hi kahne lagi thi

Tabhi Chika meri taraf bahut hi Ajib si najar se dekhne laga...

Aur wo mere Age jhuk kar Apna Right Hand Modkar Apne Chati ko laga diya. Aur Apna Sir niche jhuka
diya.

Aur Chika ko dekhte hi Wita ne bhi waise hi kiya..

Aur un dono ko dekhkar unke bache aur phir vaha ke sare Aliens ne waisa hi kiya...

Ye sab Dekhkar to mai Shock hi ho gaya.. Mere sath Ritu Rasika aur Sonam bhi kuch Shock hi ho Gaye
the...

Par wo kuch normal lag rahe the.. mai sochne laga ye sab yaha kya ho raha hai...

Mujhe ye dekha nahi gaya to maine Sab ko uthne ko kah diya.. Aur mere kahte hi wo sab Uth gaye . to
mai Chika se bola..

Mai- Chika ye sab kya tha aur tum mujhse Badhe hokar mere age kyu jhuk gaye...

Chika- (Khush hote huye) Kyu ki Aap is izzat ke hakdaar the.. Apke hi Ashirwaad se ye Grah ab Tak thik
hai..

Aur Apke hi badaulat ye yaha Tak pahuch paya hai. aaj bhi Dekho na is Grah ko Apne hi bachaya hai...

Mai- (Confused hotel huye) Matlab Mai kuch samja nahi....

Chika- hamare yaha ek Bahut hi Purani Book hai.. wo kab likhi gayi thi koi nahi janta itni purani hai...

Us book me Apke bare me likha hai.. Aur is Grah ke History ke bare me bhi...

Vahi Kitab maine padhi thi.. To Wo Book padhne ke baad mera bahut man tha..

Apse Milne ka.. Aur hamari kismat dekho aaj Aap hamare Samne Khade hai. Aur hum Apko pahchan hi
nahi paye...

Mai to Chika ki is baat se Chonk hi gaya tha.. Shayad mai Pichle janam me inke yaha gaya hoga..

Par mujhe ek baat samaj nahi ayi mere bare me inke yaha Kaise likha gaya. Aur Mai Kyu Aya tha yaha
par...

Siraj Patel 811

 Mai- Mujhe ek baat batao Chika us book me aisa Kya hai Jo itni purani bate hai..

Wita- ji Usme hamare is Grah ke history ke bare me Sab kuch likha Gaya hai. Aur kuch Future ke bare me
bhi....

Mai- To kuch to batao na us book me Kya likha hai...

Chika- Rudradip ji Us Book ke bare me Bahut hi kam Log hi jante hai.. Jo ye Book padhne ke hakdaar ho..

Kyu ki Wo Book khud Apna Reader chunti hai.. Har Saal... Isiliye use koi bhi padh nahi pata...

Mai- Thik hai phir mujhe tum hi batao kya Likha hai mere bare me...

Abhi Chika kuch kahne hi wala tha ki Tabhi mere Piche se use kuch ishara kiya jata hai.

jo Ritu ne kiya tha. aur us Ishare ko mai dekh nahi paya par Tabhi Chika kahte hai..

Chika- Ji mai Apko bataunga par Abhi nahi..ye sahi jagah aur waqt bhi nahi hai us bare me baat Karne ke
liye isiliye waqt ane par...

Mai-(Man me) Sala.. Isko bhi Waqt kaha se mil jata hai... Jo bhi dekho waqt waqt.. Hairan aur pareshan
hu mai is words se...

Tabhi Pika kahte hai...

pika- Wo dekho Bhaiya Fredy aur Jitu Uncle Bhag rahe hai...

Maine us Taraf dekha to wo Dono sach me Bhag rahe the. Tabhi maine Apna Ek hath age kiya..

aur unhe hawa me udakar mere pass le aya.. Aur unhe bandi bana diya Aur Chika se kahne laga..

Mai- Chika ji ye rahe hai Apke kaidi..ab aap inke sath kuch bhi karo..

Chika- Thik hai...

Tabhi mai Vaha Khade Sare Aliens ko dekhne laga wo sab bahut khush dikh rahe the..

Aur sath me hi Unke chehare murjhaye huye bhi the..

Tabhi maine Charo aur dekha to Sabhi aur Buildings gire huye the.

Kuch to Aag me jal rahe the...unko rahne ke liye Ghar bhi nahi the..

Pahle ye Jagah bahut Sundar thi.. Ye sab meri bajah se huwa tha to mujhe hi is jagah ko Thik karna hoga..

Tabhi mera Dhyan Rasika ki taraf gaya jo meri hi taraf ajib si najar as dekh rahi thi . to mai Rasika se
bola..

Siraj Patel 812

 Mai- Rasika... Ye Jagah pahle jaisi kar do..
Inme se kisi ke Dimag me se yaha ki Image lo aur jaisa tha waisa kar do .

Rasika- Ji... Thik hai .

Mai- Kitna waqt lagega tumhe ye sab karne me..

Rasika- Jyada se jyada 5 minute....

Mai - Okk phir Kam shuru kar do..

Mere aur Rasika ke is Conversations se sab Aliens Chonkte huye Hume dekh rahe the..

Par wo sab mere bare me itna kuch Jaan chuke the isiliye unhe ye kuch naya nahi laga mere bare me....

Aur Rasika apna Kaam karne lagi..Tabhi mujhe kuch yaad aya to Mai Chika se kahne laga..

Mai- Chika mujhe tumse kuch baat karni hai....

Chika- Ha Bolo kya baat hai...

Mai- Wo mai Apko baad me bataunga par mujhe lagta hai yaha ka Tumhara Raja ab mar chuka hai..

Phir yaha to koi bhi Aisa nahi hai Jo is Pure Grah ko sambhal sake..

To mai Chahata hu Ki Ye jimedari aap hi le lo.. Kyu ki mujhe pata hai Aap sab ye sambhal Paoge...

Chika to ye baat sunkar chonk hi gaye aur mujhse kahne lage...

Chika- Nahi ji maj ye nahi kar sakta....

Mai- Mujhe pata hai Aap ye kar sakte ho aur yaha par Aap Raja hone se kisi ko koi Problems bhi nahi hai

Tabhi Vaha ke Sab Aliens nahi bole aur wo Sab Chika ko kahne lage aap hi ho jao.. Aur uske Naam se
Chillane page...

Chika- Thik hai phirmai Tayar hu...

ab vaha ke sare Aliens Chika ki baat se khush ho gaye.. Aur mere naam se Chillane lage. To maine unhe
Chip karaya...

Hamare ye sab Bate chal hi rahi thi aur isi waqt Rasika ne Apna Kaam bhi kar diya.

To phir uska kaam hone ke baad usne mujhe kaha aur maine Sab logo ko dikhaya to Sab log ye Dekhkar
bahut hi Khush ho gaye..

Kyu ki Unka grah Sirf Panch minute me hi pahle jaisa ho gaya tha..

Siraj Patel 813

 Balki pahle se bhi bahut hi Jyada khubsurat dikh raha tha..

Aur Ab mera Yaha ka Kaam ho gaya tha aur mujhe Apne Ghar Jana bhi tha..

To vaha ke sab Aliens ko bye kahkar mai Rasika,Ritu,Sonam aur Chika ka Pura Pariwaar hum sab Chika ke
ghar me aa gaye.

Hum Sab baith huye the Tabhi Chika kahne kaga...

chika- Rd aapko mujhe kuch batana tha Shayad...

Mai- Ha Chalo Bahar Batata hu...

Hum Dono vaha se Bahar aa gaye to mai use kahne laga...

Mai- Dekho Chika tumhare Grah par bahut Hi Modern Technology hai. Aur mai Chahata hu ki Hamare
grah par bhi Aisa kuch ho..

To mai Chahata hu ki aap mere yaha aakar hamare yaha bhi kuch aisa hi kar Do...

Chika- Par Aap mujhse Jyada ye Kaam behatar karte sakte hai..

Aur yaha par Jo kuch bhi hai wo Sab aapke hi meharbani se huva hai..

Mai- Wo mujhe pata hai. Par mai Chahata hu tum Vaha akar Apne Idea se kuch nayi Technology Ready
karo Yaha ke Jaise...

Tum Vaha aaoge na to mai Tumhe Sab bata dunga..

Chika- Thik hai Agar Aap itna kah hi rahe hai to mai Vaha aa jaunga.. Par mere pass ab ek bhi Spaceship
nahi hai...

Mai-(Muskurate huye) Uski koi jarurat nahi hai.. Mai khud tumhe yaha se le jaunga...

Par mai chahata hu ki Tum kuch din yaha Ruk jao. Apne Family's ke Sath.

Aur yaha ka Mahol Cool ho jaye to uske baad mujhe yaad kar Lena to mai Tumhe yaha se lene aa jaunga.

Chika- Thik hai jaisa Aap kahe..

Phir humne kuch Der aise hi Baat karte rahe phir kuch der baad hum Dono Andar chale gaye. To sab
andar bhi khushi se bate kar rahe the..

Phir Chika ne mujhe Rukne ke liye bahut kaha par maine use baad me Ane ko kah diya..

Aur phir Maine Sab ko bye kah diya aur Sonam Ritu aur Rasika ko Apne Pass bulaya.

Wo Tino mere pass aa gayi.. Aur maine Apni ankhe band kar Di...

Siraj Patel 814

 Aur Kuch hi der me hum us Jungle me pahuch Gaye Jaha par Ritu ne Car chod Di
thi......................................

PART 1 END..................................................

Siraj Patel 815

Siraj Patel 816
Siraj Patel 817
Siraj Patel 818